Search the Community

[Sorry, I'm not talented enough to link the first two chapters. Please forgive me. - Wanted to revisit this one for a friend.] Dexter Robertson never thought – for a second – he’d be lucky enough to be the prize of someone as huge as MD, well, anyone, for that matter. As they rode through the streets of Los Angels and onto the 10 Freeway the small guy felt freer and safer than he ever had in his entire life. He could feel the powerful heat radiating off of MD’s monstrous body behind him. MD . . . short for Muscle Daddy, which was the perfect name for the man behind him. As promised, the muscle daddy’s hand had already undone Dex’s pants and his massive fingers were playing with the raging hard-on, which the little guy already knew would be there until they arrived in Palm Springs. It was quiet enough on the road and MD was going slow enough that they could have a somewhat shouted conversation. “I have some questions, sir,” Dex turned his head to the side, getting a good view of MD’s enormous pec. The thing looked as if it were in perpetual flexed mode. “Figured you would, little man. Shoot away. I’m an open book. A huge open book.” There was a tighter squeeze of Dex’s cock through his underwear to encourage the smaller man even more. “Were you always big, sir?” “Yeah, I popped out of my mom at almost twenty pounds. Shocked the doctor to hell. I grew really fast, too. At age eight I could lift the back of the family station wagon. Dad made me do it at every gas station, just to freak out the attendants. At twenty-one I won my first strongman competition and blew past every record on the books in California. I got bored with all the pretty-boy gyms in Los Angeles, especially since nothing was heavy enough for me, so I moved up to Oregon, bought some land, and started a one-man logging company. I’d rip up the big trees, crack off the branches, and then carry the hulking things to the truck by myself. It was a lonely time, but I made a lot of money. I also got huge. So huge, in fact, that I caused a bunch of Bigfoot rumors in the small towns near wear I lived.” “How old are you, sir?” “Look at you – asking a big guy his age. Aren’t you the rude one! Just kidding, Dex. I’m not one to hide a thing. I turn sixty-two next week, son. That’s another reason I chose you tonight - as my prize. You’re also a little early birthday present to myself. I’m a powerful behemoth that has everything a man could need, so I tend to be a little choosey with my gifts. I had decided I was coming back from Los Angeles with a bulldozer or a man, so I’m glad I met you. It’s a little freaky if I carry a bulldozer on my back riding down the freeway.” The thought made me shiver a little – seeing this silver-haired giant hoisting a big yellow machine on his shoulder and riding the giant Harley down the road. I heard a little chuckle in MD’s voice, so he could have been kidding, but I just wasn’t sure - not with the size of the man. I assumed I had only been privy to a small taste of his strength up to this point – anything might have been possible. He mistook my shaking body for something else. “You cold, little man?” “No sir, MD. I just get a little overwhelmed thinking about what you are capable of.” “Ooooh, just like a good muscle pig should. I’m glad, little Dex, very glad.” The big man put one of his platter-sized palms against my chest and pulled me back into his rock-hard torso even more. My butt cheeks and lower back got a preview of MD’s size-matching hard cock as it pulsed menacingly between us. I could actually feel how powerful his tool would be – just from its hardness and size. This made my own cock leak a little pre-cum and the big man must have anticipated that. He slid a big finger down beneath the band of my briefs and ran it across the slit of my dick. He then brought it back out to his lips and let his tongue savor my juice. “Oh hell yeah, sweetness from a sweet man. The nectar of Dex. I have a feeling I’m going to have you spewing that sauce so much I’ll be able to store some up for days when your spent and need to rest. This big man needs feeding all the time, son. I’ll be grabbing you a lot and sipping that hard straw of yours like you were my Big Gulp from some Seven-Eleven store. Speaking of juice, we better feed my hawg some gasoline, soon, or I’ll be carrying you and this big thing the rest of the way home. That wouldn’t be a problem, but I’d actually like to get there sooner than later – how ‘bout you, Dex.” “The same for me, sir.” “Oh, kiddo, you’re going to be so good for me. I’m going to pump you with so much of my manliness you’ll be fitting into that oversized jacket in under a year. Your days and your nights are only going to be filled with dreams of me. And my cannon is going to stay rock hard just thinking of you. Now that I’m retired, most of my day is filled with lifting, sex, eating, sex, exercising, sex, posing, sex, freaking out the neighbors with my size and strength, and more sex. It’s a good life, son, and I’m going to make you so happy. There’s a nice filling station just down that exit. Better zip up your pants, son, I’m not sharing any part of you with another guy. Especially that raging hard part.” We pulled into the run down gas station and the bright lights enabled me to get a better view of the gigantic vein-covered guns that surrounded me. The wind had turned very cold, but MD was still shirtless – as if his hard muscles dared the temperature to try and make him cold. He slid his hand under my ass and lifted me off of the seat, easily. He then placed me on the ground and I got a good gander at his cork-sized plugs protruding from his perfect pecs. My mouth watered in anticipation of sucking on those things. “Dex-man, your face gives you away. I can tell you’re thinking about licking, sucking, and kissing all my muscled goodness, aren’t you, squirt.” “Yes sir.” “That’s a good little boy. How about you go take a piss while I fill up. We still have a ways to go and I’m going to buy us a few large beers to help keep you warm. You might want to watch me go in the little store there, just to see the face of the guy at the counter when I walk up.” I glanced into the shop that was attached to the garage part of the station. There was a tall skinny lad intensely reading what looked like a comic book. That fact immediately made me get excited. This was some young adult that was into superheroes – and I was pretty sure he was going lose his shit when he got a glimpse of MD. The dude didn’t even bother to look up when the bell on the front door rang to announce a customer. It was only after the big man had grabbed a couple of twenty-four ounce bottles of beer and blocked out most of the light when he walked to the counter that the John Deer capped kid looked up. Even outside I could hear the high-pitched ‘holy shit’ scream and the thud when the shocked guy fell backwards in his chair. MD leaned over the counter and grabbed the front of the dude’s overalls, pulling him back onto his feet without any problem. The guy just continued to stare open-mouthed at the muscle daddy in front of him. MD glanced out at me and gave me a smile and a ‘thumbs up’ for the attendant’s reaction. I suddenly realized I really did need to pee, so I headed to the side of the station where the bathrooms were. I was surprised to see a pay phone half-box mounted to the wall near the bathrooms. Up until that moment I had not thought about my life other than the present moment with MD. For some reason the phone made me suddenly get a little nervous. I knew nothing about this man. I was traveling into the unknown with him and no one knew where I was. My gut told me to trust him, but my brain kept saying I should, at least, let a friend know where I was. MD had made it clear that I wouldn’t be going back to work – which was fine, since I didn’t like my job, anyway. I did, however, feel like I should explain this turn of events to someone. I picked up the receiver, smiled at the fact that it still worked, and then dropped some quarters in. I was too busy to notice the imposing figure that came up behind me and on the third ring took the receiver from my hands. “I thought I told you, Dex, you don’t need anything or anyone now that you’ve got me.” There was MD, holding a bag of beer in one hand and the receiver in the other. He pulled slightly and the coil connecting the thing to the phone snapped away – easily – right as I heard my friend pick up and say hello. Then the hairs along my neck stood up as the sound of heavy plastic being crushed filled the night air. MD’s huge hand covered the receiver completely and he crushed it with one slight squeeze. Tiny piece of debris slipped to the ground from between his fingers and then he opened his hand to reveal nothing but shards of plastic, some mangled electronics, and nothing else that even remotely resembled what had been in his hand. Then, just to prove his point, MD reached out and grabbed the top of the metal box attached to the wall. His fingers pressed into the wall above the thing and dug down into the concrete. With nothing more than an easy tug – sparks flew out, lighting up the sky – as the entire holder and phone were torn from the wall. The sound was deafening, but – true to form – the attendant didn’t come outside to see what was happening. It was then I guessed he probably still hadn’t moved from his shocked frozen stance. Holding the phone box in one hand, MD slowly started crushing the thing into nothingness right before my eyes. He made sure to hold it at my face level so I’d see his forearm and biceps balloon out even more because of his destruction. Soon, the box was nothing but a jumbled piece of metal, which he let fall to the ground with a loud thud at my feet. “Crushing that phone was just as easy as crushing your cell phone, Dex. Now, why on earth would the little man want to make a call?” MD placed his big hang against the wall and my gaze went to the sizeable hole nearby that had been so easily made when the phone box had been pried away with only one hand. Swole didn’t come close to describing MD’s veiny forearm or humongous gun that bulged at eye level. I swallowed hard and turned to look at the big man’s face. “I got nervous. No one knows where I am. I thought I should tell someone where I was going . . . I’m sorry, sir.” “No, no, no, kid – it’s okay. I got so excited about having you as my prize I kind of forgot that I was changing your life completely. I can come on a little strong, if you haven’t noticed. I guess I’m just gonna have to earn your complete trust. But let’s make a new rule – if you’re feeling nervous, scared, or just bothered about anything – you tell your muscled old man, okay? Here I’ve gone and destroyed public property just because you didn’t tell me how you were feeling. I know we both enjoyed the show, but someone else might need to make a call one day and all they’ll find is this gaping hole and a lump of metal embedded in the dirt. So, little pal, we got a deal on being honest about how you feel?” “Yes sir, MD.” “You feeling good, kid?” “Better than ever, sir.” “Well let’s fill up my hawg and then get back on the road.” MD waited for me as I went into the bathroom. When I came out he grabbed me by the back of the head and brought his face down to mine. He gave me another painful manly kiss that thrilled me to the tips of my toes. He then placed his big hand on my ass and easily lifted me into the air, carrying me back to the bike. I sat on the seat as he filled up the machine. I glanced back in the shop and saw that the guy was still standing at the counter – mouth open wide and staring into space. “Is he okay, MD, sir?” “Yeah, he’s still breathing and all. I think he’ll snap out of it in about an hour or so. He was fine until I flexed my arm. The size of my gun just sent him into la-la land, I’m afraid. I’ve had that kind of effect on lots of people through the years. No one’s died of shock, yet. Funny, he was reading an X-Men comic book and the only thing he said over and over as he stared at me was ‘Mr. Wolverine’. I think he thought blades were going to come out between my fingers at any minute.” As we drove away I glanced back at the place where a huge chunk of concrete had been ripped from the wall with the phone box. I also looked at the breadbox-sized lump of metal below. This huge man – the one who had already undone my pants and was again stroking my hard cock with his thick fingers – had pried a half phone booth from the wall as if it had been a paper flyer and nothing more. I could feel the hardness of the man all around me – his tremendous pecs against my head and upper back, his oak-limbed arms pressing into my smaller arms and shoulders, and his thighs, which made kegs look tiny, squeezing my lower body roughly, but lovingly. I was this man’s prize. We were heading to his home in Palm Springs and he wanted to make me completely happy. The adventure just kept getting better. I was beginning to relax and totally accept my new future.

Bud turned back to the crowd behind him and they were still staring like it was the world premiere of some long awaited film. They were glued to his every move and I think every single man hoped he would be chosen next for some strength feat. Bud smiled at all of them, bounced his mammoth pecs a few times, and then looked around the room. I saw a special twinkle in his eye when he came up with an idea. “Alright fellas, everyone on the pool table. I’m going to take you for a ride,” Bud said, accepting two beers from Harry and handing one to me. “Thank you, Harry.” In the blink of an eye it was like the doors of a New York subway opened at rush hour. Thirty something men scrambled quickly to grab a place on the table in the middle of the room. I was worried the thing would break under all that weight, but then I realized it was a heavy, thick oak table that could withstand almost anything. I knew that Bud could destroy the thing with just his little pinkie, but the table could easily hold thirty men and more. The group of guys looked like unfolded laundry thrown in a pile. Everyone desperately wanted to be in a position where they could see Bud in action, so no one minded if they were on top of each other or not. The place was as silent as a library – the only sound being the heavy breathing of men waiting for a thrilling show. Bud sauntered over to the table, taking a big swig of his beer before placing it on the top of the jukebox nearby. Harry was the last one to make it to the table and he dove on top of the pile of bodies – a place of honor. Bud walked slowly around the table to build the suspense – tensing his muscles to a chorus of moans. All heads followed him as he moved. “Connor, babe, I count thirty three men, when you include Harry, is that what you get?” Bud asked, rolling his neck around a little as if he were warming up. “That’s what I get, Bud,” I replied after counting bodies. “Let’s see, thirty three horny grown men. I’d say most of the guys on this table are between a hundred and fifty pounds to two hundred. But I also think some of them easily top two hundred,” Bud continued. “I’m two sixty,” Harry said, raising his hand. “You hear that, Connor? Harry, here, weighs two hundred and sixty pounds and I lifted him like he weighed nothing. That was pretty cool, huh?” Bud said, smiling at the bartender and the smile broadened when Harry nodded his head up and down. “So, let’s say it’s thirty three men and we’ll be conservative and say the average weight is one ninety. That means there is six thousand two hundred and seventy pounds on the table. When you add the weight of the table I bet we get pretty close to seven thousand pounds, wouldn’t you say, Connor?” “At least, big man,” I said in response. “That’s a lot of weight, fellas,” Bud said, looking at the group and feigning concern that it might be too heavy for him. There wasn’t a man in the room that didn’t believe the man could lift the table and the guys on it, but it was fun to play along with him. It built the excitement to force yourself into thinking that no one should be able to lift so much weight. Weights like that were reserved for cranes or forklifts. If hardening cocks made sounds there would have been a wonderful symphony playing in the bar. Bud walked to the center of one of the long sides of the table. He stood near the group of men, so they could stare up at his monstrous body. He turned his head to me. “How about I lift it with my arm stretched out, like they’re a tray of appetizers. Would you like that, Connor?” Bud asked. “You know I would, but there’s one thing that would make it even hotter,” I replied. “What’s that, babe,” he said, excited to make me even happier. “I think we’d all like to see you do your lifting without a shirt,” I replied. There was a loud cheer of agreement from the men on the table. Bud’s face broke into a giant smile and he turned his huge frame towards me. All bodies on the table scooted over so they could easily see the front of Bud’s torso. Bud reached up to the collar of his shirt with both hands and I swear all breathing in the room stopped. He pulled slowly – for a dramatic effect, of course – and the shirt began to rip down the middle. Slowly fabric pulled away to reveal the man’s silver dusted giant pecs, with nipples protruding like steel doorknobs. The sound of the shirt being easily torn from his body rang through the bar like a tornado warning alarm. It was still one of the sweetest sounds I knew, muscles destroying a shirt. Finally, Bud just yanked his clenched hands from his body and the remaining pieces of shirt came tearing away without any resistance. It was as if the cloth knew it would never win. Bud’s humongous upper body was completely revealed and there was a collective gasp from the pool table. Bud dropped the shirt to the floor and then smiled at me. “Better?” he asked. “Yes!” came the collective answer from the pool table and then Harry added, “Hell yeah!” “Much,” I said, when the group had quieted down. “And now, I need a kiss,” Bud said. I walked over to him and he grabbed the sides of my shoulders with his big hands. Lifting me off the floor he brought my face up to his and then placed his mouth against mine. The sigh that rose from the group of guys next to us convinced me that romance was not dead. The kiss, however, convinced me more. I’d probably kiss Bud numerous times for the rest of my life, but every time would be like the first. I’m sure it was a combination of being easily lifted off the floor, being close to his huge manly-smelling naked upper torso, and the expert tongue and lip work that sent me close to the edge. Whatever it was, I liked it a lot. After a few seconds more, Bud returned me to the floor. “Why don’t you stand close, so you’ll get a good view,” he suggested, knowing clearly that wild horses would not be able to drag me away. Bud squatted low. He was so big now, that to reach under the table he had to almost get on his knees. He held out his arm to the side and then flexed his huge arm simply to get my motor and the motors of every guy on the table running in overdrive. The humongous biceps ballooned up and many of the men gasped at the sight. Up close his arm looked even bigger. “How’d some of you guys like to ride this big thing later on?” Bud asked, knowing the answer before he even asked the question. “It would be like being on a big two humped camel and I bet it would be the ride of your life.” A chorus of yeses rang from the table. And then thirty-three cocks had to be adjusted at the same time. The thought of riding on Bud’s massive arm was too much for the guys. Bud released his flex and then slid his outstretched hand under the pool table – palm up. As soon as he applied a little pressure under the table and the thing moved slightly, Bud let out a strained growl – to make it seem like lifting the table was hard. I knew he was kidding and I had a feeling most of the guys knew, too – if not all of them – but it was sexy as hell seeing him pretending to strain. Very slowly the table rose. The way you knew it wasn’t a problem for Bud, even thought he continued to yell through gritted teeth, was the fact that the table didn’t wobble or tip in any direction. Bud’s palm was able to hold the big thing steady with no problem. Again, watching him lift thirty-three men on a pool table was even more thrilling that having seen him lift a fire engine. I was beginning to realize it was because it involved living men – and watching their faces as my super gramps did amazing feats of strength. By this point Bud was standing up straight, his hand stretched out completely from his shoulder and he was holding a giant pool table loaded with a group of men like it was a sheet of paper. He was still pretending that it was hard – with a face that looked strained and a gritted growl. Suddenly the sound stopped, Bud smiled, and he looked at the guys. “Did I have you fooled?” he asked. “Did I make it look hard? It’s not. Lifting seven thousand pounds is a breeze for this old man.” To emphasize his point Bud started lifting the table higher than his head and then lowering it back to shoulder length. Watching his barely strained arm accomplish this feat was simply amazing. My Bud-induced perpetual hard-on actually twitched wildly at the sight. Many of the men on the table had reached a point beyond caring and they had their hands down their pants and I could tell they were pumping their hard cocks as fast as the could. “Let’s make it a bumpy ride, shall we, fellas?” Bud asked. He then started to flick his wrist a little and send the table and its occupants into the air. The table would be stopped abruptly when it fell into Bud’s waiting hand and then there’d be a big thud as the pile of thirty-three men hit the table and the thing didn’t dip at all. Bud was tossing seven thousand pounds up and down in the air like he had only a golf ball in his hand. Bud bent his legs slightly and then wrapped his other huge arm around my waist. When he stood back up he took my body with him. “I thought you might like to watch from up here, Connor.” Bud said. “Its wild, sweetheart. It registers in my head that my palm is holding seven thousand pounds and I can feel some weight in my hand, but these guys and the table are so fucking light. I send the entire thing into the air with nothing but a flick of my wrist. Imagine what I could do if I really cocked my arm downward and then sent it flying upward. Listen to that sound when all of their bodies hit the table – cool, huh? That noise kind of turns me on – especially when most of the guys let out a grunt when they smack into each other. Watch this, Connor babe. Hey fellas, let’s see if I can flip all of you like a pancake. Hang on to each other. I’m pretty sure the ceiling is high enough.” I looked up and realized, for the first time, that the place was like a warehouse and the roof was really high. I immediately knew this was a good thing. Like an expert chef, Bud Stevens pulled his arm in towards him and then sent it flinging outward, flicking his wrist a little harder than before at the same time. The effect was exactly what he expected. The group of men – clinging to each other for the ride of their lives – went flying in the air as one unit, spun around like a flipped pancake, and then came crashing back down on the pool table with a loud thud. There was also a chorus of guys getting the wind knocked out of them. Harry, the bartender, was now on the bottom of the pile. “Did you see that Connor, my man,” Bud said with a deep gleeful laugh. “I just flipped my first thirty three-man omlette! That was incredible and so easy. I could be a good cook, don’t you think? Let’s do it again.” And that’s exactly what Bud did. He flipped the large group of men two more times in the same exact way. He did it quickly and I could see that it was making some of the men a little nauseous – spinning around so fast. I could also see they were loving it, like little kids on a fast ride at the fair. It suddenly dawned on me that Bud had been holding seven thousand pounds in one hand for a good while. He didn’t seem like it mattered, though. His arm was bulging a little more than it usually did, something that made my cock jump, but there didn’t seem to be any limit to his strength. I think he could have held them like that for days. “Hey Bud, I think you’re forgetting something that will make you very happy,” I said, looking up at him around his big pec, which pressed into my body as he held me close. “What’s that, babe,” He said, smiling down at me. “There’s a huge mirror behind the bar,” I replied, knowing full well what my words would do to the big man. “Holy hell, that means I can watch myself lift these dude!” Bud shot back quickly. “It sure does,” I answered. In a flash Bud had moved us all around until he was standing across from the bar and could see himself in the giant mirror. The view was amazing and I think it actually caught him off guard, even though he fully realized his abilities. It was just the sight of his power still sometimes surprised him. Doing strength feats was nothing, but watching himself do them was a little surreal. I giggled to myself as I watched thirty-three men stay connected as one glob of man-meat but wiggle themselves around so that everyone could look in the mirror. There was this giant elder muscleman – his tattered shirt on the floor so his massive upper body shone like a giant full moon – holding his lover in one arm and a massive wooden pool table with a mob of full-grown men in the other. And the arm was outstretched like he was feeling for raindrops. Everyone paused for a few minutes to let the glorious view sink in. We all were part of it – the reality of it – but seeing it in the mirror still knocked your socks off. My senior lover was immense; there was just no denying it. He made the pool table look like a flimsy card table. He made a group of thirty-six men look like a pile of rag dolls. Bud Stevens was exactly what I pictured when I thought of the gods on Mount Olympus. Huge, clearly virile beyond imagination, comfortable in his own skin, and confident as hell. “Let’s make the view even hotter, fellas,” Bud said, snapping us all out of our wide-eyed adoration. It was a simple move, but one that none of us was prepared for. He simply brought his arm – the one with the pool table and the gaggle of onlookers – above his head. It stirred something deep inside me. The old Hercules films used to show the actor lifting a guy overhead. That one move was replayed over and over in my head so many times in my life, that I could invoke it perfectly any time my hand touched my cock or my nips. It didn’t matter if the lifting was really a guy jumping and the Hercules actor merely moving his arms in the same direction as the guy was traveling or if Hercules actually carried the guy for a few feet. It was simply the image of a muscular man holding another full-grown man – the bigger the better – over his head. Later on, when I discovered muscle worship films, and there were huge men willing to press other guys over their head multiple times for our viewing pleasure, I instantly became a lifelong fan of any cocky dude that could do it. I usually skipped over the sex parts of videos and focused on any part that dealt with muscle worship or showing off strength. All of my youthful fantasies and my adult porn watching could never have prepared me for Bud Stevens, however. He had already blown me away with multiple feats of strength, but the image of him lifting that table with those men made my cock explode. I was usually able to hold out from orgasm so my big man could enjoy my love juice, but seeing him pressing that human weight up and down with one arm – like it was nothing – erased every image of Hercules or some porn star struggling to lift one man. I sprayed for my real-life senior Hercules. “Bless my soul, Connor, you are clearly digging this image as much as I am. Watching my massive arm manipulate these men was just too much for you, wasn’t it?” Bud said, obviously loving the fact that I spontaneously erupted. “Look at you flopping around in my big arm while the other one easily presses up and lowers down – seven thousand pounds feeling like a bag full of feathers. Your silver-haired lover-man is getting super strong for you, babe. Making you spill your sweet seed is all I live for. Well that, and showing off my strength. When I feel you shaking uncontrollably in my arms it means I’ve done something to make you happy. And that, in turn makes me very happy. I’d have you spewing twenty-four seven if I could, hon. Sorry to make you have a mess in your pants, though.” “I don’t mind,” I replied softly, not having fully recovered from my release. The sound of multiple orgasmic moans made me realize a bunch of the guys on the pool table had been unable to contain their eruptions, either. They were blown away by the reflection in the mirror, too. Bud Stevens looked like a man in his sixties who had been morphed three times over and then someone had photoshopped a huge, dark, heavy pool table loaded with a pile of cum-stained men onto one of his gigantic arms, which was lifted above his head. It didn’t look real. Hell, I was pretty sure that even Bud was surprised by the sight, and he was the one actually doing the stunt. Here were the things that helped to make it real – the thick smell of manly seed that now permeated the air, the deep breathing of thirty some odd men as they tried to recover from intense orgasms and the fact that a silver-haired, white fur covered, muscle bulging hulk of a gramps had just man-powered seven thousand pounds over his head as if it had been a plate he was carrying to the table for dinner. And then there was the shocking reality that the man still held all of it above his head while his uncovered massive torso shone like a marble statue four times bigger than life-sized. “Whoa, little men, it’s starting to smell like a Saturday night high school circle-jerk party in here,” Bud said, laughing. “It seems that no one was able to resist pumping out some creamy adulation to my little display of strength. I say ‘little’ because you fellas don’t weigh a thing and this table feels as light as a matchbox. The view is pretty potent, though, I’ll give you that. Look at how my hard muscles bulge in overload. It’s like someone combined the meat of five men’s body onto one. And when I tense everything up it’s pretty cock hardening, isn’t it. Look at the lust in my lover boy’s eyes. Connor would eat me up, if he could. When he gets turned on like that I get a glimpse of heaven, boys. I’m all about making this little guy happy.” “I wanna be your little guy, too,” came Harry’s voice from the pile of worn-out men on top of the table. “I want a man that can do what you can do!” “Sorry, pretty Harry, I’m a one-man muscle giant,” Bud responded. “I only have room in my heart for Connor, here. He makes me complete.” Bud squeezed his arm, which surrounded me, to emphasize his point. I was still a little dizzy from my orgasm, but his words warmed my heart in a way that was hard to explain. I never doubted Bud’s love for me – or his devotion – but hearing it never got old, either. It was like a blanket of security – the same kind of feeling I received when his muscled arm engulfed me. The big senior man was still lifting the table and men up and down with one arm, as if to emphasize his strength to everyone. I’m sure, like me, every man on that pool table was already hard as stone, again. “Look how when I lower the table, boys, my big gun balloons to an even more freakish size,” Bud said, and we all stared at his biceps. “This is the kind of workout I’d love to have every day. Not that I need to lift weights or anything. I keep getting bigger and stronger without doing a thing, but what’s the use of having all this ginormous muscle if you’re not going to use it. Isn’t that right fellas?” A chorus of yeses again rang through the room. Bud continued to lift the table up and down – increasing the speed. I wondered if his goal was to get a few of the men dizzy from the motion. Or was he simply showing off. Bud began to lower the table to the side, too, as he had done at first. This was truly an amazing sight – his arm outstretched and steady as a mountain, holding the table and men. “I think it’s time we play ‘who can be the last man holding on,’” boomed Bud. “I’m going to shake the table and you guys see who stays on the table the longest. You up for the game, men?” “Yes!” came the unanimous answer. Bud released his grip on me and let me slide down his hard body until my feet hit the ground. He kept his hand on my back to make sure I was steady on the floor. I took a quick grope of his unclothed upper body and this made the big man chuckle. I then backed away, wanting to watch the game he had planned. Bud raised the table overhead and grabbed it at the side with the hand that had held me. He then grabbed the other side. Now he had the table overhead like a surfer carrying his board. The men were frantically trying to figure out how they were going to hold onto the table. Some were grabbing the side, others were sticking their hands down the open holes, and others were just sitting there hoping to ride out the coming strength storm as best they could. “Okay, fellas, hang on!” Bud called out. I knew Bud’s goal was to have no one left on that table. His intention was to end up shaking the thing like it was an earthquake above an 8.0 on the scale. Bud hadn’t lowered the table now for about thirty minutes – an amazing feat in and of itself, but he was going to go even further and send the guys flying. I watched as the huge man tightened his grip, made his biceps bulge even higher for my benefit, and then began to rock the table back and forth. There was a chorus of cheers from above as the men readied themselves for the challenge. Bud could have cleared the table with one sharp flick of his huge arms. Everyone in the room knew it. The man was powerful enough to bring down buildings – rocking a table with thirty men was child’s play, but that’s what made it fun . . . knowing he was toying with everyone. There was absolutely no reason for Bud Stevens to be a bully. Bullies needed to prove something. Bullies were mean because they were insecure. All insecurities in Bud disappeared the minute he became huge and powerful. When your body surpasses known limits you tend to become so comfortable in your skin that you radiate confidence from every pore. Of course, the only reason I knew this was because I had witnessed it first hand. Bud knew he was huge. Bud knew he was powerful. Bud knew he was the only man on the planet like this. Knowledge like this enables a man to be fully human – to be gentle, kind, and always giving. That is, unless someone tried to harm me. That’s the only thing that would make Bud get angry. “Time to lose a few of you!” Bud boomed over the yells from the men. The man’s big arms began to shake the table harder. Two guys immediately went flying to the ground. You could see their disappointment over losing, but they both stood up and started cheering on the others. A bunch of other men were shaken to the edges of the table and they grabbed hold of the side as they slid off – all of them dangling from above the ground as Bud continued to vibrate the entire big thing. Eventually the shaking made them all lose their grip and they plopped down to the ground. “And now for some rocking at the same time! If the table’s rocking, don’t come knocking,” Bud yelled enthusiastically. I watched in awe as the ends of the pool table started going up and down at the same time it shook. Bud’s arms were now getting so swole that my cock was hard as stone, not because of his strength show, but because of biceps that now looked like something from another world. It was like the bodies of two huge men stuck out from Bud’s shoulders and held onto the table. Suddenly, men were flying everywhere. One guy went through the air and then scooted down the long bar – just like in the movies. Guys landed on tables, banged into walls, and hit the pinball machines. No one flew hard enough to get hurt and everyone immediately jumped up after landing to watch the rest of the show. I finally peeled my eyes from Bud’s humongous arms and looked at the table. On man remained – Harry the bartender – and he was lying on the table with his feet and hands locked against the raised edge. The chosen position helped him to wedge himself securely even with the tremendous force of Bud’s shaking skills. The giant elder man saw all of this in the mirror behind the bar and it made him smile. There was nothing Bud loved more than a friendly challenge from another man. Harry smiled, too, because he knew his actions were going to make the senior muscleman use more of his power. Harry wanted to please my boyfriend – and he certainly did. “How long do you think you can last Harry?” Bud called out teasingly. “You know, of course, I could send you flying across the room any time I wanted, right?” “Yes sir,” Harry responded in an unsteady voice due to all the shaking. “But let’s just increase everything slowly to see how strong you can be,” Bud said. “Those muscles of yours are bulging pretty hard right now and it’s hot as hell.” Bud was right. Harry was using a lot of strength to stay wedged on the table and it made his body bulge beautifully. He truly was a sexy man. I could tell Bud liked Hary’s small compact body and I certainly felt the same way. Every other man in the place was now cheering on the bartender. We all knew he’d lose, eventually, but it was fun to root for the underdog. Bud loved the optimism of the crowd. He also loved how huge his upper body was getting from the workout. The rocking of the table, along with the side-to-side shaking increased slightly. We all saw Harry tense his body harder, exerting more strength to stay in place. It was actually pretty impressive that he hadn’t gone sailing through the air, yet. The table was moving up and down like a ship being tossed by giant waves. “Good job, Harry, my boy!” Bud said, encouraging the bartender. “I’m trying to decide how to finally buck you off this bronco table. I hope you’re okay with flying the length of this place, cause I feel like using some strength. The ceiling’s high enough for me to send you soaring. I’m thinking you want me to show off, don’t you, son?” “Please sir,” Harry said through gritted teeth. “Fellas, I need a bunch of you to go over to that corner across the place near the dart board. About ten of you should do,” Bud requested. Immediately, the entire group of other men ran to the spot that Bud mentioned. No one wanted to be left out and everyone wanted to watch the flying bartender. I realized immediately that Bud intended to use the group as Harry’s landing spot. This was going to be good. I viewed it as a human bowling game – the compact muscled guy being the ball and the thirty-two men being the pins. This was Bud’s intention, too. I was now so close to my elder lover we could easily know what the other was thinking. We also loved the same thing – Bud using his strength and showing off his size any time he could. The giant man cocked the table backwards in his big hands – causing Harry’s head to be lower than his feet for a few seconds. The bartender let out a big celebratory yell as soon as he figured out what was going to happen. That’s when the huge senior snapped the big table forward in his hands like he was doing a forward pass with a basketball. When he abruptly stopped the motion I was happy the pool table didn’t break in two. The motion, however, acted like a large catapult that sent the muscled bartender ejected into the air. Harry’s body shot upward with his arms and leg still spread out. He traveled the length of the entire warehouse-like room and smacked into the front of the group of men on the other side. Immediately, all thirty-two men were knocked to the ground. It was the smoothest strike you’d ever seen in bowling. “Sttrriiiikkkeeee!!!!” Bud yelled loudly. My massive boyfriend then walked over and placed the pool table back on the ground – right in the spot it had sat earlier. He continued across the room and when he got to the pile of still-stunned men on the ground he started reaching down and lifting guys by the shirt or pants using one hand each and standing them back on the ground. Every guy kind of swayed back and forth when he was set on his feet – still reeling from the powerful toss of Bud Stevens. By the time the big man had everyone standing, I was sitting at the bar and Harry had returned to his spot, serving me another cold beer. The short muscled dude was clearly jacked from Bud’s display of power. Old man Stevens stayed in the corner of the room with the other men and continued to reward them with individual feats of strength. Harry and I watched – the bartender leaning on the bar from the other side near where I sat. “What’s it like - living with all that senior muscle?” Harry asked. “Secure and hard,” I replied, without hesitation. “You never have to worry about a thing.” “I bet,” Harry said, looking over at the big man. “Look at him, holding out his palm, having a group of guys grab hold of it, and then lifting them up like they don’t weigh a thing. He’s got five guys hanging on to his hand and they’re dangling off the ground – merely from the power of just one of his big arms. The weight doesn’t register to him at all. Hell, he lifted me like I was just a tissue. I bet he could have crumpled me up and tossed me like one, too. “Yeah, but he never would,” I replied. “Unless I did something to you, Connor,” Harry shot back quickly. “Yeah, that’s true,” I answered. “He doesn’t take kindly to anyone that’s mean to me.” “When he grabbed me earlier, jolts of pure joy shot through my body. Does that ever go away?” Harry asked. “”Nope,” I replied, “It still happens to me every time he touches me.” “He’s just so fucking enormous,” Harry exclaimed, and then added, “Now he has four guys hanging from each arm as he does a double biceps pose and he’s spinning them around like a carnival ride.” “He loves making guys happy,” I explained, “ And, in turn, it makes him happy.” “He’s happiest when you’re satisfied, though,” Harry said, turning to look at me. “It’s like you’ve got a guardian angel.” “Better than that,” I said. “It’s like I’ve got my own superhero.” “You’re not flirting with my boy, are you, Harry?” Bud asked, trying to seem all menacing and dominant. “Cause if you are I’m gonna have to wrap your legs around your neck and tie them in a knot.” Bud stood behind me and looked down at the bartender. He placed one big hand on my chest and then laid the other one on top of that – clearly my torso was too small for both of his big hands to be beside each other. He pulled my body into his and I could feel his massive hard-on snaking upward at his crotch. Playing with all the men in the bar had gotten him very excited. Showing off his strength always gave him a raging boner. He bent down and kissed the top of my head. “Quit being mean, Bud,” I said, teasingly. “It would almost be worth flirting with him, Bud, just to feel your strength do something to my body,” Harry said. “I haven’t ever gotten so turned on as I did when you lifted me with one hand and then later when you shot me across the room from the pool table.” “Hell, son, that was nothing. Connor, here, has seen me lift a fire engine,” Bud said and smiled when the statement made Harry moan out loud. “I’ve got an idea. Harry, can you hold my little man, here, over your head?” “Yes sir,” Harry responded, “but not nearly as long as you could.” “That doesn’t matter,” Bud said. “This would just need to be long enough to edge you two closer to another eruption. Connor, babe, would you like to be lifted overhead by this cute bartender?” “You know I would,” I answered. “Well, let’s stand facing the mirror again,” Bud said and then he reached down and easily lifted me by the waist. “I’ll place Connor in your hands, Harry – to save some of the strength you’d use lifting him.” Harry stood in front of Bud and locked his arms above his head. Bud easily turned me sideways and lifted me into the palms of the waiting bartender. As soon as Bud let go I could feel how Harry had to strain to hold me, while the big elder man had easily manipulated me as if I had merely been a Q-Tip. It was so different to be held by someone that had to work at it. Bud held me without shaking or grunting. Harry was definitely strong and could clearly hold me for a while, but to Bud I was nothing but a cotton ball. It didn’t even register he was holding a grown man. The view, however, of the leather vested, muscled Harry holding me over his head was still a turn on. The guy was truly handsome and built like a freaking fireplug. Bud caught me looking at our reflection. “Yeah, I figured you’d get all hot and bothered, Connor,” the big man said. “Harry is one sexy beast. He bulges in all the right places. That’s exactly what I hoped would happen. This is going to be like a muscle-worship three-way. I’ve certainly done greater strength feats that what I’m about to do, but there’s just something powerful when it’s an intimate act between so few people. And since we both like Harry I thought we’d include him in the fun. Now Harry, you hang on to my boy, no matter what. Even if you spew your seed something powerful, you grip Connor good.” “Yes sir,” Harry answered. Bud had grabbed Harry at his hips. With little effort, but a whole lot of joy, the senior muscle stud lifted the bartender as he held me above his head. The view in the mirror was breathtaking. Bud was right – he had done much more powerful things – but it was wonderful watching our little acrobatic threesome. Harry gasped a little when his feet came off the ground and I could feel his arms shaking even more, but I knew he wouldn’t drop me even if his life depended on it. He had told Bud Stevens he wouldn’t and no one wanted Bud mad at them. It was glorious feeling my body go so high in the air. It was also cool knowing such a strong man was holding me and that there was someone holding both of us who was a hell of a lot more powerful. Bud extended his arms all the way and held us in place for a few seconds. He then started lowering and raising us in smooth reps. I could sense that the group of men had gathered again to watch the show. Harry’s gorgeous body glistened a little from a light sweat - caused from holding me for so long, but Bud kept pushing us up and down as if he could do it forever. “Harry, can you pump out a few reps with my man as I lift you both?” Bud asked. “I can and will, sir,” Harry answered. “That-a-boy, Harry. This will be hot,” Bud added. “But let’s do one more thing to make it even better. I’m going to make a slight adjustment.” Bud held on to Harry’s hip tightly with his big left hand as he moved his right hand to the bartender’s ass. That meant for a few seconds Bud held us both in the air with just one hand – easy enough for him, but it was hot as hell. Harry immediately understood what was going on and he folded his body to sit in Bud’s open right palm. My senior lover then let go with his left hand and pumped that arm into a biceps flex. At the same time he held the both of us high in the air with one arm. It was such an awesome sight. Harry moaned with pleasure as he looked at the three of us and then his entire body trembled as Bud started to move us up and down with one arm, while power flexing with the other. I could hear camera phones going off right and left behind us, as well as what could only be the sound of hands pumping cocks as guys watched the action. “To me, this is even hotter than lifting a fire engine,” Bud exclaimed, and I could hear the excitement in his voice. “Me, too,” I responded. “Me, too,” Harry added. Bud pumped out quite a few one armed reps with our bodies in the air, but then I could tell he sensed Harry was getting a little tired. He lowered the bartender to the ground and gave the smaller guy some support with his big hand as Harry stood back up. Bud then reached up and took my body in his own hands. Immediately, Harry shook out his arms like he had just finished some reps with some very heavy weight. Bud pushed my body into the air and we both stared at the beautiful sight of him holding me so easily. “My boy’s really light, isn’t he, Harry,” Bud said, teasing the bartender. “Um, no sir,” Harry replied, gawking at how casual it was for Bud to hoist and hold me in the air. “No? I could hold him here for days. Would you like that Connor?” Bud asked teasingly. “You know I would, Bud,” I said, looking at his reflection lovingly. “I love holding your little body in the air, babe, cause I know how much you like it,” Bud said. “And look how impressed Harry is with my strength. Just think – this one hand held both of you in the air with the greatest of ease. I’m getting the feeling that Harry likes being lifted.” “Yes sir,” the bartender replied. “No one’s ever been able to lift me in the air and you did it with one and . . . even when I was holding another full grown man in my arms!” “And you two were as light as light can be,” Bud said. “Um, big guy, as much as I love this, I think I’d like to have my feet on the ground, again,” I said, looking down at Bud below me. “Oh sorry, Connor, I forgot I was holding you,” Bud said, and gently placed me back on a bar stool. He then patted my head and added, “You really should gain some weight so you’d register to these big guns of mine.” “You just lifted seven thousand pounds without any problem,” I complained. “I don’t think I can ever gain enough weight to make it matter.” “Truer words have never been spoken, my little lover,” Bud said.

Walking into a bar with Bud Stevens was like being totally nude in the most public place ever – all eyes turn towards him when he enters. I realize that no one notices I’m there, well, not at first, but that doesn’t matter. Watching a room full of men suddenly go dead silent and then to see every face in the joint immediately fill with uncontrollable lust is worth being invisible. No matter where he went, Bud turned heads. How could he not? Especially when he chose to wear a skin-tight black t-shirt and jeans that looked like they were painted on. I even had trouble keeping my eyes off him, so I couldn’t blame anyone else for having the same problem. What made it all even better was the fact that Bud knew everyone was staring at him. He knew that everyone wanted him. He knew that everyone was flabbergasted by the size of his muscles, especially because of his age. “Connor, can you smell the lust of these boys?” Bud asked. “Can you tell how much they want your muscle daddy?” “Well, you are kind of hard to miss, Bud,” I said, teasingly. “That is true, son. And why in the hell would I want to hide all of this,” he said looking down at his arms and balling his hands into fists to make his giant arms bulge even more. “Everyone should have the benefit of seeing this huge muscle man, but they also need to understand that I belong to one man and one man only. Give me a big kiss, baby, so everyone will know you are with me – and grope my big arms while you do it just to give yourself a thrill.” He didn’t have to tell me twice. Bud bent down and I latched my lips onto his, making sure I also reached up and placed my tiny hands against his bulging biceps at the same time. I could feel the disappointment in the room as people realized we were together. I could sense the jealousy, too. Feeling the super hardness of Bud’s muscles and knowing that my hands didn’t come close to covering his gigantic biceps made me kiss him harder and more passionately than either of us had planned. I was worried people were going to tell us to get a room, soon. I pulled my face from his, but let my hands linger on his guns for a little longer. “Your big man needs to hit the john, boy,” Bud said. “Why don’t you order us each a beer and I’ll be back to ‘accidently on purpose’ flex my muscles to drive the boys crazy.” “Don’t stop to entertain, Bud,” I said, “Even if someone begs you to do a few poses. You know how I hate it when I miss the show.” “Yes sir,” he replied and gave me a salute. I was so busy watching my huge man disappear into the back room that I didn’t hear the front door of the bar open and usher in a huge guy that had obviously already had a lot to drink. I also didn’t see him look around the bar and get excited when his gaze landed on my ass. He walked up behind me and grabbed my cheeks with his hands. “There’s what I’m going to plow tonight, fellas,” the big man said to no one in particular, squeezing hard until it hurt. “Oh, sorry,” I said, jumping away from the guy’s hands and turning toward him. “I didn’t mean to get in your way.” I turned to see a guy that obviously worked out - a lot. He was big – well, big for anyone that wasn’t Bud Stevens. He was wearing a tight t-shirt that had the sleeves cut off. Across the front of the shirt it said, ‘That’s MISTER Bully to you!’ He was clearly drunk, swaying slightly and had that glazed look in his eyes that clearly meant he had been pounding drinks for quite a while, now. He also reeked of alcohol. The way he stood made it obvious the man’s shirt was truth in advertising. He kept his fist clenched and kind of rolled his shoulders forward to make himself even more menacing than his hulky six-foot frame already made him. It was clear the guy lifted a lot, but there was definitely the beginning of a beer pouch going on, too. “Sorry?” the big man belted loudly, “Not as sorry as you’re going to be when this huge monster is done with you, weenie man. I’m horny and you’re just the kind of dweeb I like to knock around. You and I are going to have some fun. I bet you’ve never been with a big guy before and I just the kind of size to make your night.” “Um . . . I’m sorry,” I replied. “I’m here with my boyfriend.” “Oh goody,” the drunk man spit out, “You got a puny boyfriend that I can demolish in public before I cart you home by the hair like a proper caveman and do what I want with you. Or maybe I’ll take you both home and force him to watch. Where is the little dandy? He’s probably the size of my little pinkie. I want to show him what a real man can do, but in the meantime, let’s give you a preview of what you’ll be doing tonight.” The big bully stepped a little closer and shoved his puffed-up pecs into my face. I had to admit that his cocky attitude was turning me on. Or maybe I just anticipated what was going to happen when my bigger older boyfriend returned. Either way, the mounds of flesh revealed by a big rip in the front of the shirt and the crevice between them looked inviting to my tongue as he wagged his chest in front of me. “Hey, little man,” the bully continued, “How ‘bout I put my humongous hands on those puny shoulders and shove you to your knees with just a little tap so you can show this big man how much you wanna please him. I got something hard downstairs that could fill that pretty mouth of yours. I’m the shark that’s gonna gobble you up, little guppy.” Suddenly, there was a big shadow over both the bully and me. I instantly knew what it was, but the dumb ox in front of me had no idea. He probably just thought the lights were dimming. It was only when a familiar deeper-than-the-ocean voice spoke that the big bully even registered the light had changed. “Hey tiny shark,” Bud Stevens boomed, “Turn around and meet the giant killer whale.” A taunting smile crept across the bully’s face when he heard the poor sucker behind him speak. The dude clearly liked picking on other guys and he fully anticipated putting the foolish man talking to him in his place. My cock shot even harder than it already was when I heard Bud’s words – and saw the unknowing bully get turned on by the idea of intimidating some guy. I knew the upcoming confrontation was going to be good. There was only a miniscule hesitation in the bully’s demeanor and voice after he turned around slowly. It was clear he surveyed the situation and made some unwise quick decisions. He glanced at the enormous senior muscleman in front of him – taking in Bud’s full size, but not letting it truly register. “Listen, you roided-up gramps,” spat the bully, “why don’t you go away and come back when you have some real power in those fake muscles. Poking needles into your body ain’t the same thing as lifting really heavy weight, old man. Why don’t you do yourself a favor and mosey on along before you get hurt.” Sweeter words had never reached my ears – well, except for when Bud told me he loved me. This cocky beefed-up bully had just made the mistake of his lifetime and I knew it, and Bud knew it, but the foolish man had no idea what was coming. If I had allowed it, my cock would have shot off like a rocket – just anticipating the shock the man in front of me was going to feel in mere seconds. The big grin on my lover’s face told me that Mr. Stevens was having all the same thoughts as me. The stupid bully quickly turned back to face me – with a cheeky smile of self-satisfaction. A giant hand with long thick fingers wrapped around the top of the bully’s head and then simply lifted up – without any effort at all. The dude’s entire body went slowly upward – about two feet. My big lover wanted to make sure the shark fully got how strong he really was. The bully let out a shriek as he was easily palmed by something very powerful. Bud Stevens leaned over to look at me. “Are his feet dangling in the air?” Bud asked – with an even bigger smile than before. I looked down and then back up at my lover, before answering, “Yes sir.” “And is he kicking his feet back and forth – you know, like he’s trying to find the ground?” Bud asked. “Yes sir,” I replied after looking down again. “Damn, I love it when they do that,” the giant replied with a chuckle. Bud then lifted his hand higher, taking the beefy bodybuilder with it – and turning at the same time so the guy was looking Bud in the face when the bigger man finally stopped. By this point the cocky man had grabbed hold of Bud’s wrist and was desperately trying to pry fingers off of his scalp – but, alas, he couldn’t move any part of the bigger man no matter how hard he tried. Bud had reached out and grabbed the eight ball from the nearby pool table – the two guys playing immediately knew better than to complain. Also, they were too busy watching Bud’s easy domination over the other guy. Bud held the billiard ball between his thumb and two fingers – about two feet from the guy’s face. With nothing but a slight twitch inward of his fingers the ball shattered into tiny particles and dust. It didn’t simply break apart – it disintegrated into almost nothing but powder. It was the kind of display of Bud’s strength that was so amazing you almost didn’t believe it was real. Everyone was sure there was no way a human cold do that to a solid pool ball. “Still think all this muscle is fake, little man?” Bud asked, as he slid his fingers and thumb together to get rid of the leftover dust. “You might want to be glad I didn’t get my hands confused. It might have been your head that was turned to dust.” The stupid bully did something so unfathomable next, it almost made me shoot off like a firecracker. He let go of Bud’s fingers with his right hand, cocked it back, and then sent it flying into the larger man’s mid-section. Everyone in the room gasped in disbelief. I couldn’t believe the guy could be so insane. I could hear the knuckles and bones of his hand crunch together as they were stopped in mid flight like a tiny bug hitting the windshield of a speeding truck. There was an even louder yelp from the bully – but this time it was from pain, not shock. “Now why’d you go and do that, little man?” Bud asked, with was sounded like a truly concerned voice. “I just snapped the number eight ball into nothingness and I’m easily holding your entire huge body in the air with just one hand. You actually thought your feeble punch was going to hurt me – or make me drop you? Come on, shark, you gotta realize by now that this giant whale has more strength in his little finger than you have in your entire bulging body.” At this point, Bud turned his hand so the guy was looking the other way and then moved him down so he could see me. The bully was holding the now limp fingers of his right hand with his other one and I could tell he was in pain. Mr. Stevens was still holding the guy so his feet couldn’t touch the ground. “You know, buddy,” Stevens said – with a friendly tone, “I really can’t blame you for approaching my boyfriend, here, and thinking you’d like to make him all yours. I mean look at him, could he be any more handsome. Doesn’t that face get your juices boiling something awful? But you see, pal, you’re just not big enough or strong enough to take care of such a precious gem. No, this pretty boy needs something beyond what you’re capable of. He needs to be watched after by the gods – or something equal to the gods. That’s why I was made, little man, to take care of gorgeous Connor, here. Every skin-covered mighty bulge on my body is dedicated to my sweetheart. Now I’m really sorry your hand got all busted up, but you really shouldn’t have called me a roided fake. I’m going to put your feet back down on the ground now, tiny man, but I want you to be a good boy and skedaddle on out of here. If you don’t then I may just have to put my pinkie on top of your head and force you down on your knees in front of Connor, here – you know, so you’re worshipping him. If I were you I’d go put some ice on that hand before it starts to swell.” Bud lowered the guy back to the floor. I could tell the bully was grateful to not have the stress on his neck, but he was even happier about being able to get away and get his hand bandaged. I’ve never seen a guy leave a bar so quickly. Bud leaned down and gave me a big, he-man, power kiss on the lips. It was the kind of kiss that you could hear a few blocks away. It was like he was marking his territory. I’m sure everyone in the bar now knew I was taken – and not just by anyone – I was taken by the most powerful man on earth. “Did you see how I palmed that guy’s head?” Bud asked, after releasing his powerful lip-lock on my mouth. “It was nothing to lift his pumped up body off the floor. He didn’t weigh a thing. And did you see his eyes when he realized I was one-arm lifting his bodybuilder frame into the air. There was panic, there was lust, and there was fear – all wrapped up together. He just didn’t seem to understand that nobody else gets to have you, Connor, babe. I need you like other people need air. You make my muscles have purpose. You make my super strength make sense. The only thing I need in the world is you.” My elder boyfriend was making himself get even harder the more he spoke. Just thinking about how much he loved me made him super excited. His rock hard cock was making his pants even more publicly obscene than if he had been nude. Every muscle was also bulging out, as if he had just finished an intense workout. I could see in his eyes he needed an outlet for his growing lust and he needed it fast. Mr. Stevens turned toward a pretty hefty dude standing near us. “Hey, little fella, mind if I lift you in the air a few times?” Bud asked, “My boyfriend, here is turning me on so much that I gotta get some release – any way I can.” “I really don’t have a choice, do I,” the big bystander said – knowingly. “Not really,” the big man said, grabbing the back of the other dude’s pants and immediately curling him up into the air. I could tell instantly that the smaller man loved every second of being lifted. He shot hard and the outline of his substantial cock pressed against his pants even more because Bud held him so tightly. My senior lover continued to curl the dude as he turned back to me. “I really need to be lifting something heavier, like a building,” he said, “ but this will do for now. Are you having a good time, babe?” “Yes sir,” I responded as I watched the body of a regular sized guy go up and down in the air as light as a paper cup. “Every second I am around you, big man, is a good time.” “God, I feel the same way about you, Connor,” he replied, “but you can’t just say things like that any time you want, because it gets me more hot and bothered than you’ll ever know.” The giant started curling the smaller man even faster, his humongous biceps getting thicker with each lift. There was a slight wet spot at the traveling man’s crotch and I knew he was losing the battle of trying not to bust a load to my big, elder boyfriend’s display of power. “You doing okay there, little man?” Bud asked as he continued to curl. “Uh huh,” came the almost incoherent reply – since the guy was clearly in muscle heaven. “What do you want to do tomorrow?” Bud asked, returning his focus to me. “I was thinking we could find a junkyard somewhere and you could watch me rip things apart. Does that sound like a plan?” “It sounds like a wonderful plan,” I replied. “Will you lift some heavy things for me, too?” “Of course, babe,” Bud answered, “but I don’t think we’ll find anything that’s heavy enough for me.” “It doesn’t matter,” I replied. “I just like seeing you lifting heavy things. Even you curling a guy with one arm turns me on.” “Yeah?” Bud said. “Well then, let’s make my Connor really happy. First, give your old man another kiss.” Bud continued to curl the dude in his hand as I went up on my tip-toes to give him a peck on the lips. He wrapped his free arm around my body when I pressed into him and pulled me in tight. He didn’t want just a peck, he wanted a deep, passionate kiss. My body was lifted upward and my feet left the ground. He pressed his scruffy face into mine and our lips smacked together with what seemed like the force of a locomotive. Meanwhile, the dude in his hand continued to travel up and down. Bud started to grunt and groan like a wild animal as I kissed him. Bud rubbed his manly stubble around my face as our mouths continue to do battle. Bud’s tongue could easily overpower mine, but he always allowed me to explore his mouth, too. The suction force this man could muster was almost too much to handle. It felt like he could suck my toes up to my mouth if he wanted to. Bud finally pulled his face away from mine and let out a loud ‘yeehaw’ to show everyone how happy he was. “When I’m kissing you, Connor babe, I feel so strong - it’s as if I could toss something into the air and knock a planet out of orbit,” Bud said, joyously. “It makes me feel like rearranging mountain ranges just to confuse people. There are enough bullies in the world for me to put in their place to equal how you make me feel, son. I’m pretty sure I’m going to be your superman before all of this growing is done. I’m just waiting for the flying and the heat-ray vision to start. I’m already so strong it’s crazy. You want me to be your superman, Connor. You want me to take you to Paris for lunch one day and then have dinner in Bangkok? I wanna be so fast that you won’t have any jet lag when we come home. It will be just like we went out for a couple of hours or so. Tell me, what do you want, son. What can your super strong old man give you right now to make you happy?” “Well, sir, you’ve kind of created a little gawking crowd, if you haven’t noticed,” I said, tilting my head out toward the big room. “I think everyone’s jealous of the guy you’re curling – who, by the way, is so happy he’s fallen asleep.” First, Bud looked out into the room and saw that everyone in the place – about thirty something guys - had gathered like a audience and were just standing there watching the big man – drinking their beers, eating their peanuts – waiting to see what Bud would do next. This made Bud smile. It was like he had a group of Minions following him. The big man then looked over at the guy he was continuing to curl. He had actually forgotten about the dude because he was so light. The man was sound asleep – even drooling – as he was rocked up and down by the huge arm he hugged unconsciously. “Damn, I forgot about the little fella,” Bud said, laughing. “It’s a good thing I didn’t slam my hand down to make a point or throw it up in the air in a victory punch. I would have smashed the little guy or sent him through the roof. It looks like he’s going to be out for hours. Let’s let him curl up over here on this bench.” Bud carried the sleeping man and me, since I was still wrapped up in his other arm, over to a bench along the wall. He put the dude down and the little guy immediately curled up in the fetal position. I laughed a little when he actually started sucking on his thumb. Bud Stevens had clearly made him so happy he had gone way back in his childhood. As we moved the crowd moved with us. The entire group shuffled to the side to watch my big man at every second. Bud clearly noticed this, too. He turned to the group of men. “You guys want a show?” Bud asked, still squeezing me at his side. “Yeah!’ came a chorus of happy voices and even some gleeful claps. “Where’s the owner of the place?” Bud asked the group and a tall man in leather raised his hand. “What’s off limits for busting, good sir. When I get going I tend to like to break things.” “Um . . . if it’s okay, sir, the jukebox, the bar, the mirror, and the actual structure of the building, itself,” came the quick reply. “Damn, dude,” Bud said, “You had already thought about this, hadn’t you?” “I was hoping you’d show off, sir,” came the answer. “Well, if I do a few strength tricks, can my man and I have free drinks for the night?” Bud asked. “Sir, if you show off for us, I’ll give free drinks to everyone for the night,” answered the owner. “Hot damn, you’re a good man. Where’s the bartender?” Bud replied. A short but very muscular guy wearing an apron made his way through the crowd. He had a crew cut and a handsome mustache. It was pretty clear he had been the biggest and the best looking dude in the place before Bud walked in. Mr. Stevens put me down on the ground and we both sized up the cute bartender. “What’s your name, stud?” Bud asked. “I’m Harry, sir,” answered the man in a deep voice. “Harry, you’re one handsome dude,” Bud said, reaching out and placing a hand on the guy’s shoulder. “And you’re packing a lot of muscle, aren’t you?” “Not nearly as much as you, sir,” Harry said, and then added, “I don’t think there’s a man on earth that comes close to you.” “That’s probably true, Harry,” Bud replied. “I’m huge thanks to my man standing beside me. This is Connor. Connor is my everything, Harry, but if I didn’t have him you might just be what this huge old man would be looking for. You’re a little muscle fireplug aren’t you? Short, but packed with a lot of muscle. I like the fact that your face is even with my big muscled pecs, little man. That way, you get the best view.” “I like it, too, sir,” Harry answered. “Well, I think I’d like to get a better view of that body of yours,” Bud said. “Would it be okay if I evened us up a little by placing you on the bar?” “I’d like it a lot, sir,” Harry responded. “That’s the spirit, little man,” Bud answered. I was starting to realize that my old man had reached a point where there wasn’t anything he was afraid to ask. And there was definitely nothing he was scared to do. He was still polite and asked most people before he did what he wanted, but the man was starting to live more and more with no limits. If he wanted to check out a muscle stud – he did. If he wanted to break apart things in a bar – he did. If he wanted to show a bully good manners – he did. It was clear he didn’t need to ask and sure as hell no one was going to try and stop him, but he was a decent man and he liked to show off more by asking. I also knew, on some level, that the huge Bud was living out all the fantasies that the once small and meek Bud had dreamed about over all his years on this earth. This huge elder giant still got turned on by things he could do – even as the list of things he wasn’t able to do got smaller and smaller. “You got a big belt on under that apron, Harry?” Bud asked. “Yes sir, but why…” Harry started to respond but was quickly interrupted. Bud’s giant right hand grabbed the front of Harry’s apron. The giant made sure he got a good grasp of the jeans and the belt buckle underneath. I also knew Bud was taking advantage of the moment and getting a good feel of the guy’s hard cock. There was no way Harry was not fully erect from being around Bud and clearly the big man knew it. I had learned by now that Bud used his own giant fingers to get a clear idea about the size of any man’s dick. He’d slide his forefinger beside the hard tool and instantly know what a guy was packing. Bud let out a slight whistle, which meant he was pleased with the size of Harry’s rod. At the same time, Bud’s now freakishly huge biceps tensed ever so slightly – a sign that it wasn’t exerting much effort at all – and Harry began to rise off the floor. I knew at that moment watching Bud lift grown men – especially men the size and weight of Harry – off the floor with the ease that most people lift cotton balls would never get old. I knew my big lover’s arms could lift a fire engine or fold up a Cadillac, but it was when he showed his power by lifting other men that I got turned on the most. Harry was defenseless. Even if he had wanted to not be lifted there was nothing he could do about it. What was he going to do – try and fight the humongous arm easily picking him up? Bud’s biceps was as thick as Harry’s torso – it would have felt like punching a concrete wall if Harry had even tried to do something. Bud knew how much I loved this kind of power display. That’s why he always lifted guys slowly. He was in no hurry, anyway. He wanted Harry to get a jolt of excitement from the fact that there was a man hoisting his body into the air slowly and methodically, as if he weighed nothing. When Harry was only about three feet off the floor he surprised us by speaking. “Please sir, stop here for a second. I want to feel your huge biceps as it holds me in the air,” Harry pleaded. This was just the kind of request Bud Stevens loved. He knew in his head no one had ever lifted the beefy Harry in this fashion. Harry was feeling small and insignificant, but at the same time he was feeling secure and protected because he was in the grip of a superman. Harry instantly knew Bud wasn’t just a strong guy – he was probably the most powerful man on earth. Harry lifted heavy weights. He knew what a strained biceps looked like. He knew what it felt like to struggle with something that weighed a lot. But, more importantly, he knew the enormous older man in front of him was using only a fraction, no, a smidgen of his total power to lift a grown man into the air. Harry didn’t want this moment to pass too soon. He knew he may never see this super gramps again and he wanted to make sure he was totally consumed with the man’s power so he’d remember it forever. The mammoth biceps stopped at his request and held his body mid-air, non budging an inch – as if some giant crane had been put on pause. Harry also felt the huge finger pressing against his hard cock, clearly copping a feel to see how big he was and he wanted to give Bud Stevens time to appreciate his manhood. Harry had been blessed with hugeness all over, but tonight even the massive slab of beef between his legs seemed inadequate. That’s the kind of affect Bud Stevens had on people. “Go ahead and touch it, man. I know you want to,” Bud said to Harry, motioning to his big gun with his head. Harry’s big hands, which became tiny once they were placed on Bud’s biceps, shot up and tried desperately to caress every inch of the massive gun holding him in the air. It’s one thing to be lifted in the air by an arm, but it’s entirely something else to actually feel the muscle that is easily holding you off the ground. Harry moaned happily as he groped the harder-than-stone skin that surrounded the gigantic mound in front of him. Not one inch of Bud’s arm would give way at all – no matter how hard Harry pressed in. I instantly recognized a kindred spirit when I saw the adoration and lust in Harry’s eyes. His brain was reorganizing all of his past fantasies to incorporate new ones that were blossoming because he had met Bud Stevens. Bud would clearly fill the bartender’s beat off dreams from this day forward. Finally, Harry looked up and nodded his head, letting my huge lover know it was okay to continue. Bud lifted the bartender’s body until his feet were higher than the bar. He then placed Harry down, so he was standing in front of him. “Look-a-there, Harry, you’re now a few inches taller than me,” Bud said laughing. Indeed, standing on the bar, Harry was a little taller than my boyfriend, but Bud still dwarfed him in every other way. The bartender was definitely a good-looking fellow, with a body that would make most men jealous or excited. Next to Bud, however, he looked pretty small. “Yeah, now I can get a good look at that tight muscular body of yours, Harry. Let’s slip off that leather vest,” Bud said, reaching up and sliding his hands underneath the leather garment and sliding it back over Harry’s shoulders, allowing the bartender to let it drop to the bar. “Oh yes, nice, very nice.” Bud ran his big hands over Harry’s muscular chest, down his beefy arms and then back up to his shoulders. The big man purred with appreciation as he groped the bartender’s bulges. I could tell the attention was exciting Harry a lot, mainly because I was beginning to see the front of his apron tenting upward. “Flex for me, Harry. How about a double biceps shot,” Bud requested. Harry proudly raised his arms and tensed them hard. Nice big mounds of beef bulged upward on either side of his head. It was a glorious sight and one that would normally have me spewing immediately, but Bud’s arms were now maybe four or five times as big and it was hard for me to think about anything else. Still, the bartender was very impressive. “Why don’t you turn around and look at us in the mirror, Harry,” Bud said, raising his own arms. Harry kept his arms flexed, but turned around on the bar. At the same time, Bud flexed his arms into a double biceps pose, too. It was true that Bud was now a few inches shorter than Harry, but when we all looked into the mirror it didn’t matter. Bud Stevens was about twice as wide as the smaller muscled man. His torso stuck out so much further to the sides it made Harry look like a child. But it was the peaks on their arms that got everyone’s attention. Bud’s biceps were about three times as wide as Harry’s and his guns blasted much higher into the sky. The peaks towered over the smaller ones like mountains beside anthills. It looked like one of those morphed size comparisons from the internet. Harry moaned out loud at the sight and then frantically flexed his arms even harder, hoping to make up some of the difference. Bud glanced at my reflection in the mirror and the look on his face told me he loved how much bigger his arms were compared to Harry. He winked at me and mouthed the words, ‘So fucking big.” I knew my own mouth had dropped open wide from the sight, but I was too in awe to close it. Bud’s arms were thicker than my waist. The way they out-bulged the not-too-small arms of Harry was unbelievable. I noticed Harry was turning purple from straining so hard to make his arms bigger. “Um, Bud . . . the guy’s going to have a heart attack,” I said as I tilted my head toward Harry. “Whoa there, little man, don’t strain yourself,” Bud ordered. “How about you turn around and we’ll have some more fun. There’s no way you’re going to get those things as big as mine. No one could.” Harry exhaled loudly and dropped his arms. He shook them out furiously, trying to get some blood pumping back into them. When he turned around his obvious lust for Bud Stevens was written all across his face. He stared at the big man like a lovesick puppy. He wanted to make the big man proud of him, so he put his arms back into a double biceps pose. Bud reached up and cupped both of Harry’s biceps with his big paws. “A minute ago you tried to dent in my big gun, now it’s time for me to try,” Bud said, as he began to squeeze the bulging arms. I knew Bud was barely using any of his strength but Harry suddenly started to grit his teeth and let out a growl-like sound. He was trying to fight the growing pain in his arms, but he was turned on at the same time. Harry realized Bud was barely applying any of his tremendous power, but it still felt like super vice-grips were clamping down on his biceps. Finally, Harry could take no more and he released the flex. Immediately, he felt some relief to his aching guns and Bud removed his hands. “You gotta be the strongest man on the planet, sir,” Harry said, massaging both of his biceps to stop the pain. “Maybe even the universe,” Bud said teasingly. “You got a hot body, Harry and that wet spot on the apron tells me you loved my big paws showing off their power.” All three of us looked down at the red apron that was wrapped around Harry’s waist. Sure enough, a growing damp spot revealed how much Harry had loved being overpowered. By the look on Harry’s face, I figured he didn’t even realize he had cum. Bud, once again, grabbed Harry by the belt buckle – making sure he gave the guy’s cock an extra squeeze – and lifted him off the bar. He then leaned forward and deposited the guy on the other side. “Connor and I would like a beer, please Harry,” Bud said, winking at the bartender. “Yes sir,” Harry replied.

Tagline: Two young friends discover an ancient shrine that grants them immortal power. Note: This story originally appared on a different site years ago. At the resquest of a fellow M-G member, I rewrote it for this community. Any thoughts/comments/suggestions/ways of improvement are always appreciated. Thank you. I awoke with a shove. “Ouch. What?” I asked as I pried my eyes open. “Max, Max, get up!” “What?” I answered, still half asleep. “Tyler? Is that you?” “Yea man, I gotta show you something, come with me.” Tyler backed away. I slowly raised myself on my cot to see Tyler, full of energy, walking around in my A-frame tent. We were spending our spring hiking in Greece. I rubbed my eyes and looked up at him. “I found something, something incredible. I gotta show you.” he said. “Dude,” I answered, looking over at my watch, “it's...what...3am what are you doing wondering out there by yourself?” “It doesn't matter, you gotta hurry!” Tyler was still only in his boxers and gym shorts, a pair of flip flops on his feet. “You aren't even dressed for hiking,” I said. “It's only about a quarter mile, come on man!” he answered. I unzipped my sleeping bag and pulled myself out of my cot. I looked around for my own gym shorts and slipped them over my briefs. “I'll meet you outside,” Tyler said. I pulled on a pair of hiking shoes, slipped on a tee shirt and climbed out of the tent. In the middle of the Mediterranean, the stars were beautiful. I looked up to see a full moon too. “Wow,” I said. “This way,” he shouted, running down a trail. I followed Tyler on a trail away from camp. Tyler's flashlight gave us only a few feet view of what was around us. Even though it was a summer night, it was surprisingly cool. Tyler, walking briskly, was hard to keep up with. “Dude, please tell me why you woke me up.” I was a little surprised he woke me up so late, and he knew I was upset at him. I assumed it must have been important. “Earlier this evening I was gathering some firewood and I felt a strange draft coming from in between a few rocks,” Tyler said excitedly, “so I went to investigate. The rocks were old, there were trees and moss growing on it I had to imagine that the area inside had been undiscovered for years, maybe 2,000 years, maybe more, I don't know. So I took a shovel and shoved some of it aside. Dude, there is a cave inside the rocks, completely undiscovered I know it! There's something in there too you gotta check it out!” He led me off the path and into a deep thicket of trees and shrubs. It was hard to navigate. “What did you find?” I asked. “I'm not sure,” he answered, “but it looks pretty incredible. I don't want to tell anyone yet but it's hard to explain I gotta show you.” Still shirtless, Tyler must have a hard time navigating the thick brush. Even in my own hiking shoes it was difficult traversing so far off the path. We walked to a small crevice in between a few fallen boulders. “Come on we gotta climb in here.” He ordered. “What?” I responded. “Climb in there? Dude I can barely fit.” “You're a shrimp, man!” Tyler said, almost mockingly. “I got probably 20 pounds of muscle on you and I can fit. You can handle it.” With a scorn on my face I answered, “screw you dude,” I always sort of envied Tyler's good looks and strength. I guess it wasn't in my genes to be all that buff. But, caving in, I fit myself through the crevice in the rocks and dropped 2 feet onto the cave floor. “How are we supposed to get out?” I asked. “We can hoist each other up, no problem,” Tyler answered. Looking around, the cave looked pretty large. “I'm surprised no one else has found this,” I said. “Maybe it wasn't meant to be found until now,” Tyler cryptically answered. We walked through a narrow passageway and opened into an atrium of sorts. Paintings adorned the cavern walls; they looked like Ancient Greek. Drawings of animals and of men, stars, the sun, plants. They were suprisingly intact. “Look at this script,” Tyler said. I walked over to see multiple languages sprawled across the wall. “Are these Greek writings?” “Yea, I think it's Greek,” Tyler answered. “But this is what you gotta check out.” I followed him to an ornate and elaborate stone altar. Although it was made of stone, paintings aligned the walls and floors around it and jewels sat on carefully sculpted rock columns around the altar. There was another smaller offering table to the right of the big one, and more foreign characters on the tables themselves. “Look at these pictures,” Tyler said, as he pointed them out his hand ran across the pictures. “What's that look like to you?” pointing to the first one. I answered, “It appears to be a man. Is it a Greek...guy?” “Yea it shows a hoplite. It looks like a Greek warrior, man!” Tyler said, “Max, look: he's wearing a tunic, a helmet, saber...here keep following the drawings it's explaining a ceremony.” I followed his finger as he interpreted the paintings. “The warriors walk up to the smaller offering table. Look here, they take off their armor, then their clothing, and lay it on the smaller altar. After they get naked, they walk up to the big altar. Then, they space their feet apart here, if all goes well, this large painting appears and they touch it.” Tyler pointed the drawing of the naked soldier, reaching out and touching the painting. “Look at this, then the crystals are powered by the clothing he sacrificed, and he's given...muscle. Or even powers, I think?” “Powers?” I asked. “Yea, man, look! He grows, gains these electric powers, he manifests something. It's nuts isn't it?” Looking closely at the paintings I saw that Tyler was right. The Greek warrior gained muscle mass, his eyes changed to a glowing red, and he seemed to manifest some kind of supernatural power. “Wow, man!” I said. “Did you try it?” "What? No! But I got close, when I lay my clothes on the altar, the painting appears, but I didn't want to touch the painting unless someone else was here." “Okay,” I said, as a smile grew on my face. I pulled my shirt off as I walked toward the smaller altar. “I'm trying it.” I answered. “Wait, what? No man, I want to do it I just brought you down here in case something happened,” Tyler answered. “Fuck that, man, I've been your little follower the last 5 years I'm doing it.” I threw my shirt down on the altar and kicked my shoes off. I sat on the altar and pulled off my socks. Although I doubted that anything would actually happen, the thought of it possibly occurring was too exciting not to try it. And if it did I wanted to gain it before Tyler would. “Dude just calm down. Let me show you,” Tyler said pulling off his own shirt and throwing it onto the altar. “I brought you down here so you could see in case something happened, you can try after me.” I pushed him off the altar, a decision I made instinctively to keep me on my course. “Watch it, fucker! I want to do it!” Tyler backed away, surprised by my reaction but I so badly wanted it I was willing to fight. “Ok. Fine. Just be careful” he said, backing a few feet away. I kicked his T-shirt off before looking quickly over to the drawings and retraced the warrior's procedure: get naked, leave clothes on small altar, walk head high to the big altar and stand there, put feet into position, touch the painting. I looked back over to the altar as I slid down my gym shorts. “How long has it been? Since this has been done?” I asked. “I don't know,” Tyler answered. “Long enough for our history to forget about it.” I turned around still in my briefs and looked down to Tyler. “Do you think the altar will take 21st century clothing?” I asked. Tyler didn't think it was funny, “dude, I really think I should try this first. You don't know what's going to happen.” “Too late dude, I'm already getting naked. Hope you don't mind,” I said, pulling my briefs down. The draft on my naked body in the cave felt cool and it was nice, if a little awkward. “You do what you gotta do.” Tyler answered, a little bitter and not making eye contact. I was a bit embarrassed to show my frail, naked body and small package, particularly compared to Tyler's bulkiness, but I wished it would be the last time I would look like that at all. We had been naked in front of each other before and I certainly wasn't afraid of the act, but I was more compelled to do it. I felt a breeze over my rear and through my legs, drying off my nervous sweat. Thinking to myself I kept asking “what are you doing? Are you crazy?” as I cupped my package and stepped out of my briefs. But when I did a magnificent painting of a muscular man illuminated on the wall. “Woah,” I said. I turned away from Tyler and stared at the painting. “Who is that?” I asked. “Is it a man? Or a god?” I had to keep moving. I walked toward the altar, head high, and climbed the small steps onto the large altar. “The painting just lit up.” Tyler said, “Just like that.” “What do I do now?” I asked, feet spaced apart on the altar. “I think...I think you touch it,” Tyler said. “But...be careful, man.” I turned around to see Tyler watching my naked backside with anticipation, I let my hands go from guarding my crotch. Double checking the painting I appeared to be in the correct stance to initiate the ceremony. I took one more look around the cave, mustering the strength to try this. I lifted my right hand and, slowly, reached it out, eager to gain the powers and believing so much that the drawings were true. Looking down at my scrawny body I convinced myself that, as strange as this was, it was worth the attempt, and touched the painting. It grew brighter. My hand felt hot but I kept it there. I came this far I had to see what would happen. The crystals around me also began to grow brighter. I looked around, turned my head back to see Tyler, mouth wide open. “What's happening?” I asked, but before Tyler could respond the paint quickly drained from the wall in front of me and circled through the rock of the cavernous walls and toward the glowing crystals, powering them, causing two of them to hit me with a powerful and searing spark. “Argh!” I doubled over, removing my hand from the wall. My skin became coated in the electric bolts. I turned around and lifted my arms up. Two more crystals shot at me and again, shocked, I fell onto the altar. “Ahhhh!” I screamed. Out of the corner of my eye I could see my clothing disintegrating and melting into the smaller table. “Argh! What's...happening to...me?” I shouted, afraid, looking down at my melting clothing. As the smaller altar absorbed them, their essence too traveled into the four crystals, like rain trickling down a sidewalk, my clothing integrated into the crystals. The crystals quickly changed colors as a more powerful energy emanated out of them and onto me. Onto my altar. “Oh my god what am I doing?” I kept thinking to myself. I was too paralyzed to move, to try to escape the clutches of the sparks engrossing my body. My heart began racing as my breathing accelerated. The four active crystals continued to hit me and as I lifted my upper body, ass still on the alter. Then, the most incredible thing happened. I saw myself changing. My body was involuntarily twisting itself. My chest twisted left, then right, as muscle began forming on its sides. The muscle rounded and settled over my chest as I struggled to stand back up but managed to regain composure. Lifting my knees and re-standing, but under the multicolors of electric bolts swarming me my pecs began to grow. They grew outward and pronounced, tightening the space between them where my breastbone lay. The muscle then stretched down to my flat torso and began contorting. My stomach bulge quickly pulled into my body as my abs flattened then strengthened into a chiseled washboard of an eight-pack. There my skin began to tan itself. It wrapped over my paler torso and ass cheeks giving me a solid golden color over my body. More sparks started shooting out of the crystals as I looked up at my biceps, fear now leaving my mind, replaced by curiosity. They too were growing, contorting and lengthening. As muscle wrapped and pumped up my arms, tightened lines of muscle and skin began to define every crevice. I was starting to like this! Lifting them up to admire them, I began laughing as hair grew within my arm pits and up over my biceps and lower arms, thinly at first, then thickening to a masculine warrior. I would have never imagined laughing at such an experience, but the more my muscle grew, the more I wanted it and it was actually becoming true! Lowering my arms, the crevices that formed my washboard abs began to define my pelvis as my thighs began to grow. Thick, hard muscle wrapped and grew down my legs blowing them up like a pole vaulter's. The muscle defining across my hips tightened and created a cut V. I drew a finger along my new crevice. Looking over to Tyler all I could see through the sparking powers of electricity was a shocked and worried guy. I shouted to him, “Can you fuckin believe this?! Yes, this feels good. Hahaha!” Was I getting cocky? But who wouldn't? My ass started to quiver and shake, turning I saw it pumped out as rock hard muscle began building and pulling a tight, strong ass to match my legs. My back cracked as it stretched and grew. My arms flailing involuntarily as my shoulders doubled it's muscle mass and widened. The side of my ass checks locked in and chiseled out as it pulled against my body. As my rock hard bubble butt formed, my feet, ankles and shins grew in length and width as muscle continued to envelop over my growing frame, new countors of sinew defining every immaculate piece of my body. I smacked my ass cheeks as I turned back around, the ceremony was working! Suddenly a huge weight increase hit my package. I grabbed it, almost out of natural reaction, and felt it growing too. A large pulse of sex adrenaline hit me as my cock filled with blood and drooped down as my balls began growing in size. I removed my hands, I had to see this incredible moment. As if my balls were getting too big for its sac, it too began to grow and drop down to handle the weight of them. My cock turned to the left before growing back out, a new foreskin growing into its natural state. I continued to laugh. The feeling of my growing and powerful body only continued to get better. I looked again at Tyler, “Yea! Yeaheaa! THIS is what I'm talkin' about!” pointing down to my swinging, sex-ridden package. Tyler finally spoke up, shocked at the transformation happening before him. “Woah, Max, dude! What's happening to you?” I was no longer listening. I couldn't listen, the powers enveloping me were becoming too much for my human mind to handle, Tyler's voice drifted as I looked down and found I was quickly dwarfing him. Hair grew up through my pubes thickening them as they grew up over my belly button, chest and down across my ass. Then the hair grew like a forest over my shins and thighs. But my attention quickly moved away from my body as thoughts of powers borrowed into my mind. Powers? Yes, that's what I was now gaining! I couldn't believe it! Only minutes before I was embarrassed by my naked body and now I wanted nothing else. Being naked felt free and inviting for the powers of this altar to enter my body. What were these powers doing to me? What was I becoming? I kept thinking they must...they must have given warriors the strength of the mythological gods! No, no it was even better! I was becoming one! A god! An ancient greek god full of the abilities, powers and vices that we mortals had long forgotten about. “AHH Haha!” I continued to laugh as I gained the knowledge of this, drunk with the power of the immortals, drunk with the thought of elevating above my formal, mortal self. My muscles continued to lock in and grow. I was becoming an immortal. An immortal! I couldn't believe it. This altar was everything I hoped for. “Yes! YEEEEESSSSSSSSS!” I shouted, my voice becoming deeper with each second. “AH HAHAHA!” As the transformation continued, all the crystals illuminated and bestowed me with powers of transformation, immorality, the power to control other people and read their minds. A god, yes, I was becoming a god and I loved every second of it. The last of my human flesh, any imperfect part disappeared off of my now sculpted body. My package hung large among the rest of my immortal muscle. As the last of the crystal's powers were integrating into my body, I could feel the tight muscle growth slow to a standstill. Moving my hands up to cover my face, I felt it shift into a pronounced, thin, powerful face of a diety. Though I couldn't see my reflection, I knew its transformation gave the look of handsomeness and power. My hair shortened to a dark brown, matching the chest and arm hair that had grown earlier. My eyes opened to a glowing red, just as the drawings depicted. The crystal sparks ended, leaving nothing but a masculine, sharp immortal full of power. I was so full of these thoughts and knowledge of new powers I was having trouble keeping them in order. Was I given the powers of Metis or Heracles? Or, even more importantly: did it matter? All I knew was that I had the powers, the body, and was proud of what had happened. Like the mythological gods before me I intended to remain naked and use my bestowed powers to their fullest. Transformation? Manipulation? Trickery? Sex? I could think of little else. I stepped down from the altar. Looking down I couldn't help but admire my muscular and cut body, a thin layer of dark hair resting over my chest and abs. I looked further down to still see the growth very much apparent in my package and quads too. Tyler, not knowing the powers that bestowed me, walked over to me. I regained my stature and felt the powers coursing through me. For all my life I envied those with bigger bodies than I. But now I was a cut monster! A finely tuned and tight machine. I was no longer afraid or embarrassed by my nudity. No, I loved it. I was the hottest shit around. Tyler stared at me with awe and wonder. “My first worshiper,” I told myself, and I positioned myself in full view of him. “What do you think of me?” I asked, commanding an answer. “Uhh,” Tyler was completely hypnotized, he was infatuated with my body. I flexed my arms for him and crunched my abs. There was so much complexity in my build he couldn't get enough. Wanting to show my strength I walked over to a stalactite away from the altar and grabbed it with my right hand. “An easy feat,” I said, snapping the 8 foot rock off the side of the cavern. The rock weighed hundreds of pounds, but I easily twirled it around in my hands, feeling the energy surge through my body as I pumped the rock like a twig in a playground. “So much strength...” Tyler said, staring at me. “You want it?” I answered, preparing to throw the rock to him. I smiled and prepared a greek shot put throw, but as it flew into the air I ordered it to dissolve, merging back into the cavern wall once more. Tyler flinched in fear, but relaxed knowing I meant him no real harm. Eyeing my mortal friend once again I stretched my arm and beckoned him closer. “See what it feels like to be a warrior,” and I brought his hand close to my chest, touching my pecs. Tyler encountered flashes of my immortal powers, visioning a brief glimpse of my abilities. “Mmm...” he said orgasmicly as he bent his back, allowing his dick to lift from within his gym shorts. “I want it. I WANT IT” he shouted, dropping to his knees, kissing my hairy quads, trying to lift his mouth to my dick as his hands grabbed my rock-hard ass. With an invisible force I pushed the mortal back, Tyler sliding across the cave floor. “Mortals,” I said, smirking. “You have no idea what it's like, do you?” Tyler looking confused, wondering why I rejected him. “Yes, these powers, I can do anything now!” I answered. “No more need for clothes, for conformity. I am a god and all will obey my will.” Tyler stood again and bowed to me. “What do you wish of me master?” he said. The human was in a complete state of worship. I snapped my fingers to release him from his trance. “Tyler, you may think I am a pure god, but it is still me. Max. Maximus, the Immortal!” I flexed my biceps once again and forced a bright, immortal light to show my godly self. Levitating into the air Tyler smiled and walked more casually back to me, out of his trance. “Can I join you, Maximus? Can I join you through the ritual?” I smiled back to him and turned, opening the path to the shrine of the gods for my friend. “I may have gone first, my friend, but you have the altar to yourself now,” I said, levitating myself back to the ground. “Holy shit, this thing really fuckin works,” Tyler said turning his attention to the altar; he carried his shirt to the offering table before dropping it on the cold stone. “Dude, I can't fuckin wait, excuse the boner,” he said, stepping out of his flip flops and dropping his shorts and briefs in one push. “Mmm, this air feels perfect!” he shouts, letting his erection swag in the open. As Tyler stepped up to the transformation table he turned and asked me, “what it is like? To be you?” I thought for a moment. “Everything is different now. I no longer feel pain, emotions. I'm confident, assured, my mind is beset with the powers I gained and my new purpose is to use them to the fullest. I feel equal part human and immortal. It feels like I am power. Pure power.” I spoke with such authority and surety I thought I had created my own prophecy. My own future. “Join me, human.” Tyler's smile widened, “woah oh,” he said, “I can't wait to join you. What shall I be called?” “Tiberius,” I said. Tyler quickly answered, “Tiberius the Immortal.” Tyler turned back to the Warrior image in front of him, and laid his hand in confidence on the painting, the crystals aggressively illuminating over his naked body.

Hello All, It has been far too long but here is part 3 of The Forge. This one is a little shorter than usual. I had originally intended this part to have whole other additional section but it had been so long since I had posted for this story that I decided to stop it at a good breaking point write the other section later as a separate part. If you want to catch up or just want a reminder since I took my lazy ass forever to write it you can click here for Part 1 and Part 2. As always comment and let me know what you think. The Forge Part 3 Shawn carried me as he began to walk us out of the woods. I rested my head on his massive chest as I recovered from the sexual thrill ride. Even my now improved stamina couldn’t completely keep up with his seemingly boundless power and energy. I simply nuzzled him and let my hands explore his godlike muscle as far as they could reach. Ten minutes on though my new found reserves of libido began to recharge and I began to kiss and lick my fire haired behemoth’s corded mass, eventually sliding my again hardening prick against his upper abs. “You catch up quickly even for someone who is Molded.” Shawn said. “Would you like to play around some more? I can’t wait to fuck that tight little ass of yours.” I climbed up his body further while working my tongue and mouth up his neck and traps. “It’s tempting but I am very curious about everyone else. How much longer until we get to them?” “It takes a while to get to the other side of The Forge where they’re at.” I had worked my way up so that we were face to face again. It was then that I saw a big grin spread across his face. “But, I think I know a way to give us both what we want. Get ready to hold on tight.” Shawn grabbed me by the waist and positioned me until the throbbing head of his thick veiny member was pushing at my backdoor. “Are you ready for this?” Ready? Ever since he teased my asshole with that tongue bath I could feel it throbbing, waiting for more. “Yes.” I said with a breathless anticipation I could barely control. “Good. When I am all the way inside wrap your arms and legs around me as hard as you can.” Then he leaned down and kissed me deeply. When he broke the kiss he locked his eyes with me and said “Going down.” With that he pressed firmly but slowly as his thick mushroom head began to part my new tight cheeks and spread my hole apart. Slowly he lowered me down on to his shaft as an unknown pleasure began radiating through me. All the things we had done before had excited me in ways I could never have imagined, but it all paled in comparison to what I felt now. His touch before had been like a beautiful song touching me in ways I had never felt before. But this? This was a grand symphony hitting me at once with a thousand notes of sensation, reaching a crescendo once he buried himself to the hilt. My eyes rolled back as I released my most powerful volley of cum yet, releasing a flood of cum between us. When the climax subsided Shawn stroked the back of my head and said “Wrap your arms and legs around me and don’t let go.” I did as he said and when I had squeezed on tight he began to go forward. He went slowly at first but steadily picked up steam, starting at a slow jaunt, then a regular walk, then light jog, a moderate sprint, and on and on. All the while the increasing motion was causing me to bob up and down on his shaft sending jolts of sexual bliss throughout me, his muscles twisting and writhing against me with their unbelievable power. Soon, the scenery around us began to just fly by, his speed approaching that of a car on the highway, maybe even faster. I was hard for me to say how much time passed. Caught up as I was in the ebb and flow of my own orgasm, the time seemed like a blur to me. I emptied several more loads, which served to lube the friction between our bodies, adding even more waves of pleasure as my cock ground against his cum slick abs. Shawn eventually slowed down gradually until we came back to a slow trot eventually stopping in front of a single story stone building with a chimney billowing smoke. Shawn lifted me off of his cock with an audible pop as his head broke the seal around my ass ring. I was so wrapped up in my own orgasms that I didn’t notice that Shawn had cummed another monster load in me, but it was now pouring out of my overloaded ass with his shaft no longer plugging me. Still in a slight stupor he kissed me gently on the forehead and said “Hey, are you with me?” “Sorry, that was…it was, just… wow!” I said while taking deep breaths. Despite the experience I could still feel myself recovering quickly. Which was all for the good since I wanted to be ready to meet the other guys. “Come on.” Shawn said, “Let’s go introduce you.” He led me around to the back of the building where there were piles of all sorts of old scrap metal stretching out for nearly a quarter of a mile. Next to a giant 12' pile of rebar stood a golden skinned giant with his back toward me, which was done in an ornate tattoo. As we got closer the detail became clearer, revealing it to be a writhing orgy of muscular men. Its design seem to be perfectly formed to work with every ripple and bulge of his road map back, make every twitch and flex of his muscle cause to the scene to animate and come alive on his back. Below his back was a round, hard shelf of an ass that also came to life as he moved. I wanted to bury my face in those perfect orbs. He reached out grabbed bundle of about a dozen rebars in his large thick hands, carrying it as a normal man would a bundle of twigs. The scene on his back became even more frantic as he even out the rebar so they fit with all their ends even then began to twist them so the formed a metal rope twisting in perfect, even form until formed a perfect braid. He turned around revealing his East Asian ancestry with a square jawline and full lips. On top of his head was messy mane of hair dyed bright red. He was even more prodigiously hung than Shawn with his thick, veiny, and fully erect member coming almost to the top of his abs. The bronze god walked over to what looked like giant pair of feet and muscular calves about as tall as himself made out of the same rebar, and since he looked a couple of inches taller than Shawn that was at least 7’. He added his latest braid to the statue molding it in so that it looked like muscle fibers. It was going to be huge when it was done. When we got about ten feet away Shawn yelled out, “Hey Tony, the new guy is here!” Tony turned around and smiled. His grin was filled with such, joy. He was a huge giant hulking monster of a man but if I had to sum my first impressions up in one word it would…playful. He walked over to me and I nervously stuck out my hand. He let out a boisterous laugh, “ Aha ha ha ha ha! I think we can do better than that!” He leaned down and took the back of my head in his massive paw planted his lips on mine. I instantly opened my mouth so he could invade me with his tongue. It was different from Shawn. Where he filled me with a rugged, animalistic passion, Tony’s was filled with mirth. Like the touch and moment we were sharing was causing him such happiness that it couldn’t help but spill over into me. When we separated he looked into my face and while continuing to smile the warm grin said “The name’s Tony, Tony Ng. Very nice to meet you Paul.” “The feeling is mutual.” I said smiling right back at him Shawn piped in, “Tony here is our resident artist.” “I gathered from the statue. Did you design that back tattoo as well? “You bet. Do you want a closer look?” Tony said. He turned around to give me the close up view. The detail was even more breathtaking standing so near to it. So many huge and sculpted men, sucking, fucking, grinding, and rubbing against each other. As his back rippled with each breath he took the guys in the tattoo seemed to come to life with each motion. I thought it was an illusion before but they were truly were moving like it was some kind of live orgy. Hands stroked, tongues licked, mouths sucked, and shafts penetrated. I brushed my hand across his back and where I touched the action intensified. Feeling my touch Tony went into a lat spread causing all the men in the scene to go into a frenzy. Watching the scene caused my improved libido to surge again. Just as I thought I was going to blow again Tony dropped out of his lat spread and turn back around to face me. “How did you make that?” Tony laughed, “I didn’t. I just designed it. HE is the one who actually did it and made it, well, live action.” “Who is this guy? Wait, don’t tell me. I’ll find out when he gets here.” Tony grinned at me “Sorry man. He likes to keep the mystery.” He then began eyeing me up and down. “Wow, you are quite the mess.” I looked down at myself and realized that I was still covered in the remnants of my time with Shawn. My spunk covering the front of my torso, and his dripping down my legs from the leakage from my ass. “Yeah, I should find someplace to clean up.” Tony broke out into a naughty smile and said, “No need. Allow me.” With that he put his big beefy hands underneath my arms and lifted me up effortlessly until my stomach was right in front his face. He opened his mouth, extended his tongue and pulled me in until the tip plunged into my navel. He lapped up all the cum that had pooled there and slowly, excruciatingly worked his way up the left side of me working into every nook and crevice of my new washboard abs. The artist in him had truly come out because every flick, swirl and lick of his tongue was like the stroke of a paintbrush. Each one perfectly placed and executed to create a beautiful work of pleasure. He continued his way up spending time teasing my sensitive nipples then creeping his way up my neck until we came face to face and then pulled me in for a deep kiss, parting my mouth and sharing the copious load he had gathered. I could feel another load on its way, but Tony took one of his hands off to squeeze me at the base of my cock and balls to prevent it. Breaking the kiss he licked and nibbled his way up to my ear and said “I don’t want you making another mess. Wait until I am done.” He lifted me back up and repeated with the other side. It was torture holding in my orgasm but I used that improved stamina Shawn told me about and kept myself just from the brink. When he finished Tony flipped me around so my back was toward him. Thrusting me up as far as he could lift me he worked on the cum that had dripped down the back of my legs, taking the long, slow way up like he did before making sure to get into every ripple of my newly jacked legs. When finished my legs he dove into my ass giving me a rim job that all the ones Shawn had given to me combined to shame. He swirled every drop up he could, twisting his tongue against and inside of my hole in ways that shouldn’t have been possible. At long last I screamed, “Oh god! I can’t take it much longer! I’m going to CUM!!” Tony flipped me again so that I was cradled into his massive arms and in one swift motion lifted me up and inhaled my cock to the base. I immediately blasted my load deep into his mouth, shooting shot after endless shot which he suck down just as greedily as his did the jizz he had tongue bathed off of me. This was by easily my most powerful climax so far lasting for at least two minutes with pressure of my shots unyielding. When he was sure I had spurted my last spurt he released me from his mouth and brought me in for another long and deep kiss sharing the last of my fresh load as we swirled it around with each other. When pulled back he smiled that bright smile at me again and said “There. All clean now.” I was about lean back in for another kiss when a series of grunts and clanking metal caught my attention. “What is that?” I asked Tony. “Oh, that’s Isiah. Come on. You should definitely get to know him."

There's a new book on Amazon.com about muscle growth "Journeys are unpredictable. Not the ones planned on your smart phone. The ones you lay out for your life. The ones measured in years rather than miles. Those can be longer and take you further than you can imagine, especially if they are fueled by ambition. Because ambition strives. At first for goals... until it reaches them. Then for more... because it’s insatiable. Harry Zane was led off the stage by the Feds after winning the biggest title in bodybuilding. He's about to travel to another world. A place where physical development is religion, more is not enough, and genetic engineering is unfettered. And he’s about to learn that what we seek is usually not what we seek."

A few days ago, I figured out how to end this story. Funny this has still been left unfinished for atleast 2 years. I wrote this pretty fast so apologies for the mispelling. Part 13: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/5864-the-bears-cub-part-13/ Part 14 “Happy Birthday!” “Hmmmm….. huh?” “Happy Birthday, Bear!” Hare said with a cheer as he slapped Bear’s muscular stomach. Hare quickly grabbed his hand as they reddened from the impact. Regardless of their growth, Bear’s muscles were still like uncompromising granite. “Oh yeah, I forgot” he said almost nonchalantly but it was written on his face how excited he really was. Donut and Slugger came around with a large cake with a large protrusion sticking from it that looked pretty familiar. Bear smirked and giggled a little as they tried to place it on his big muscle gut. “Sit still!” Slugger demanded as they balanced the silver platter before letting it go. All of Bear’s pups stood around his bed as they waited for him to speak. He looked at each one of us with a loving flare in his eyes. “You are the best pups I could have ever asked for. I wish you’d untie me so I could hug all of you.” I saw a grin on Taker’s face at that comment. “Hey, that wouldn’t be fun. It’s your birthday.” I honestly was impressed with Bear’s resilience to speak on the issue when there were signs all over that gave away our plans. There was the fact that the large protrusion in his cake was an extra large dildo with a cake coming out of the cock hole. The fact his big forearms were tied fast to his bed with thick, heavy-duty chains to compensate for Bear’s great strength. There was the face that we’d all come into his room wearing nothing but what he said to be his favorite uniforms on all of us. I was originally against it since the suit he said he’d liked on me the most was my birthday suit. I’d had my hands covering my crotch for the last few hours. I realize it was ridiculous since we all were having sex together every weekend and we all often wore little to nothing anyway but it was different coming to Bear pre-exposed. Bear could see the shyness in my eyes and going by the bounce in his shorts, he clearly reveled in it. “Mmmm, I see Cub’s looking quite tasty today” he said, licking his lips. “Haha, glad you said it exactly like that” Donut said as grabbed me around the waist. We’d talked about this stunt over and over but, no matter what, all the pups insisted that I be the one to do *that*. I felt my body tighten as we walked up to Bear’s bed side and Donut grabbed my waist with his big, muscled hands and lifted me onto Bear’s mattress. The amount of surface area left on the bed that didn’t have a healthy portion of Bear was rapidly shrinking these days. After our last few growth spurts, we couldn’t find a big enough opening down in the den to fit Bear inside. It was like an impending conclusion when all of us had grown so quickly in the last few months. Bear had to crouch in every part of the house and even when he went to his new room in the Hibernation Room, we had to struggle to slip him through and not destroy the walls. We couldn’t let Bear try by himself as, thanks to the growth, he’d gotten way too strong to do most things without destroying something. Doors broke, walls were given knew “openings”, ceilings were instantly decimated with his hard head. Even the hibernation room’s door was removed so that Bear didn’t tear the whole second floor down with his massive shoulders. These were signs that we were going to hit the max size of the two story house soon and it was clear Donut wasn’t too far off. Already his head was closing in on the tall ceilings and I could see his red headed Mohawk scrapping plaster. Still, as we’d grown in the house, we’d become closer than ever. Bear loved us all equally but he was starting to become more of a monster in the sack as our growth seemed to spur him to have longer and longer periods of sex that left us all weak and panting on the floor in heaps of sweat and euphoria. I felt closer to each of my brother’s than I had with my own parents. Donut was like the big brother I always wanted to teach me and make me a better person. Taker and Balls were my pals and loved to rough house with me, ruffling my hair and slapping my butt to congratulate me when I succeeded and to comfort be when I failed. Slugger and Hare were my support system when it came to getting me through my classes that I struggled on and loved to push me to try new things and work to refine the old. Even Toxic was a ball of kindness when he wasn’t and took me to the places the other bears were too nervous to take me. I’d gotten my first lap dance with Toxic. It was almost like he knew what I was most uncomfortable doing and would go out of his way to push me into them so that I’d gain better street smarts. What sucked, however, was that the closer we got, the more I realized something was wrong. Something in me knew each one of them was hiding something from me that they weren’t ready to be open about. That didn’t matter right now though as I stood over the bed and climbed over Bear’s massive limbs. Since he’d gotten blocked from going downstairs to his “contraption”, he tried to do more work outs and lift to compensate for his lack of sexual release while we were all in classes or off supporting our individual clubs. Bear’s concern with our future’s is probably what let us all know he cared the most. That didn’t, however, help me climb over all of his massive, bulging limbs as I kicked a leg over a bicep that was probably a match for my own chest measurement. Bear’s massive body was a lot to take in with people who didn’t know him. When they saw him, many stared and gasped at how they’d seen their first giant. Having an almost 12 foot tall man pass you was like watching a tree with legs take walk. Not just a big tree but a beautiful tree. Bear’s body features were amplified like all of ours. His legs got thicker and his stance got wider. His torso was a mountain of curves and mounds that were each probably further from his body than any furniture one could sit on. It was nearly impossible to get him through our new double door entrance at the front of the house but it was only made worse when he tried to pull his big, hulking arms through. I actually had to climb a little onto his adamantine wall of abs and looked down over a mountain rage to his big, grinning face. I saw his teeth appear as he realized what we’d planned. I took a deep breath and tried to think loose before I moved the candle away from the cake and lowered myself onto his stomach. The cake we’d set on his stomach wasn’t too big but it was made to hold in place a LARGE dildo. Slugger had produced a massive 2 foot dildo from somewhere he wouldn’t say. Before we knew it, ideas were flooding out of him on what to do for Bear’s birthday. I was thinking about how strange that was for an instantly but I couldn’t keep it in my head as my muscular ass cheeks were spread wide by the warm, rubber cock filling my anal cavity. It was sliding in with some difficulty but I was prepared. For weeks, the other pups had been prepping me to take on Bear’s gargantuan crotch anaconda and I’d almost gotten big enough to take all of Donut or Slugger. I couldn’t believe how their growing cocks were able to enter my ass but it was even more impressive that I was making it past the first foot so easily. It was only until last week that I struggled to make it to the 2nd foot. I kept thinking in my head ‘Think of Bear. Think of Bear.’. Donut had taught me that trick when he explained how he’d come into the fraternity as he was the first to take Bear’s cock and was also the one who could take it the easiest due to his size. On the weekends it was an amazing size as Donut, already a massive man, took on Bear’s cock again and again as they both grew and grew through the weeks. They were reaching superhuman levels the way Bear was roughest with him and Hare. A few times, Bear had cracked the walls trying to fuck Donut into oblivion. I thought of how Donut got pounded by the long log of man-god that was Bear as I felt myself get filled with the singular pillar. With a last groan of ecstasy, I was rewarded with a cold feeling as the white icing had covered my butt and I felt a few seconds to relax. I struggled through the waves of pleasure to see Bear’s face and I was happy to see he was giving me the most intense bed-eyes. “Mmmmm, such a good Baby Cub. You’ve almost prepped that tight little butt for me, haven’t you?” he said as he licked his dry lips. He looked like a man who hadn’t had water to drink in years. I felt my muscular chest swell a little with pride as I saw that look of pride. I lifted myself up slowly and my ass made a loud plop at the release of the dildo. “Alright, pup, finish him off” I heard Taker say. I proceeded with the plan as I began to climb Bear’s wide torso and felt the bed fall away as Bear’s body widened with my climb. As I reached his big, cushion like pecs, I looked down between them to Bear’s big face and I think I blushed as I turned around and sat on my stomach. “Oh, good, dinner” I heard and felt rumble through his big chest before a big, wet and long tongue moved over my bubble butt. I groaned and moaned with excitement as Bear moved his tongue artistically over my vanilla cream covered butt cheeks and hungrily ate it off me. “Mmm, my favorite. Cub flavored.” I screamed as he shoved his massive tongue forward like a dagger and I felt myself pierced by what simply couldn’t be just a tongue, though it was. The other cubs began to move into their sectors and began to rub Bear’s big muscles. Rarely did they get a chance to ravage Bear like this so each one went at it like an animal as they tried to please themselves and their big fraternity leader simultaneously. Bear was livid and I could tell as I heard chains rattle and his tight XXXXXXL underwear stretched. I was still receiving a savage lashing from Bear but I could still appreciate a growing pillar in his underwear as he grew hard. Toxic had taken the opportunity for what it was and had climbed between Bear’s big legs to sit on top of his watermelon like nuts. He watched playfully as Bear’s cock reached higher up and was beginning to length between Toxic’s legs. He actually had to move further back as he felt the big man cannon beneath him start to lift his body. The way it moved powerfully, I instantly wondered if his cock was strong enough to lift people and even heavy duty weights. “Uh oh, Bear’s coming to play, pups” Bear said as he felt his cock stretch his sweaty briefs further. His smell was getting stronger as I felt his muscles get sweaty and his hairy chest was starting to glisten from his heat. Toxic looked as excited as I did as we watched the tower grow and reach taller than our sitting positions and finally outgrew Bear’s remaining clothing with a powerful RIP. His cock was a beautiful and powerful piece of architecture as it bobbed with arousal. It couldn’t have been shorter than 3 feet and was veined from top to bottom, the head red with rapidly pumping blood. Each inch looked as thick and intimidating as the rest and we feared that it could rip me or Toxic apart if given the chance. Still it was in Toxic’s eyes that I knew we were in agreement; that wasn’t a bad fate in order to atleast try once. That wasn’t our goal today, though, as Toxic leaned in and I watched his handsome face release a long tongue of its own. He was red too as he closed in on the hot piece of meat that towered in front of him. I was actually pretty jealous even as I felt Taker and Donut reaching up and grabbing my ass cheeks to spread them even wider for Bear’s tongue. Toxic had Bear’s cock all to himself and I saw the desire in him to keep it that way, his resting place on top of Bear’s balls like a throne. I didn’t have time to worry much about it, though, as Hare and Balls had moved to Bear’s big and hairy nuts and were licking it as Slugger looked to be preparing something at the end of the bed. “Got a big present for you bear!” I heard Balls call before he looked over at me and snickered. “Aww for little ol’ m--- FUCK!” Bear roared as he shook in his chains and I was rocked back and forth on his massive, convulsing body. Slugger grinned as he pushed the longest dildo I’d ever seen underneath Bear’s balls, pressing into what I’d always assumed was sacred ground. “Oh you little *groan* fucker” Bear groaned ferociously as his big and powerful cheeks were pulled apart by the truly gargantuan rubber tool. It was beyond human comprehension as it looked almost as big as my big arms in thickness. Bear convulsed and roared with pleasure as his anal cavity was stretched by more cock than he’d ever taken. Bear had done a lot of new things with us in the last few months but we’d had yet to reverse the roles till now. I’d never heard him make such a deep squeal as he was penetrated. The pups were all working more ferociously than before as our exploits reached a fever pitch. Taker and Donut nibbled and kissed each of Bear’s muscle, each one tensing to the touch to rock hardness and practically hot enough to melt stone. Balls and Hare were now trying to suck Bear’s massive balls into their mouths, each one larger than their heads. Slugger was probably having the most fun besides me and Toxic as he quickly pushed his rubber weapon in and out of Bear. Suddenly, Bear’s entire body tensed. “Ah fuck!” he cried as his large and veiny muscles all flexed enormously. Bear’s cock was slowly growing as he felt himself on the edge. I gasped at its size and appearance as it glistened and even turned a bit purple. Before we knew, Bear moved in a blur. His massive biceps pushed Taker’s and Donut’s faces to him. With perfect precision, he gave each aggressive kisses that pushed them both over the edge. Bear knew just how to give each of his pups their high. I watched as he used every tied body part to release an orgasm for each of us. As cum from Donut and Taker rained down over us. Bear tightened up his stomach and roared ferociously. Taker and Donut were more easily influenced by feeling and intimacy rather than power but the rest weren’t so lucky. Bear’s leg shackles came undone as his big muscles bulged. He used his long legs to pull both Balls and Hare into his crotch, pressing their faces across Toxic’s back. “GRAAAAH!” He roared as his cock and balls grew and gave all of them a front row seat to his power. Just the force he exerted caused all 3 to cum simultaneously, Hare and Balls shouting at the top of their lungs into Toxic’s back and Toxic crying as he felt the cock in his arms rock like a volcano and finally spewed cum with the rest of the pups. So much testosterone and energy was enough for Slugger to also cum, who felt he couldn’t move the massive dildo anymore with Bear’s powerful ass cheeks laminating it. Before I knew it, I wasn’t left out as I felt Bear at it again, his tongue penetrating quickly and had me shouting as well. All heard was chains as Bear effortlessly shredded his bonds and began to sit up, grabbing me with an arm and holding me upside down as he came, his tongue going deeper and deeper until finally I came too, firing toward the floor with an unbelievable orgasm. Every muscle was flushed with the greatest feeling that I could never get enough of as I joined the other pups in a white burst of cum. Muscles, cocks, and handsome faces were tangled on Bear’s bed as they all experienced simultaneous ejaculation. Bear was still at it, still hard, and still firing jizz that hit the walls, the ceilings, and the lights, darkening the room as he and his pups coated the room white. Still too small and too weak to do so with them, I still launched a hefty load onto the floor. The others were still lying on the floor weakly, their bodies convulsing as they basked in the afterglow of this last escapade. Bear’s head was firmly placed against the 9 foot ceiling as he playfully licked me and kissed each of my cheeks as I came down from my high. I felt myself surrounded in muscles and warmth as Bear smacked his lips. “That was fun, guys. I’d recommend stronger chains though.” I tried to tell him that the chains were made of stainless steel but I was interrupted by a cracking noise. We all forced ourselves up at the sound of a tree falling down. It was only in the last moment that we were freefalling. A crash came as we all fell and collapsed into the kitchen, cum still raining from the ceiling two stories up but was now accompanied by plaster and dust as the floor wasn’t capable of holding of our weight in the same spot anymore. Bear landed on his big butt but he’d made sure to wrap me tight in his arms for the landing. It was like I’d fallen in a big mattress that had cushioned the fall. Groans could be heard as the guys all felt pains from falling several feet. Bear had a shocked expression his face too and looked at Slugger. Slugger only sighed. “I know, I’ll let them know. This place was getting cramped anyway.” To Be Continued….

Tagline: A jock finds an ancient artifact to gain the godly powers of a race long extinct. Author's Note: A sequel to my old story from 2012 (now in the archive). This is the third of my bad boy corrupted stories, where guys get corrupted by supernatural powers and things of that sort. I have a bad habit of writing too many of these stories, but I tried my best to vary this one up a little bit, and I left it open for another chapter. Let me know criticism or even ideas for other stories like this. I like the whole muscle growth superpower story and don't see a ton of them around anymore, so hopefully it is fun for some of you guys reading. If it is a bad story, let me know that, too always trying to improve what little I do write these days. The Jocks Rule II Marcello thought he was going on a hike with his sporting buddies. He thought they were going to do a little hunting, a little swimming, a little camping for the weekend, something to celebrate their senior year's spring break. He never knew that his buddy Daniel had worked another plan in, and that Marcello would become a key part of it. When he hopped into Daniel's old VW Golf, he nodded to Larry already in the coupe's old back seat. “What's up, man?” Larry asked. School had been keeping Marcello busy and he was busy trying to get his academic requirements in order before college next year. “Ugh, just busy, dude,” Marcello said. “I'm lookin forward to spending a weekend with you guys. I had to miss track practice last week so I could get these college interviews in. Whatever.” Daniel and Larry exchanged glances with each other. “What?” Marcello asked. “Larry, did you bring your rifle and clay pigeons?” Larry cleared his throat before explaining to Marcello their plan, “Okay man, we're not exactly going to just hike and shoot and stuff. Last weekend, while you were out of town, Daniel and I found this sick cave under Lake Sereno. It's fuckin nuts man, but there's some cool shit in there but since you're the smartest and all that, we gotta show it to you, you might be able to understand what some of the shit on the walls and artifacts say. I don't want to say too much because you probably will think we're crazy, but just bear with us.” Daniel stepped on the gas as they pulled onto the highway out of town, Daniel was more excited to get there than Marcello realized. “Where is it?” Marcello asked. “We've gone fishing at that lake for years I've never seen anything like that.” “It's underwater,” Daniel answered, calmly. “Maybe a half mile out from the Forest Deck Pier. I think for a long time it had been covered by a rock or a sandtrap, but I accidentally anchored over it and it caused the dirt to cave in, that's when we discovered the cave.” “Hang on, hang on,” Marcello answered. Marcello was a critical thinker and a smart guy, and none of this made sense to him. “First, how could you get into the cave if it's underwater, you don't have any scuba tanks. And second do you really think you're the first person to discover something like this? Don't you think if you found something with valuable shit inside it it would have already been discovered?” Daniel simply nodded his head. “Nope.” He said. “The underwater portion is small, it only takes about 10 seconds to swim through and you're above the water line again, it's not flooded. And I don't know or care if anyone else has discovered anything there before, it's fuckin cool and there's shit in there that I want you to see.” Marcello just nodded his head. “Alright. But I didn't bring anything to swim in.” “We didn't either,” Larry said, “doesn't matter, we all know each other well enough.” Daniel pulled his car into the parking lot. “It'll be a quicker access if we walk to the other side of the lake, there will be less people to see us too, it's way more remote over there.” Daniel and Larry led Marcello through a familiar trail of thick, evergreen trees and shrubs on their way to the pointe at the lake. Marcello liked his friends well enough, but he and his buddies knew that, for a jock, Marcello was the smart, sophisticated, calm, less impulsive of the group. He must have gotten those traits from his mom, because his dad was always a redneck, impulsive, jock loving athlete who had conditioned Marcello to play and condition at every sport he could. Marcello enjoyed the competition too, but he knew he was always a little different from his friends and fellow athletes. Now in his senior year, Marcello was looking forward to finishing the year strong in his track and field sport—Daniel and Larry meanwhile wanted to slow down time and hopefully never end their high school careers. On the walk out Marcello's buddies continually talked about their meet the next day, the schools they'd be competing against, and who would have the biggest muscular mass to show off during the meet. Marcello finished his senior year strong, all honors classes, a good university acceptance, he played Football in the fall, Wrestling in the winter, and now track and field. He enjoyed track the most, it was easy and running as well as pole vaulting allowed him to work more automatically. Larry and Daniel led the way out to the shore before taking their shoes and socks off, undressing for the swim out to the cave entrance. Marcello knew these guys since his freshman year, they were always more into being athletic and building tough bodies, something Marcello happily took part in but never gave as much attention to it as his buds. They were also way more assertive and often acted like the class bullies in PE and with non-athletic outsiders. “Outsiders,” they called them, Marcello thought, nodding his head “no.” “Do you guys mind getting naked today? I have a towel in my trunk but I don't want your underwear soaking through my car,” Daniel requested. “If we get naked we can dry off once we get back and our clothes will already be dry. Obviously.” Larry chuckled as he dropped his gym shorts. “Dude, your car is a piece of junk! Who cares?” Marcello tossed his own t-shirt to the side as he sat on the soft, moist dirt to untie his tennis shoes and pull off his socks. “We've seen each other naked every day for nearly 4 years, I think we'll be fine,” he said. Larry just nodded his head in a appreciative “yes.” “Yeah we do know how to get naked,” Larry responded. Marcello looked up at his friend. Larry was a gymnast since his youth and continued to condition himself that way. He had a thick layer of muscle on his body though he was a shorter guy at only around 5'8”. “Have you been shaving yourself?” Marcello asked as he stood himself back up. Marcello towered over Larry with his own 6'3” frame. Marcello looked down at his own bare chest to see a decent amount of dark, curly hair branching from his breastbone out toward his thinly defined pecks, a treasure trail going down to his waistline. Larry nodded his head, “yeah man, the chest hair is bugging me. I don't mind it on my legs, but not on my uppers,” he said. Marcello could see the pores where Larry's hair used to be, but his masculinity showed itself below his waist, with his shaped quads and shins covered in blonde hair. Marcello's own body was nearly the opposite of Larry. Marcello hit both a second wave of height spurt as well as a hair growth a year or two ago. He now stood fairly tall but the resulting growth made him fairly lanky. Marcello's own muscle definition was there, but was much less defined than Larry or even Daniel's own. As Daniel stripped down to his own boxer briefs, Marcello briefly brought his attention to his other friend. What Daniel lacked in muscle definition he had in more noticeable masculine traits. His black hair covered his legs and chest in full force. The guy was a hairy fiend. Unlike Marcello and Larry, who tended to wear boxers, Daniel always wore dark, spotted boxer briefs, and he wasn't afraid to show its key defining part: his obnoxiously large package. “What?!” Daniel would always say as onlookers brought their attention to his stuffed balls and dick. He liked the attention his dick brought him, and he wasn't afraid to show it to girls or guys. Marcello had only been with a girl a couple of times, his on-and-off again girlfriend Cheri, but Daniel seemed to get laid all the time. And for the dudes? He used his packing authority to intimidate and ridicule, sometimes to Marcello's own amusement. Larry was the first to strip naked and tug on his flaccid dick. Marcello followed and Daniel soon followed after him, his large package flopping out as he pulled his briefs down to his ankles and rolled them into a ball. “I'll hide the clothes under this rock, here, guys,” Daniel said, motioning for his naked friends to toss them their own underwear. Marcello stretched himself and looked out to the shimmering lake to his right. Larry stepped into his view and carefully walked over the sticks and washed up rocks before wading into the lake, his hard, square ass rocking with his bulked quads. “Nice n' warm, dudes!” he said before taking the last step off the shore and into the deeper water. Marcello followed him turned to see Daniel closely behind him, holding his hand over his eyes to keep the sun's reflection from shining out his view. Marcello took a long dive into the deep water and dove under, enjoying the refreshing feeling of the water against his naked body. He could hear Daniel doing the same. Larry grabbed Marcello's shoulders and quickly shoved him under, horsing around as quickly as he could. Daniel soon followed suit and the three guys got into a combo splashing and free water wrestling match. Marcello couldn't easily be pulled under because his height enabled him to quickly evade his would-be captors, but Larry easily got hold of Daniel and held him under for a second before Daniel punched him in the abs, forcing him to let go. “Shh!” Marcello said, sinking his head close to the surface of water. “There's some fishermen out on the other side of the lake.” Daniel didn't seem to mind, “No biggie man,” he said, continuing to whisper. “here, let's wade over this way, I'll show you what we found.” The guys quietly kicked over to the center of the lake, carefully evading the fishermen off the shoreline. Marcello would have never known to look in this area of the lake for anything, his buddies very well may have found something special. “Alright, we have to dive under, you'll see the hole it's about 3 feet wide, swim into it and as soon as it makes a U-shaped turn back up, you'll notice it turns from sand to smooth stone, like a cave wall, you'll be able to get there in 10 seconds or less.” Marcello interrupted. “Wait,” he said. “let's go one at a time so if we can't find it we can turn back around again to breathe. Count to 15 before going next.” “Good idea,” Daniel said. “I'll go first,” and with that he dove under. Larry gave Marcello another playful splash. He looked at his friend and couldn't help but think this entire activity was silly, from looking for lost caves to swimming naked in the middle of the afternoon. But Marcello seemed to be able to do silly stuff and come out of the situation better off, so he figured, what the hell. Larry dove under and worked his way toward the cave. Marcello looked around and noticed the fisherman were gone, they must not have noticed three naked men in the lake. If he or his buddies got lost or drowned, it would take days for people to find them. Finally, Marcello dove and despite the murky water, he was able to find this 3 foot wide hole and he worked his way inside, quickly turning back up toward the surface and surprising himself into an open and clean smelling cave. He took a breath and saw his buddies ahead of him, dripping water down their naked bodies as Daniel had his arms crossed and Larry had them at his side. Larry turned around and offered Marcello his hand as he lifted him up from the entrance pool. “Damn, you guys were right,” Marcello said. He walked silently around the open cave. It was huge. And brilliant. Light shined in from a translucent glass ceiling on the corner of the cave, flooding the room with sunlight. The area where he entered was mostly empty, but Marcello saw as he approached the other side a lot of bizarre and interesting items: carved benches, odd shaped weapons, swords, shields, and magnificent and old paintings scattered around the floors and the walls. “You guys already saw all this, right?” Marcello asked, shaking himself dry as he carefully inspected each item. “Yeah,” Daniel answered, following him, “I'm sure there's more around here, but we saw a lot of stuff, we didn't take anything though, we couldn't understand the script that was written next to each item, and everytime we tried to take something...” Marcello found out as he picked up a sword on the ground and electric shock burned into his hand and he let go, snapping the weapon back into its held position against the wall. “What the fuck?” he asked. Daniel continued, “...yeah, that happened.” “Alright,” Marcello said, thinking critically, “let's see if we can read some of this.” Writing was scattered everywhere, but it was in a script that seemed to be a mix of Greek and some strange, hieroglyphic-like symbols. Marcello didn't really study either language so he wasn't familiar but toward the back of the cave stood a strange, rounded-shaped relic, and on the floor were foot marks where someone had stood, apparently long enough to erode the very rock beneath the floor. Marcello examined the footprints and carefully placed his two bare feet into each, Daniel and Larry carefully looking behind him. “We didn't go back this far earlier,” Larry said. The imprints shifted and molded against Marcello's feet and he felt a strange sensation within his own head, as if someone was reading it. Suddenly, the wall's language began to shift, the lettering and symbols moving and morphing into a new script. Latin script. Something Marcello could understand! His eyes opened wide at the paranormal occurrence happening before him. He couldn't believe it. As the lettering slowed, the rock moved one again away from his feet and Marcello stepped toward the wall and carefully read what had been translated, he assumed, for him. A Human. Here. After so many years. Welcome. We are the Zets, we have placed our lifeforce here for your kind to one day find. Some have discovered this place before but none were worthy. Until you. When our race was conquered by the Ledomites, we were forced to flee our home planet, and deposited our artifacts across your planet waiting for the perfect species to merge with. You will be our first. We were warriors once, ultimate immortals, and we need the same strength and character to carry on our purpose. An athlete. A man who is capable of athletic pride and competition, who has the character of a warrior and the shamelessness of his body. You are the first to walk to our presence in your One True form. Because of this, You shall gain our gifts of power. Marcello couldn't believe what he was reading. It was absolutely ludicrous. As Larry and Daniel approached more words began to appear under the script. Two more men of honor arrive with their True Form ready. Once the First of You merges with our power, the other two will have the ability to earn our gifts. Take these and only these. After you have merged with us you can come back to this place, your new sanctuary. The rock bench shifted in front of Marcello and his friends and like an earthquake three distinct cracks formed and three previously hidden artifacts emerged from the bench. “Holy shit,” Marcello whispered, “Guys, what the fuck is happening.” Out of the bench three green, rocky half cylinders morphed and dropped in front of Marcello. They were small, rounded half shaped cups, almost like a cup put into an athletic supporter. Once again the writing shifted. These are our first artifacts. Each of you take them. The first of you must wear it first in front of a human victim, any male form with which to power yourself. Then the second must repeat, and finally the third. You must do this in your True Form, and your victim must be in his own True Form. You must make a pact to do this within the next 3 moon cycles, lest you forfeit our powers and our gifts. Marcello was in a daze, partially brought on by the writing in front him, partially brought on by this situation in the first place. What was this place? Daniel took a step closer and nodded his head. “Yes, of course,” he said in a daze. “What are you talking about?” Marcello asked, pushing his friend back. “I don't know what the fuck this is, but you saw what's happening here, there's fucking powers built into this place, and into these jock cups, they are made for us. Young men who are jocks and happy to be naked. Of course we're going to take them, of course we're going to use them. “And what the fuck is this talk about human victims?” Larry asked, joining the whispers. “I don't know yet,” Daniel said, “but I'm willing to do whatever it takes to join this society of, uhh, Zets. Short of killing someone, I don't think anything bad will happen, I think we need to put these things on our dicks in front of some other naked dudes, we use some of their lifeforce to gain the Zets powers.” “Are you FUCKING NUTS?!” Marcello asked, looking around to see if anyone had followed them in. “We are standing NAKED in a cave with magical words morphing in front of us, and it's says we need to steal someone's LIFE to gain the powers!” “No, it didn't, it just said 'victim',” Daniel said. “And anyway, we can figure that out later, let's take these things then we'll figure out what to do next.” Daniel reached out to grab the rock and bone-encrusted cup but when he grabbed it he immediately grabbed his arm and doubled over. “Oww!” he said. Looking down at his arm, Marcello noticed a roman numeral “II” tattoo grow onto his skin, and another one onto his waist near his pubic hair. Daniel moved his hand and touched his waist. “I'm number II,” Daniel said. “You've gotta be I Marcello, and that makes you III, Larry.” Marcello breathed a sign of stress before reaching his own arm out and grabbing the cup, it too burned his hand but the cup easily lifted off of the bench and into his possession. When he did so, Marcello had a brief flash, like a dream, of a powerful and immortal soldier, someone who seemed to be able to do essentially anything. “Woah,” Marcello said, stepping back. The fantasy grew inside him, it was orgasmic. Feeling more enthusiastic about his own potential powers, Marcello smiled. “Okay guys, let's take these,” he said. Daniel lifted his arm back and grabbed his own cup, feeling the same fleeting fantasy as Marcello had. Larry followed third, and earned his mark as well as his own vision. “Oh fuck yeah,” Larry said, now more enthusiastic as was Marcello and Daniel. The three jocks smiled at each other but quickly their attention was brought back to the writing for one last time. As men of strength in your True Form, you must make your pact. Deposit your seed into our artifact and find your human victim within 3 moon cycles. The bench before them shifted once again and stretched into a mini altar, one each in front of Marcello and his friends. Marcello looked to the left and the right and saw a strange, claw like table form, a hand directly in front of each of their crotches, perfectly positioned to hold the cups each of them had in their hands. “What is it saying, exactly, Marcello?” Larry asked. Daniel answered for him, “it wants us to swear an oath to ourselves and to the Zets that we will do this within 3...moon cycles...” “Full moon cycles,” Marcello said, staring at his alter. “That's 3 months or so, plenty of time,” in a daze, Marcello continued. “We need to promise to ourselves and also to the Zets. And we need to jizz into the cups now so that they become a permanent part of our being.” The guys looked at their own cups before setting each of them down onto the claw-like altar pedestals. The hands closed on the cups and held them in place. “Holy shit,” Marcello said. Daniel ran his hands from his shoulders down his chest and toward his package, closing his eyes and dreaming of the powers he could soon gain. “Guys, this isn't going to take me long, I hadn't wacked in a few days because I thought I was gonna get laid tonight, but, this is way more important.” Marcello had masturbated in front of his friends exactly one time before and it was a drunken, limp biscuit-style prank they were playing on the non-jocks to see who could jizz the fastest. This was completely different, but Daniel was already growing a stiffy and positioning himself. Marcello turned back to Larry who was dazzlingly tugging at his own member. “We gotta, dude,” he said. The vision had of Marcello's powers were making him horny, and his friends own erections were adding to his enthusiasm. Marcello set both of his hands on his waist and rubbed the sides of his butt before moving his hands toward his package, lifting his flaccid dick and feeling his balls, tenderly touching them as his dick started moving outward and higher. His balls pulled against his body and a shudder of pleasure went through Marcello. His breathing increased as he started pumping his dick, rubbing his left hand against his balls as he started jerking himself faster and faster. “Okay,” Daniel said between breaths, his eyes shut, “I'm almost ready, I want the power, the power!” he said louder. “Just a second,” Marcello said, his own breathing increasing, “I'm almost there,” “Make sure you're, hmm, umm, aiming,” Larry added, opening his eyes. The three jocks moved their feet and positioned their cocks in front of the waiting cups. “Fuck yeah!” Daniel whispered as his cock chocked and spewed his semen onto the cup, his body quaking in orgasm. The sight trigger's Marcello's own orgasm as he followed suit, Larry to the right of him following right behind. Marcello kept his attention on the cup as his dark yellow and clear liquid fell onto the cup, the cup soaking it in as it began to glimmer. Daniel wiped his dick into the cup and Marcello and Larry soon followed, getting the last of their seed onto the artifact. The altars snaked back into the wall, dropping the cups onto the floor. Marcello picked his up and noticed the same roman numeral I inscribed on the inside of the cup. Its shape changed somewhat, shrinking just slightly in size to match his flaccid package. Marcello was tempted to wear it immediately but Daniel stopped him. “Wait dude!” he said. “We need to do this outside of the sanctuary, and in front of another naked male. We can find some guys to try this on tomorrow after PE, but not now. Marcello looked down at the cup before looking at his naked buddies examining their own, each with their own personalized numerals. “Okay then,” Marcello said, agreeing, “I'll try it first tomorrow, then you guys can follow. But who do I try it on?” The three of them began to smile in union: “Evan,” they said together. Evan was a short man syndrome, crazy, hyper active non-jock who was in their PE class. The guy was short, skinny and vastly underdeveloped, but he didn't let that stop him from being intrusive, rude, petty, mean and selfish. He beat up on everyone even when he couldn't actually hurt anyone and always started fights. He was particularly mean to Larry but had picked more than a few fights with Marcello and Daniel. Marcello never picked fights with anyone and only saw Evan as a mild annoyance, but perhaps it was time for Marcello to show the dweeb who was boss. Marcello led the way back through the cave entrance and to the shoreline. Their clothes safely sat near the shoreline as the jocks toweled off. “Okay,” Daniel said, planning their time tomorrow, “we're all getting naked in the showers tomorrow. Hide your cups in your towels and once we corner Evan, Larry, throw Marcello his cup. Once Marcello changes I don't think we'll have a problem finding another victim for me or you.” “You take PJ, I'll take Charlie,” Larry added, “they should be easy targets.” “If I gain these powers right after putting this thing on,” Marcello added, “we'll have everyone's solemn attention, it's going to be a complete hypnotic show.” Marcello's dick started rising again with the thought of merging with the Zets powers. He didn't know who they were or where they came from, but that vision was real enough for him to try this. – PE class did a round of ultimate Frisbee in the muddy, rainy afternoon, so it was easy for the class to take time to shower after class. As the guys and girls separated, Marcello, Daniel and Larry gave themselves long glances as they rethought their plan from earlier. Larry would carry in all three artifacts under his towel and the three guys would be the last to walk in. No one ever took the shower-head next to Evan because he immediately started fighting with them, so Marcello knew it would be the perfect time to corner him. Daniel and him would take the shower head next to Evan and when he started fidgeting Daniel would corner him, giving him room for Marcello to place the artifact on his crown jewels. The guys lined onto their lockers and stripped of their PE uniforms. Marcello asked Daniel, “this might be the last time we're clothed,” as he pulled off his compression shorts. “The Zets were naked warriors, you remember what we saw yesterday?” Daniel nodded peeling down his own compressions and removing his t-shirt, “I love being naked, that's why we were chosen. That's why were the men in 'True Form' heheh.” Larry unfolded his towel and the three naked jocks set their artifacts into the towel, larry closing it. The three of them walked toward the shower corridor, hearing already Evan taunt and bother everyone near him. He was singing his song “You're a piece of shit...” something he made up while he flung soap onto every guy bypassing him. He would get shoves from the bigger guys around him, but nothing to really stop him from his menacing behavior. Daniel took the showerhead to the right of Evan as Marcello parked himself next to Daniel. Evan turned around to look at the two jocks and smiled, “Clean up, bitches!” he shouted, throwing his soap bar onto Daniel's forehead. His face quit smiling, however, when Daniel approached him. Daniel shoved the smaller Evan into the corner as Evan kneed him in the naked dick. “Ah, shit!” Daniel said between breaths, “you're...gonna, fuckin pay for that!” Larry unrolled the cup from his towel outside the gang shower and tossed it like a frisby toward Marcello, catching it easily with one hand. “What the fuck are we doing here, guys? Maybe we should let Evan alone, he's just a little twerp.” Marcello said. Larry shook his head no as he joined Daniel in holding the little guy in the corner of the shower with one hand. “Stay put you, we have a purpose for you,” he said before turning his attention back to Marcello. “Dude, we made a pact last night, this thing is centuries old and the ceremony requires it to be this way. You were the chosen one. Just try it on.” Marcello's surroundings drifted away as he stared into the intoxicating void within the cup. It seemed to encircle his mind with its power, its neverending attractiveness. “Okay,” He said looking back ath the jocks. Turning around he noticed the guys around him starting to look over Marcello's shoulder. Wondering what he had in his hands and what he was doing with hit to Evan. Marcello had reached the point of no return, if this didn't work he would be screwed, probably expelled, if it did work all of their lives were going to change forever. He lowered the cup toward his package. “You're the man!” Daniel shouted, “put it on and show Evan who's the boss.” Evan couldn't stop from taunting the lanky tall guy in front of him. “You're fucking idiot, Marcello.” he said, “when that thing makes you look like a dork I'll be the one tackling you to the ground.” Marcello's heart started racing as he pushed the cup closer to his dick, he could hear a voice begging him too, promising to reward him of powers he had never before imagined. He turned toward Daniel with a smile on his face. “You gotta look at Evan. You're tall enough to corner him don't look at me, dude!” Daniel said, remembering the instructions carefully, and carefully trying not to get himself hurt. “Point your artifact toward him!” Marcello turned back to the naked Evan, preoccupied with trying to fight Larry off of him. “As soon as it goes on, I'm backing away, look right at Evan,” Larry added, ignoring the little guy fidgeting with his arm. Marcello took a step closer to him, the two men, though both naked, couldn't have been more different. Evan was a feisty, underdeveloped, loud, menacing looking kid who pushed what little weight he had around to disturb and annoy as many people as possible—common short man syndrome traits; while Marcello was tall, skinny, hairy, quiet and had a secret and quiet strength to him, his muscles just barely defined underneath his dark, bronze skin. “Just stay still for me, Evan, this will be over in a minute,” Marcello said, chucking, his legs switching, his body asking him to put on the powerful artifact. As expected, the cup suctioned onto his dick and peeled itself onto his balls as soon is laid against his body “Woah!” Marcello shouted as it began folding over his package, the wooden and bone artifact liquifying itself into a putty-like mass as it spread over his balls and deep into his crevices between his legs. Marcello started feeling it around on his balls; his first reaction was to pull it off, the substance was menacing, disturbingly scary even, but he remembered what he heard last night, what the ceremony required, what he needed to continue to do. The cup stretched around his dick and up his pubes and started cracking like dry sticks, pieces of wood quickly liquifying into a puddle of soft energy, the power finally breaking free from its mold. The energy was surging his body with new thoughts, dark thoughts that he had never before even dreamed of; thoughts of evil, of dominance, of being a master of all things. The thoughts flooded his mind incomprehensibly, but he was surprised to find he could somehow make sense of it, though he could also feel his humanity leaving him, emotions and empathy falling away into purpose and control. He didn't mind at all, it was making him happier than he had ever been before. He was the Man! He was the hottest shit around, he told himself. He had a newly-formed purpose and an ability formerly inconceivable before now. Marcello loved the act of getting naked with his buddies, but this somehow felt different. He felt as if being naked and putting on this artifact of an all-powerful race was perfectly meant for him. And the energy filling him seemed to agree as well. Marcello watched the mass fold outward toward his legs and between them to his ass crack. The liquid energy pushed like puddy out to his waist and began branching around his skinny butt, stretching over it like a pair of briefs. Or a loincloth. Marcello was happy to witness it, he felt great, he loved being naked and loved having the attention of his friends right on him. The ceremony had a purpose and the purpose was to push the naked powers of the Zets into Marcello himself. Marcello let his hands go from the cup and enthusiastically allowed it to envelop him. As the artifact started cracking and liquifying, a dark green light started flashing like a spotlight at a stage, a bright, directional light. He could feel its purpose exactly. “Evan, of course!” Marcello told himself. His victim! His sacrifice. He directed his dick toward Evan and let out a scream of pleasure, a foreign and frightening sound, a mix between a shrieking horse and a deep, low rumble of thunder. Marcello's back twisted in the direction of Evan and his foot automatically stepped toward his victim, Marcello moving automatically, the power itself now directing him. His hips rocked forward as the putty thined around his ass, connecting on his backside. Marcello's dick was now clearly visible behind the thin powerful substance, and electric green light flashing right onto Evan. Evan, for the first time, had a flash of horror cross his mind. Up until this point he thought he had a silly prank he could play on the naked jocks. But for the first time, a strike of fear hit him as the green light felt like an oven wave of heat flash across his own naked stomach and waist. “What?! Oh my god, get me out of here!” he shouted. The dark green light crossed his bare chest and focused on his waist, lighting it and his small dick with a dark, mossy color. Evan's eyes opened wide with fear and pain. He couldn't look away. Larry and Daniel found themselves in shock and horror as well. Their friend's calm and stable demeanor was quickly turning into pure ferociousness. Marcello took another step toward Evan as the light brightened against Evan. “Oh God!! ARGH!” Evan shouted in pain, tears flowing from his eyes. “What's happening to me!!” Evan looked down at his hands as Marcello's friends and the other PE guys surrounded the scene unfolding before them. Evan's skin was turning gray and pale, he seemed to be aging quickly. Drying out. His skin loosened and dried, cracking like wood. His eyes glassed over as his muscular frame flattened into a skinny, dry twig. Evan's small dick started folding up and into his body as his hair folded back into his skin. His teeth receded as his body stiffened like an old board leaning against the side of a building. His breathing stopped as he froze into place. “Oh my god, it's actually working. Back up, guys, back up!” Daniel shouted. The guys tried backing away but couldn't look away at the horrific scene unfolding. The body that was Evan mummified into a decaying, skeletal corpse as his eyes rolled into the back of his head and his hair receded, the flashing green light now completely encompassing the decaying body, hardening into dust. Daniel turned his attention to Marcello as his friend's body started gaining height. His loincloth powered friend walking, in a trance, closer to Evan. “You're mine, human, come to me!” Marcello groaned under his deepening voice. Evan's body started dissolving into a dark green dust as is swept and surrounded Marcello, wrapping over his body like a tornado, folding into the cup as the cup itself wrapped over and wound tightly onto Marcello's loins. “Heh, heh, HAHAHAH!” Marcello started cackling. “Yes, I am complete, the powers, yes THE POWERS!” Marcello's back started cracking and growing as the tornado swept him into a fierce firestorm of power. As it did, Evan's lifeforce entered into his body causing it to explode with power and muscle. His cackling got louder as his body expanded with muscle, sinew wrapping down his tall, dark back and exploding his shoulders and pecs, lengthening his spine and thickening his neck. As he extended his arms his biceps pumped with a thick contours of sinew building a hard rock over his arm and pushing his veins out to his skin. His hands cracked and grew as he turned himself around in his powerful glory to look at his friends. The cup was electricifying over his dick . Marcello's chest pushed out as his nipples grew in size, the light fuzz of chest hair over him growing now growing further, thick and manly down to his quickly deepening abs. Marcello's thin and tight body was pushing out with hard muscle, six well-defined abs separating from each other topped at his pecs and down to his waist, just in time for his quads to tighten and push out, creating football-sized muscles on his upper legs. Marcello started twisting his body more quickly as his hair filled out over his pubes and down to his quads and shins, his lower legs quickly lengthening and growing in size, pushing the jock to 6'6” height. “Oh fuck yes! MORE! MOOORE!” he shouted as his dick started twitching. It lengthened and dropped low as his balls followed suit, the cup stretching with his massive package, his virility growing with his body as his testicles gained weight and mass. Marcello couldn't help but touch it and as he did he felt his circumcised head quickly folded behind his new godly foreskin, regrowing over his dick. Hair grew between his quads and back to his ass as it filled with muscle, matching the power of his thick legs. The material of the cup snapped into tendrils of power as the electricity engulfed Marcello's loins, feeding their way into his body by way of his ass and pecker. Now free to touch, Marcello grabbed his erected dick with force and pulled, each stroke of his hand vibrating his body with surges of masculine pleasure. He couldn't help it nor did he care that he was masturbating in front of his friends, the pleasure was too much. Every pump afforded him a shudder of pure orgasmic pleasure, each pump heightening his sensations and opening his mind to the powers his body was gaining. With every pump Marcello left the confines of human thinking—his formerly stable, mature and sensitive self was giving way to the cup of the Zets, a powerful and corrupted race, Marcello now realized. Marcello all too eager to gain it. But his friends were unfamiliar with the corruption wrecking their former friend. The naked beast started generating a blue electric glow around him and quickly a burst of electric light flashed out of Marcello's crotch as he began to crest, hitting Daniel in the chest, throwing the jock to the other side of the open shower room. Daniel landed on the floor, holding his head. “What the fuck?” he said, trying to get up, dizzied by the burst of power that pushed him. Larry started backing away from Marcello as the transforming god realigned himself toward Larry, throwing another burst of power-laden light onto him, slamming him into the shower wall. “Ugh, fuck,” Larry said, dazed out. The other jocks began to flee the shower corridor, running as quickly as they could away from the transforming god. One jock, Jonathan, couldn't get out of the corridor before the masturbating Marcello grabbed him with his arm, throwing him onto the shower floor. Jonathan's naked butt slammed onto the floor and slid back toward Larry, still trying to lift himself from his own knocked out daze. They stared up at Marcello as his eyes formed now a glowing red. Marcello, or the corrupted god Marcello was becoming, made a menacing smile as the jock's muscular legs began to buckle at the orgasm of his own pleasure. As his quads quivered and knees shaked, Marcello's left hand moved ever faster over his erected dick, droplets of precum starting to drip from his massive head. “What the fuck?!” Larry shouted as he grabbed Jonathan and slid him across the floor. They reached the back of the shower but to his dismay Larry found the rear fenced door shut. He had to remove the padlock, but his hand wouldn't fit through the gate to turn the combo. “Oh shit, we gotta get out of here! HELP HELP US!!” he shouted, Jonathan trying to lift himself up. As soon as he turned around, however, he grabbed Larry's shoulders, “FUCK DUDE!” Jonathan shouted, “he's right behind us!” But to their surprise, Marcello stopped of any further violence. The blue streaks of electric surrounded him completely as he continued to jack off, the human growing further and further in size and strength. Marcello could feel the Zets immortal powers sink into his body, and he was completely content with his new corrupted state. He let out a low groan as his dick began spewing onto the tile floor, volleys of cum landing on the shower floor, “MMM YESS!” he shouted, lost in his own masculine pleasure. The blue streaks of electric power sapped back into its master's body as Marcello let go of his erected dick. Taking the time to examine his new form in all its naked, godly glory. Larry couldn't help but stare, the warrior was perfect, his hair covering his legs and ass, the treasure trail perfectly snaking up to his curly chest, deep adonis belt pointing directly down to his massive package. He was the definition of a masculine immortal. Marcello stretched and smiled in his newfound powers before smiling at Larry and Jonathan at the end of the hall. “Oh Daniel,” he shouted, “it's your turn...” Larry had calmed from the calamity that was happening moments before, but he was afraid to continue onward. Daniel's corruption would be 10x as worse as Marcello's with his enthusiasm for the power already in full force. When coach walked into the shower room to respond to the fear and telling of Marcello's classmates, he sensed the panic and disorder running through the Coach's mind. Marcello reached his arm up and knocked him out, putting him into a tranced sleep so they could continue undisturbed. Daniel walked beside his power-ridden friend, holding his own cup and ready to go. He tossed Larry his III cup. Larry cleanly caught it and stood staring at the artifact, waiting now for his turn, entranced by the powers it held within. “Jonathan,” Daniel said, “you're the only naked one around and I really want these powers.” “What the fuck?” Jonathan asked. “Daniel, wait,” Larry said, “we can find someone else. Jonathan is your friend.” Marcello stopped Daniel. “I locked the doors in the back of the locker room. Everyone is trapped. Go find PJ or Charlie. Jonathan is a naked jock, we will have join join our ranks shortly.” Jonathan felt relieved as he looked into Marcello's eyes, he could feel the powers that Marcello meant to give him. He wanted it more than anything. Marcello forced open the rear gate to the corridor and Daniel stepped casually through to find a victim for himself. Marcello pulled Jonathan toward him and slapped his ass. “You can become a god too, you have the body and the personality.” Marcello realized his new mission, to transform as many humans into Zets as possible, and to spread his new race's powers. He could sense one other man from far away already transformed, and as soon as his two friends met with their powers, they would join up and determine a plan to conquer the humans. Larry watched as Daniel walked the corridor to the lockers and cornered CJ. He lifted the cup toward his now-erected dick, ready to try the powers on for himself. In an automatic motion, Larry grabbed his own cup and followed, ready to be the third.

I had a day off and decided to make this happen. Not sure if this is part one or just a one-shot. Comments and suggestions are appreciated as always, especially on if I should continue. *Zap* The bright beam from the sky attenuated rapidly. And then only a man remained, stark naked in the middle of the desert. But what a man he was. His pecs were the first thing to flex. Slowly at first, those globes of muscle rising, becoming fuller and rounder by the second. He stood there casually, pecs unapologetically standing at full mast, for a solid minute. After what felt like an eternity, he let one drop and proceeded to bounce them. The rest of his body was still except for the massive balloons heaving up and down on his chest. He looked as though he was enjoying himself. With pecs still bouncing (it almost looked automatic now), he pushed his elbows in and let his triceps stand in relief. Like sand dunes carved into his arms, immense and sharp. But they didn’t stay for long. He brought his arms up into a classic double bi pose. Like Everest, mountainous peaks piercing the heavens. The belly of each muscle was so fat and engorged that it seemed to spill over the edges of his arm, barely contained by his skin. He followed with an unbelievable most muscular pose. A dimple formed in his pecs where the major met the minor, while his forearms and biceps formed a thick, pulsing frame for his cobblestone abs. His dick was long, full, hard, throbbing. The head bobbed up and down menacingly, threatening to release. He came without as much as a wince. The cum shot right through his arms still held in the most muscular pose. 2 points. Wallace was not inclined to believe in fantasy or science fiction, but the evidence stood there proudly, cumming into the sunbaked dirt. He had just been out categorizing local species of lizards when the giant laser shot down from space and dropped off, of all things, a naked man. The Adonis from the sky. And he had Jason’s face. It had been a while since they had last hung out in high school, but Wallace was pretty confident that this extraterrestrial hunk used to be Jason. His hard on was leaking pre in his denim jeans. The desert sun shone on his olive skin, the bushy cactus he was hiding behind providing no shade. A second cylinder of light left some clothes on the ground nearby before fading away. They were garments for giants. Jason reluctantly put them on, obviously still wanting to explore his newfound prowess. The white tee shirt fit tightly around his arms and his shelf of a chest made a tent where the fabric draped over it. The mesh shorts, while equally as oversized, did not do much to hide his mind-bendingly massive quads or his apparently constant erection. As he moved to a double bi pose again, the fabric seemed to be barely holding together. -- It felt good to flex. It was somehow right in this body, natural. The constant arousal in his dick felt good, too, but it was almost annoying. His cock was permanently hard and he felt like he was going to cum every second. It was hard to focus, especially when he flexed. Which was almost impossible to resist. Should probably get that adjusted. On that note, they could’ve dropped him off closer to his house, too. Even though they gave him clothes (that barely fit, honestly), he was a spectacle. It hadn’t mattered much in the wilderness when no one was around, but as he walked around the oasis of a suburb he called home he received more than a few stares. He was probably going to have to get used to that. It took him a while to get inside once he reached his place. His hands were just so much bigger now. He thought for a second that he might just bust the door in, but he figured his landlords probably wouldn’t like that… Success. He got inside without breaking anything. But the house he was renting felt a little different somehow. He picked up an old framed picture of himself and his parents from high school. An average looking dude stared at him out of the photograph, maybe a little scrawny. Dark messy hair fell over his tan brown skin and framed his sly smile. He absentmindedly tossed it towards his bed. It flew into the wall and shattered. Well, so much for not breaking anything. It didn’t really matter, anyways. That was the old him. He picked up the photo, dusting off shards of glass and wondering if they could even hurt him anymore. Or if anything could hurt him anymore. He shoved the photo in an old travel guide. He was about to set it down when a thought crossed his mind. He grabbed each end with just his finger and thumb and tore it right in half. Like it was a napkin. The pieces dropped to floor with a thud, utterly defeated. The torn photo spilled out of the pages and onto the floor. Then he grabbed a phone book and tore that apart too. It was nothing. He reached for a pan and was about to crush it, but then he thought better of destroying all his worldly possessions. Clearly he could if he wanted to. Might as well not use them up all at once. As he looked for somewhere to rest, he finally noticed his room was much smaller than it was before. He couldn’t even lift his arms without hitting the ceiling, and he had to turn sideways just to get through some doors. He felt the strain in the boards and the concavity he created when he sat on his bed. It creaked and moaned. His cock was entirely ambivalent about all of this, meanwhile, and it had been silent for far too long. Jason’s balls had been churning non-stop and it was about time they get release. He tried to resist, but it was pointless. So he accepted it, tensing every muscle in his body as the ejaculate forced its way through his cock and drenched his shorts. Shit. That was his only pair. He took them off and started to look for new clothes. -- His hard on had not died down since he began following Jason. Which had posed a real problem, since he was basically sprinting from one hiding spot to the next trying to keep up with this Goliath. Wallace was unaccustomed to stalking. It made him feel a little uneasy. But this was not something you saw every day. He could even convince himself it was journalism if he didn’t think too hard. Which was easy, considering he kept leaking pre like a broken faucet. There was not a lot of time for fixing rationalizations between spurts. In spite of his uncomfortable erection, he found Jason rather easy to follow. It might have had something to do with the fact that he was approaching King Kong status or that he seemed to be blissfully unaware of his surroundings, but Wallace never lost sight of Jason. He wondered how many people had followed him in a similar manner. Though let’s be honest, it probably wasn’t that many. He pushed up his coke bottle glasses and unbuttoned the first button of his plaid shirt. The running joke was that he had raided Urkel’s closet but left his brains behind. Coworkers can be so kind. He pulled out the binoculars that were fortuitously located in his backpack. He never imagined that lizard hunting could prove to be so…lucrative. Yeah, that was the word. And boy was it fucking lucrative. By the time he had adjusted to a position where he could see most of the room Jason was in, the hulking monster had left his Gap for Giants clothes on the bed and began to rummage through his wardrobe. He pulled out a blue tee shirt with a video game character on it that looked like it was sized for toddlers in his gorilla hands. And then he tried to put it on. It was almost comical. Emphasis on almost. Wallace’s cock clearly had a different opinion. The shirt started to rip before Jason could even get his arm through one of the sleeves. By the time the other arm made it through, the shirt had already been transformed into a tank top. A lousy one, too; it barely even reached his abs. Meanwhile his pecs were practically suffocating with the tightness of the fabric. He laughed. And as he laughed he came all over the floor. Fucking ridiculous. Although Wallace wasn’t really in position to be critical right now. He wasn’t quite sure of when he came. He only felt it in his pants sometimes afterwards. Journalism at its finest. Jason’s laughter halted abruptly and was replaced with a stuporous state. Wallace could have sworn that a blue glow came over his eyes. After a few moments of drool-laden daydreaming, Jason grabbed his game boy and a Gatorade and ran out the door. Wallace was forced to follow, pants drenched in cum, binoculars swinging on his thin shoulders. -- Jason had hoped to spend a little more time on his own before they called him back. But it sounded pretty important. He hoped he wasn’t going to explode or grow extra limbs anywhere. They would probably laugh at him for saying shit like that. Jason realized half way down the street that he had forgotten his clothes. He had honestly only noticed when his stiff cock met the breeze. A few minutes later he was back on track, fully clothed, spunk drying on his shorts as he briskly trekked back to the pick up spot. A fierce battle between his Venasaur and a Charizard kept his mind occupied while he made his long journey back out to the desert (though really, it was only a mile). He had meant to bring Pokemon Yellow instead of Pokemon Red, but it would have to do. By the time he left his neighborhood, he had grown tired of his clothes. It was approaching 100 degrees anyhow. How could you blame him? So he ripped them off with one hand, never letting go of the Gameboy with the other. They would give him new ones, probably. -- Wallace started getting hard again approximately the same time that Jason’s clothes hit the ground. His glutes bounced as Wallace watched, and their metronomic, perfectly controlled motion was almost hypnotic. Wallace would have stayed captivated by their mesmerizing rhythm if Jason’s calves had not stolen his attention. Bellies like diamonds, it was hard to imagine he was not moving the earth every time he took a step. And if that wasn’t enough, the broad curvature of his lats swayed back and forth, accentuating their impossible size while each little back muscle flexed individually to highlight the definition. Wallace could have stared for hours, but Jason stopped rather suddenly in the middle of nowhere. Wallace couldn’t see any conspicuous landmarks, but Jason turned off his Gameboy and was clearly ready to ascend back to wherever he came from. And so Wallace ran. He ran faster than he ever had in his life, leaving his backpack and binoculars behind. His little lungs and legs burned in the desert heat, but he sure as hell wasn’t going to give up. By the time Jason turned around, Wallace was already on him, clinging his relatively tiny waist. Jason was amused. He grabbed Wallace by the back of his collar and lifted him up. It was kind of like picking up a cat by its scruff. Jason couldn’t say that he didn’t enjoy it, just a little. Watching the little man squirm in his grasp, knowing that there was absolutely nothing he could do. And then the beam came down, and off they went. *Zap* And within a few seconds it was like they’d never been there.

Links to other chapters: Links to chapters of "The Twenty": "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Precis, Introduction, Chapters 1 & 2 "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Chapters 3, 4, 5 - White Cap Training / Hardcore Muscle / A Brief History of Casey Rockland "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Chapter 6 "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Chapters 7, 8 - Hardcore Training, Part 1 / Tiffany's Talent "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapters 9, 10 - Good for Morale "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapter 11: Casey Meets the Muscle Squad "The Twenty" Chapter 12, Part 1: A Very Turkish Wrestling Match "The Twenty" - Chapter 12: Part 2 Casey vs. Karim Abdul: A Very Turkish Wrestling Match "The Twenty" - Chapter 13: After the Match "The Twenty" - Chapter 14: In Which Casey Discovers He Likes to Get Worshipped "The Twenty" - Chapter 15: Casey's First Interview with Sergeant Moster "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapter 16 - Hardcore Training Part 2: Casey’s First Herculaneum Workout, and What Happened After NG "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapter 17 - The Presentation "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapter 19 - Further Encounters, Part 1 Chapter 18: Inside Zaftig’s Lab: The Musclemen Revealed February 10th, 2018 2020 Hours “Are we all here?” asked Zaftig. “Get on with it, man,” said Admiral Walrus testily. “We haven’t got all night.” “Of course. Dr. Irving, are the men ready? They are? Good. Then bring the subjects in.” Dr. Irving moved quickly to another set of double doors that were marked “To the Showers”. He opened the door, and a red light next to it began to signal. “Come in, gentlemen,” he called. A few moments passed. A few in the assembled ranks of waiting officers and adjutants shifted nervously from foot to foot. The sound of distant footsteps, growing closer. The Twenty entered the room in single file. Their audience gasped involuntarily. The Twenty were an awesome sight. All were dressed in tight white t-shirts with “Valhalla Labs” printed across the chest. All wore insanely tight white jeans, white socks and tightly laced black leather Army boots. The men marched across the room to the left in perfect cadence, snap-turned and faced the Officers at full attention. The sight was ungodly to behold. The men were of different nationalities and ages, and they varied in height. One or two were of average height, and one was unusually short. Three were as tall as Casey. The black man at the head of the line was the tallest and biggest of all, nearly 7’-0”. Four others were black, two Asian, the rest Latin or white. Each man was unusually handsome and clear eyed. All boasted extreme mass and astonishing muscularity. Their shoulders were broad and wide, their traps sloped down from thick necks, and their powerful chests rippled with power in their tight t-shirts. They all held their heavily sinewed arms at their sides, again with thick thumbs slightly crooked inward, as if pointing at the looming, floor-pointing bulges pouting behind the flies of their skin-tight white jeans. “Project Herculaneum reporting for inspection, Dr. Zaftig,” barked the tall black man. “Thank you, Sergeant Moster,” said Zaftig. “I think we’re all here. Private Rockland, will you step forward, please?” Sam looked down the line-up. There stood Casey in the flesh, the fifth man down. He looked over at Zaftig, and then shot a quick, questioning glance at Sergeant Moster. He seemed surprised and a touch uncertain to have been called out, looking slightly right and left at his fellow musclemen. No one else moved. He stepped forward. “Sir,” he said, quietly. “Come here, Private.” Casey started to cross the room when he caught sight of Sam, who was watching him evenly. His step never slowed, but eyes lingered a moment on Sam’s face. Sam was all attention. “Strip down for us, Casey.” “Yes, sir.” Unhesitatingly Casey stripped off his tight white Valhalla Labs t-shirt, which popped slightly and deflated with a rush of air when released from his mammoth shoulders. He turned away momentarily and bent over to unlace his boots. All were drawn to the mountainous glutes, the double pockets strained over rocks of muscle, the seam of his jeans sharply marking the likely deep butt crack beneath. Casey stood, turned back, and undid the top button of his jeans. He unzipped the looming zipper. With difficulty he pulled his pants down over his thick quads, looking up a little embarrassed at his clumsiness. “Casey has troubles undressing sometimes,” explained Zaftig with a paternal smile. “He needs clothes that vanish at the push of a button,” muttered General Needling. “Boots next, Private,” said Moster. “Yes, sir,” said Casey. Sam thrilled at the sound of his deep, resonant, mysteriously shy voice. Casey stepped out of the boots, pulled the jeans down the rest of the way, and kicked everything away. He was wearing the white Spandex poser, which fully revealed the top 6 inches of the shaft of his massive organ. His huge penis spilled forward a few inches before disappearing into the smooth synthetic mesh pouch. Now Sam could see that the fabric was translucent, and the shadows of heavy cock veins pressed outward. He wondered for a moment why Casey bothered to wear it at all, but conceded it was probably a pale gesture towards some feeble sense of modesty. Or perhaps more likely, his big baseball balls were just so damn heavy he could use the extra support. Wow, he thought to himself. “Show our guests some poses, Casey,” said Zaftig. Casey nodded, took a step away, and complied. Standing before the Officers, Casey opened his huge arms wide. He balled his hands into fists and angled them toward the group and held the pose a moment. Then he slowly stepped right, and spreading his mammoth legs wide apart, he slowly curled his arms up into a freaky double biceps pose. “Thank you. Hold that pose, please, Casey.” “Yes sir.” Casey stood motionless, his arms steady and upright, his biceps flexing mightily. He didn’t quiver. His eyes flicked back in Sam’s direction for an instant, and then he returned his gaze front. Jesus H. Christ, thought Sam. He’s flexing for me. He grinned lazily across the lab floor at Casey. Casey didn’t respond, but after a moment he pivoted ever so slightly towards Sam. He raised his square jaw just a mite. His massive biceps rippled a little, and grew even a little more, slowly gaining even more size, glowing more intensely, bulging all the more fiercely. Sam smiled. Casey turned his eyes away and resumed his gaze straight ahead, as a single creek bed of sweat appeared in the split head of the flexing left biceps, making its molasses-slow, thick journey down the front of the rocky peak. “Project Herculaneum has been entirely financed by a few private anonymous investors,” Zaftig was saying now. Sam roused himself back to attention. “No public moneys have been siphoned to create the magnificent specimen you see before you now. Casey – and indeed, all these other 19 men we have laboriously trained and developed here at Valhalla Labs – hasn’t cost the United States government so much as a thin nickel.” “I’m interested in his other dimensions,” came a comment, seemingly from nowhere. Sam looked around, wondering who would dare at this moment to refer to the obvious. The other aides froze with tension, but it wasn’t clear who spoke. “Who said that?” screamed Walrus. Two or three of the musclemen smiled a little, and one, an unusually short pretty boy, snorted. Sergeant Moster glared at them, and their smiles faded instantly. Zaftig beamed. Dr. Irving pushed his heavy glasses up his nose, and fumbled with his clipboard. Walrus turned back to Zaftig and then spluttered. “Damn it, no man should be this big! And why the hell are you showing him to us with no goddamn clothes on?” His aides twittered nervously. Emboldened by the ownerless comment, the room lit up with flashes from a few iPhone cameras. “Goddamn it!” roared Walrus, turning around. “This is supposed to be a secure meeting! Turn those damn phones off!” The phones promptly went dark. I should have made them check their phones at the door, Zaftig thought with a sardonic inner smile. He turned to his audience and smiled, all innocence. “Gentlemen,” he said, his voice bubbling with feigned surprise and ill-concealed glee. It was all going just as he had hoped – that is, except for the question of Casey’s I.Q., a subject he fully wished to stonewall for the evening. “I apologize. I didn’t consider the fact that you might be offended. I wanted to personally display Casey for you in his full magnificence.” His eyes glinted towards Dr. Shaft, who was pulling nervously at his tie. “What do you think, Dr. Shaft?” he asked. “Impressive. Most impressive,” Shaft mumbled. Zaftig took a few steps around Casey, who towered over him. “Casey, front lat spread,” he ordered quietly, and Casey’s pose shifted, his fists tucked in his sides, his pecs raising up, and his impossible lats flaring wide. He still gazed straight ahead. “Side chest.” Casey pivoted sharply left on his heel and brought his left arm up behind him. He caught the wrist of his right arm at the small of his back and cocked the heel. His triceps ballooned as his pecs expanded. His cock had quivered a little with the turn, and it slowly swayed and came to rest. “Casey’s chest measures 68 inches. Let’s see your back, Private,” Zaftig went on. Casey pivoted again, and there they were – the huge glutes, huge, hard and full. He tucked his hands into his obliques and his blew his lats to their widest expanse. Next to Sam, Tyler was fumbling a little with his fly. Sam didn’t even bother now to arrange his package. His erection thumped in his slacks, poling outward. He glanced at the other aides. Growing bulges were appearing in all their trousers. “Thank you, Casey, you can turn back now. As Casey turned around, Zaftig paced casually. “I see you all may have noticed Casey’s unusually large, well-developed organ,” Zaftig said offhandedly. “Casey, and indeed, all of the men you see here tonight have been blessed in much the same way. Do you feel blessed, Casey?” Private Rockland, surprised to be spoken to again, snapped into attention. “Sir, yes, sir,” he said, his eyes straight ahead. Zaftig turned a little and winked at the group. “And you’re blessed for what reason, Casey?” Zaftig asked. “Sir, that I have a big penis, sir,” said Casey. Holy Shit, Batman, thought Sam. Next to him he could see Tyler staring at Casey as if hypnotized. Zaftig laughed. “An unusually big penis, Private Rockland. Sergeant Moster?” he boomed suddenly. From 1st place in the line up, the Prototypes leader, the huge black super heavyweight, who had entered the room first, stood at sudden attention. “Yes, Dr. Zaftig!” he barked. “Are you blessed, too, Sergeant?” “I am even more blessed than Private Casey, Sir!” “And why is that?” “I am more blessed because both my muscles and my penis are even bigger than Private Casey’s, Sir!” “How much more blessed are you than Private Casey?” “Much more blessed, Sir!” Moster shouted. “Splendid. Thank you, Sergeant Moster. Men?” “Yes, sir!” they shouted in unison. “Are you all blessed, soldiers?” “Yes, sir! We’re all blessed, sir!” This is too much, thought Sam. I’ve died and gone to heaven. He shot a look to Walrus. The old man can’t take much more of this, he thought. “Casey, please demonstrate with a full routine of mandatory poses. Start with front double biceps.” “Yes, sir!” Casey complied, silently reeling off pose after pose. “You should all be aware, gentlemen,” Zaftig went on, “that we have remanded Casey – and all of the men, in fact - from any sexual encounters of any kind.” Behind the posing Casey, the musclemen stared straight ahead, and made no move. No one even snickered. No sex? What was that? Hunh? Sam turned and stared at Casey. He hadn’t wavered, but again he turned his eyes full on Sam. His face was blank, his look impossible to read. Was it an invitation? A threat? Or nothing at all? Sam just didn’t know. He glanced down at the impressive cock filling out the tight spandex posers, and brought his eyes back up. Casey, now in a most muscular crab pose, shot a quick look at him, and glanced down at his own package shyly. His gaze returned, quizzical, wondering. “Sexual relationships are a distraction. Because the men all have needs, as do all humans, we have organized regularly scheduled periods of masturbation. Dr. Irving and Sergeant Moster lead these sessions, under the most extremely controlled laboratory settings. The necessary psychological stimulant material for each man varies, of course. The confidential information has been determined by Dr. Irving in collaboration with Sergeant Moster, and is applied to each subject through headphones and situational simulating helmets calibrated individually. These sessions are critical, as each man has an average ejaculation proponent of the equivalent of six quarts per week.” “Okay, now I know that’s goddamn impossible,” grumbled Walrus. Sam was dazzled. The rest of the group was too stunned to speak. Sweat was now pouring down Dr. Shaft’s face. Ensign Tyler turned beet red. Two or three aides were taking frantic notes. The others just stood and stared and tried to ignore their crotches. “The men you see before you all have Casey’s extreme gifts. In different proportions, different heights, weights, and ages perhaps, and at different bodyweights. But all have the same superbly developed physiques and physical skills. Men!” he said suddenly, turning to the group. “Strip down, please.” The men seemed to hesitate. All looked to Sergeant Moster. “You heard the man,” he growled. “Kick ‘em off!” He began to unbuckle his belt. At his command, all of the men remaining the line-up began to strip. The tight t-shirts popped as if in unison as they were released from the massive upper body of each man. The boots were unlaced and pushed away. 19 belts hit the floor, and 19 pairs of skin tight white jeans followed. Beneath, all wore the same barely restraining white Spandex posers. Cocks and balls bulged forth, each man spilling half a foot of visible cock into barely sheathed pouches. Sam felt a dribble of precum shooting in his pants. “Arms behind backs!” barked Moster, clearly now the leader of the group. He turned to the audience and became one with his men. The Twenty placed their hands behind their lower backs. “Spread legs!” All spread their legs wide, shooting their right legs out in choreographed unison. In front, Casey did the same. “Prepare!” Fists clenched, crammed in solid obliques. “Front double biceps!” All arms slowly rose. And 40 cannonballs of enormous power ball biceps snapped into ungodly peaks. The men faced straight ahead, all eyes high and level, as if gazing into infinity. “Jesus,” breathed Walrus. He fumbled with his watch a moment. The lineup of 20 men stood before the small group, all flexing with massive front double biceps power. “Sergeant Moster, step forward please,” said Zaftig. “Next to Casey. The rest of you, hold the biceps pose.” The black muscle god brought his arms down strode slowly across the room. As he moved, his half-covered organ swayed heavily from side to side in his posing pouch. Behind him, the lineup of men continued to flex without wavering. He stood next to Casey, and impossibly, appeared to tower over even him. Casey didn’t glance at Moster. He stood gazing straight ahead, his arms up and steadily holding biceps pose. “You’ll note that Moster is taller than Casey. He is, in fact, far and away the biggest man here – so he has become this squadron’s de facto leader. Moster is the old man of the group – how old are you, Moster?” “44, sir!” barked Moster. He stood beside Casey, flexing. His arms looked to top 29 inches in girth. Sam reacted with some surprise. Moster appeared to be no more than 27. “I have been working with Moster for more than a decade,” said Zaftig. “He weighs 390 pounds and is 7’ tall. When he first came to me a decade ago, in 2015, he was already an Olympian. It took us years to get the poison of those primitive muscle-enhancing drugs out of his system. But the results have enabled him to realize a depth of definition and a degree of strength unachieved as of yet in any of the other men. Moster,” he asked, turning to the sergeant, “let’s all see a little demonstration of your strength.” “Yes, sir!” Without hesitation, Moster brought his arms down and walked purposefully across the room to the doors marked ‘Showers’. He grabbed a single door and quite effortlessly ripped it from his hinges. Then he turned, door tucked under his right arm, and approached the group. Everyone backed away just a little. “This is circus stunt, Zaftig,” sneered a retreating Dr. Shaft. “Any circus strongman could do this. And how do we know the door was not prepared in advance?” Moster said nothing, but walked straight to Dr. Shaft. “Good evening, Dr. Shaft,” he said, winking. “Nice to see you again.” “Er – good evening, Rod – um, Sergeant. I didn’t mean anything personal…” “I’m sure of it,” said Moster. He flexed his left biceps for Shaft and smiled. Shaft stared at it and, not quite knowing what he was doing, licked his lips nervously. Moster rotated his fist back and forth and popped the biceps head a little. Then he brought his arm down, and offered the door. “Would you like to hold this, please?” He offered the door to Shaft. Shaft tried to take it, but the weight of it was too much for him. He dropped it to the floor, barely able to hold one corner. “How heavy would you estimate this door to be?” he asked politely. The others watched, slightly stunned. The musclemen remained serene. “I…I don’t know…. 80 pounds?” “This door, with hardware, weighs 108 pounds. How thick would you say the wood to be?” Moster’s questions were politely posed. “Two inches?” “The door is actually 2-7/8s inches thick.” Moster took it back from him as if taking a feather. He held it up before him with both hands. Zaftig suppressed a smile. He knew what Moster had planned. Sergeant Rod Moster began ripping the door in two, just as if he was tearing paper. The wood roared in protest. Rrr-ii—ii-pppp! In 10 seconds he was done, each thick hand holding a splintered shard of door. In what seemed a single move, he suddenly hurled each section of the door away from him – in opposite directions. Each door half flew 20 feet across the room and slammed into the floor with echoing clatters. It was too much for Zaftig’s audience. Ensign Tyler moaned, and Sam knew the jerk had just shot a load in his pants. He wasn’t alone. A few quiet cries rose from the group. Sam held back. He always did have great control. He grinned and winked at Tyler, who at least had the class to grin back and shrug. “Shit happens,” he murmured to Sam. Sam chuckled. “Not to me,” he said. The rest of the crowd was in something like mass hysteria. “Damn it, Zaftig,” shouted Walrus. “You’ve gone too far!” “Why?” asked Zaftig calmly. “After all, it was our door.” Behind him, the 19 other men did not move, frozen, legs spread wide, holding their mighty biceps pose. Sam knew they couldn’t have helped but realize that about 10 men watching them had just cum in their pants. The men in the audience looked miserably down at the cream spreading across their uniformed trousers. Tyler glanced helplessly at Sam. And still, Sam had not cum. He had more control. He grinned at Tyler. Tyler shrugged and smiled. Oh, well, he mouthed. Admiral Walrus was not one of them, either. In fact, he had had it. “Zaftig, I want to talk with you!” he screamed. “Now!! In your office. Gentlemen, you will accompany me.” He turned to the enlisted men. “Men, wait for us outside. And,” – he couldn’t help himself - “it would seem that a couple of you babies need to go clean yourselves up. Ensign Victor! You stay here.” “Relax, Men,” said Zaftig. All brought their arms to their sides. “Men, get dressed. Sergeant Moster, take the men back to their rooms. We’re done for this evening.” The shooters in the audience were humiliated but relieved at the same time, more than half of them looking around a little sheepishly. “The rest room is down the hall,” said Dr. Irving. Eight men, Dr. Shaft among them, headed to the door. "Shaft, you're going nowhere," barked Walrus. Dr. Shaft stopped in the door and waited, shifting from foot to foot, the cream from his shriveled little cock melting into his skinny thighs. “You heard the man,” ordered Moster. “Pick it up! Let’s get moving!” The musclemen relaxed, Bent and gathered their clothes. Adjusted huge cocks in posers. Casey turned slowly and walked back to his own pile of discarded clothing. As he went, he absent-mindedly scratched the back of his head. Sam watched him go. His glutes rolled his boulders as he paddled, bow-legged, across the floor. Sam watched his mammoth, perfect butt as he went. It’s all a little confusing, isn’t it, Casey boy? Sam thought to himself. Don’t you know what just happened? Is it all a little more than you can understand, son? Casey picked up his clothes and shambled back into line with the others. He glanced again at Sam, and for the first time Sam noted that Casey was just a little bit cross-eyed. “Why, you poor dumb baby,” Sam said softly to himself. “You’re just a kid, aren’t you?” The musclemen filed out of the lab through the splintered empty doorway. Walrus grabbed Sam’s sleeve and took him aside. “I don’t know what the hell is going on here, but I sure as hell intend to find out,” he snarled, looking back at Zaftig, who was conferring with Dr. Irving. He turned to the Ensign. “Sam, you’re smart. I want you to slip away from the group and track down some of these guys. Start with that blond big boy. Find out his story. What the hell is he, a test tube baby? Zaftig’s lab rat? No grown man should be walking around this goddamn bunker wearing only a little white handkerchief with his fucking balls hanging out, flexing and posing for himself in the mirror.” “Yes, sir. I don’t see any mirrors, sir.” “Damn it, man, don’t take me so literally. That’s what this big bodybuilder guys do, just walk around all day long flexing their muscles for themselves in the mirror. It’s goddamn gay, that’s what it is. The military doesn’t need that –“ “Actually, sir –“ “Don’t interrupt me. Okay, it doesn’t matter if he’s gay or not, if you’re going to get all P.C. on me, but I want to know who the hell these men are and what Zaftig has them doing. These aren’t soldiers from any regular Army I know about. They’d be hopeless in the Navy.” “I believe Zaftig is also in talks with the SEALS.” “Is he now? Is he now? Fine, let it be their problem. But in the mean time I want to know what this so-called protocol is. It isn’t natural! It isn’t even human.” “They looked pretty human to me, sir.” “Project Herculaneum. My ass. Group discipline shot to hell. Go ahead, get moving. I want you to follow these men and find out something about them. Even if it isn’t taxpayer money, this facility ought to be shut down. Goddamn it!” Sam wondered for a moment why the old man was so enraged. Old man sure has a bug up his butt. Hmmm. What’s that about? He let it go for the moment, filing it away as back-story, to be continued. Zaftig approach. “Admiral Walrus. Shall we go to my office? I believe you want to discuss what you’ve just seen.” Behind him Dr. Irving was unlocking a drawer and pulling out files, checking them hurriedly. I wonder what he’s looking for, thought Sam. “You’re goddamn right I want to discuss it. Men, follow me.” Half his retinue had already left the room for the nearest men's room, to take care of cleaning up - and perhaps more business. “Goddamn it!” he swore again. He started to head back to the auditorium. "Shaft, you're coming with me!" "Yes, sir," said Dr. Shaft weakly. “Admiral Walrus?” said Zaftig with preternatural sweetness. “This way.” He started toward a far door. “My office is just through here.” He walked to the door without looking back. The others hesitated and glanced at Walrus, who stared for a moment, and then stomped after Zaftig. Drs. Shaft and Irving followed hurriedly behind. As Walrus went he turned back to Sam. “Get moving, Ensign.” “Yes, sir. With pleasure, sir.” "I mean now!" "I'm on my way, sir." And he went through the door down the long, white corridor, where only moments before, the twenty muscle giants had disappeared.

Part 1 Jack had been living with his Uncle Roy ever since his parents died in a car crash 2 years ago. Uncle Roy was Jack's only living relative that was still in the area. All of his cousins and relatives had moved away from the small town of Bulger, PA. There were only 400 residents in the in the area of Bulger as most had moved away from the once bustling mining town, to nearby Pittsburgh. The mine was gone and all that was left were farms, most of which had falling into poverty since the land had turned sour due to the mining. Uncle Roy had been living alone on the family farm since his parents died 20 years ago. He never married, but dated a few women here and there, but they always left to better and brighter futures. Time had not only taken it's toll on the farm, but on Roy as well. He was now 62 years old and his health was failing to the point that he could hardly work on the farm. This past harvest season had been especially bad for Roy since there had been somewhat of a drought and combined with the hostile ground, his crops were the worst they had been in over 30 years. Both Roy and Jack were barely getting food on the table. Jack had taken on a job as a custodian at the local off site branch of Slippery Rock College that was in town. His initial plan had been to work to get enough money to go to learn at the main campus which was an hour north, but since the issues with his Uncle's farm he was only able to get enough to keep them afloat. Then tragedy struck. One night, the branch where he worked had an explosion and burnt down to the ground with Jack and a few others still inside. Luckily, Jack wasn't hurt, but his one and only friend where he worked, Dr. Jason Braun, who worked in the lab as a Naturopathic Physician, had barely gotten out alive. He had been burnt over 60% of his body and was in intensive care at UPMC Mercy Burn Center in Pittsburgh. Roy was incredibly thankful that Jack had made it out without a scratch, but Roy and Dr. Braun had been school mates growing up and were very close. The two of them were inseparable as youths and as adults, their bond was as close as two heterosexual men could have been without being lovers. Roy was devastated when he heard the news about Jason and even though they barely had money to put food on the table, Roy suggested that they take a ride to UPMC Mercy Burn Center in Pittsburgh to visit their friend. They could leave in the morning and be back the same day so they wouldn't have to leave the animals on the farm for too long. Once they arrived at UPMC they waited for almost 8 hours before being told that they could not see their friend that day. Both men felt destroyed as they began to leave the center to drive the hour back to the farm. Before they got to off the floor, one of the nurses stopped Jack and asked if he could talk to him in private. Roy seemed a little annoyed that the nurse didn't want to talk to them both, but he told Jack it was okay. The nurse, a man named Glen, took Jack into a empty patient room and told him that Dr. Braun had come too, but he didn't want any visitors at the moment. He said that he had had heard that Roy and Jack were there and to find Jack to let him know that he would be okay. Dr. Braun then told Glen to go into his briefcase and take out a brown bag to give to Jack. He said that it was something he had made in the hopes that it would help Jack and his Uncle's crop situation. Then Glen reached into his pocket and brought out a small brown burlap sack. Jack opened that sack to see inside that there were about 30 small black marble-like seeds in it. Glen explained that Dr. Braun didn't explain much about the seeds other than Jack needed to go home and put them in a jar of boiling water and steep 3 tea bags until they evaporated and then pour that immediately into the fertilizer for their crops. Glen also said that Dr. Braun told him that under no circumstances was anyone to ingest the liquid. Jack thanked Glen and he rejoined his Uncle who was now waiting in the truck to go home. "What was that all about?" Uncle Roy asked "Nothing really. I guess Dr. Braun wanted me to have a bag of seeds that he had been working on in the hopes to help our crops." "Wow, even in the face of death, Jason is thinking about us. I really love that man." "What?" "You know what I mean. He really cares about both of us. Well, I don't care if we don't have the money or not, I think we should come back to see him, when he is ready for some visitors. Whattya think?' "I think that's a given, sir. Dr. Braun and you are the only family I got and yes, I think of him as not just a friend. He's family." "Good boy!! I've always thought you had a good head on your shoulders. You're gonna go far, son." It was night by the time Roy and Jack had gotten back to the farm and as soon as they set foot in the house, both men went immediately to bed. The next morning, when Jack got up he grabbed the sack of seeds and went into the kitchen to put on the boiling water. Uncle Roy was still fast asleep in bed. Jack thought that the hardships of yesterday had taken their toll on his Uncle so he let him sleep. While the water boiled, Jack decided to make breakfast as well. He made some eggs and bacon with toast, enough for the both of them. The water on the stove started to boil so Jack took the seeds and put them into an empty glass mason Jar that they had for canning. As soon as the hot water hit the beans they began to bubble and the water turned a dark brown. Jack figured that it would probably be awhile before the seeds evaporated so he closed up the jar and set it on the kitchen counter. Then he went to make some coffee, but it looked as though they were out. Knowing how much Uncle Roy loved his morning coffee, Jack decided to walk over to the neighbor’s house, almost a half a mile away and ask if he could burrow some just enough for his Uncle. Mrs. Apow was the sweetest neighbor and she gave Jack her whole can of Maxwell House that she had left. She said she was going to the store and asked if Jack needed anything else. He politely told her no, but thought, that he would love a nice juicy burger. Once back at the house, Jack walked into the kitchen to find Uncle Roy sitting at the kitchen table eating the breakfast that he had prepared. Uncle Roy thanked Jack for letting him sleep in and for breakfast but he wanted to talk to him about something that had been on his brain for a long time now. Jack walked over to the counter and put the coffee canister down. He asked his uncle how much coffee he would like and Roy said, that he didn't need any more coffee, that he had had enough and that maybe they should stick to using the coffee maker instead of doing it on the stove next time. Jack's eye's opened wide as he looked over to where he had set down the Seed mixture and it was gone. Horrified he turned around to see his Uncle downing the last drop of Seed mixture from the Mason jar down his throat. "Oh Shit. That’s not coffee Uncle Roy....that's the seed mixture for our crops from Jason!!" "What?!?!" "That's the seed mixture that Dr. Braun gave me for the crops. It was supposed to go onto the fertilizer and help our crops to grow." "Well, dammit, why didn't you tell me? It tasted like coffee, but BAD coffee." Roy started to feel a little dizzy. "Maybe I should go lie down, just in case." Uncle Roy got up from the table and went up to his bedroom to lie down. Jack grabbed his uncle by the arm and shoulder and helped him to his bed. His Uncle seemed so heavy and stiff as he assisted him to his room. Then once he got Roy safely into bed, he told his Uncle, "I'm gonna call the doctor and see if they can pump your stomach or do something!" “Okay, but hurry, son, I’m feeling really warm all over and…and…and my skin hurts!!!” Jack ran back downstairs and called the doctor’s office, but it was a Wednesday and they weren’t open until noon. “FUCK!!” he blurted out. He thought for a moment and since there was no one else to call other than the hospitals in Pittsburgh, he figured he would call the one person who might know what to do. Jack ran over to his coat pocket and fished out the number of the Burn Center that Dr. Braun was at. He dialed. “Hello, I…I …need the room for a Dr….er…Jason Braun. Please hurry, it’s an emergency!” “I’m sorry, sir, but Dr. Braun is not able to receive phone calls at this time. Who am I speaking too and I will get a message to his room to see if someone can speak to you on his behalf?” “It’s Jack…Jack Pilar. I worked with Dr. Braun. He knows who I am. Please tell him that my uncle drank the seed mixture and I don’t know what to do.” “Alright sir, just one moment and….” Suddenly, Jack heard his uncle scream and then there was a large crash followed by the sound of an explosion that shook the house. He dropped the phone and raced upstairs, tripping on his way up. Once he got to Roy’s room, he stopped dead in the doorway. His uncle was gone. All that was left was a bunch of torn clothing and a bed that had broken in half long ways down the middle. The window to Uncle Roy’s room was broken out along with a good chunk of the wall around it. Jack ran to the huge new opening in the home and he saw an enormous muscular figure darting into the barn. My enormous growls and screams came from within and then he could hear a low deep moaning followed by loud, wet splashing noises like a fire house hitting the insides of the barn. A few seconds later he noticed a white liquid start to seep out from in between the cracks of wood in various places on the side of the barn. Then it was all quiet again for a few moments. Jack stood there, completely dumbfounded and bewildered. He thought to himself, that the huge figure looked like his uncle from the back, but it couldn’t have been him. It just couldn't have been. Still, the figure was such an impressive site that Jack felt a longing in it. His thoughts changed from horror to honor. Suddenly, a whiff of something extremely pungent, musky and very pleasurable entered Jack’s nose and without even thinking another thought, he became consumed with intense desire and an arousal that caused his cock to go instantly hard which took him immediately to the point of orgasm. So much so, that he had to back up against the desk in Roy’s room as his cock shot uncontrollably hard with numerous waves of ejection and the orgasm must have lasted at least half a minute. He came and came, completely soaking the inside of his shorts and pants. It was one of the most erotic and pleasurable orgasms he had ever encountered. As well, during the orgasm, visions of the huge figure he had just witnessed took over his mind. An incredible longing and complete desire for the giant hulk consumed Jack for the duration of his orgasm and then when it was over, Jack regained his mind and himself. Jack steadied himself and walked dazed back down to the kitchen. He went over to the phone he had dropped and put it to his ear. He could hear a lot of commotion in the background with crashing noises, screams and silence. Then as he continued to listen, there was the sound of various men in the throes of ecstasy, just about the same as he had just experienced upstairs. He listened intently as his cock started to get hard. Passion again, built up inside of him. Jack had never thought himself gay, but what he had just experienced and the lust that he was now feeling just from hearing men in a sexual realm, made him wonder. Just then his cell phone vibrated in his pocket. “Hello?” “Jack…Jack is that you?” The voice on the other end was extremely low with so much bass in it that it sent shivers of excitement through him, causing his cock to twitch even harder. “Yea…Yes…it’s me. Who’s this? “It’s Jason…Dr. Braun. I need you to get out of the house right now. The nurse told me what happened with Roy and for you own safety, get out of there now and get in your truck and come see me…IMMEDIATELY!! Also, stay on the phone with me. I need you to do exactly as I say. Do not look back and do not make contact with your uncle. He’s changed and he’s dangerous. He won’t want to hurt you, but he will nonetheless. Get out of there, NOW!!” "I'm coming, Jason!" Jack dropped the receiver of the other phone, keeping the cellphone to his ear and ran toward the door. “Okay…Okay…Jason. SIR, I’ll do it. I’ll do whatever you ask of me, SIR!” Jack knew he had to leave, but he was torn. He longed to get to Jason, but he didn't want to leave his uncle either. Confusion, remorse and excitement were all running through him on top of a growing yearning and arousal that was getting harder and harder to avoid. He ran outside and once inside the truck he turned the key and when the truck started there was a loud crash in the barn. Jack jumped in his seat and yelled out, “FUCK!!” “What’s Wrong, Jack? What’s going on?” Jason yelled over the phone. “I think my uncles in the barn and I...I....think he’s HUGE. He seems to be tearing up the barn from the inside and he…OH SHIT!!” Jack dropped the phone as he hit a pothole and it went outside the window, smashing on the road below as he heard another huge crash from behind him. He was again, alone with no help. He looked in the rear view mirror as he was driving away and saw the barn doors had smashed open as his uncle crashed through them. His uncle, or what used to be his uncle, stood outside of the barn, naked and enormous. He could see from the thickened face that it was his uncle and Jack was mesmerized as he put on the brakes to stop the truck and marvel at this new being he had helped to create. Uncle Roy's cock was fully hard and dripping large drops of his cum onto the ground below, creating a puddle of a translucent thick liquid. Given the size of the barn, Jack could tell that his uncle must have been at least over 15 feet tall and almost 8 feet wide and full of muscle. His cock was well over a foot long but he wasn’t sure. He watched, transfixed in his rear-view mirror as his uncle began to grow about 2 feet taller and pack on more muscle and cock. The being that was there, enticed Jack and since he had experience the orgasm up in Roy’s room, he wasn’t afraid of his uncle, he was actually drawn to him. Without even realizing it, he sat in his seat watching his uncle grow and he had opened up his pants and he was stroking his cock. The intense longing and desire began to build once again. Then he saw his uncle smile as he began to cum in huge amounts that shot out of his cock for yards and yards, denting in the earth in front of him and the surrounding trees. One of the blasts hit one of the small tractors and tipped it onto its side. He could hear his uncle roar in ecstasy as his sprayed the land. Since Jack was about 200 feet away, he didn’t know that another wave of his uncle’s aroma was fast approaching him yet again. The moment he began to smell the familiar smell that caused him such euphoria before almost took over his mind, but with Jack’s last shred of himself, he came back to reality and he threw the truck back into drive and tore out back on the road. As he drove away, he noticed that his uncle was screaming at him as he ran off into the fields. He didn’t look back again and an hour later, Jack arrived at the Burn Center. When he walked into the hospital everything seemed normal, but when the elevator doors opened at the wing where Jason had been, he noticed that there didn’t seem to be anyone around. The floor was completely in a wreck and it was eerily quiet. Then, as before, there seemed to be a faint but pungent smell coming from down the hall. The door closed behind him and Jack’s cock twitched. PART 2 COMING SOON (Please let me know what you think so far!)

TRANSFORM Muscle City Commencement Day Billy Titus was looking at his reflection in the mirror, straightening his tie around his thickly muscled neck. Finding a dress shirt that fit his powerful torso had been a challenge. They had either resembled tents that billowed out around his narrow waist in order to fit his massive pectoral globes, or they grabbed onto his upper arms tighter than his skin, snapping threads and rending the cotton fabric with the slightest of movements. His handsome mouth quirked sideways as his thick, manly fingers fumbled with the silk. He was so unaccustomed to wearing anything like this that he had forgotten how a Windsor knot was supposed to be made. A low, powerful groan rumbled up from his muscled chest, and he let out a heavy sigh of consternation. Another set of hands suddenly appeared on his mountainous shoulders and squeezed him roughly. A massive muscular bulk reared up behind him, its dimensions both larger and more impressive than his own superhuman body. “Problems?” The voice was deep and strong with quiet, restrained power. Billy’s brow wrinkled and his gaze shifted from his own reflection to the face of his young lover—and pupil—Carl Stanton. Their secret relationship was hardly secret any longer, but a teacher having sex with one of his students wasn’t something that either one of them wanted to deal with. Carl might be eighteen years old and had certainly been the initiator of their lengthy and loving liaison, but the two men already had enough on their plates to deal with. So a secret their love remained. Billy grimaced. “It’s this fu… stupid tie.” “Fucking tie,” Carl said with one of his full and beautiful smiles. He was a full head taller than Billy, so the older man could see the younger man’s entire face. The smile made his features appear more youthful, and melted Billy’s heart to see it. A full beard of rough golden hair coated his chin and cheeks, and a fuzzy porn-star mustache crawled across his upper lip. “You can call it a fucking tie, you know.” “What sort of teacher would I be to use that kind of language around my students?” Carl reached around his teacher’s neck and started to knot the tie for his lover. “I seem to recall you using that word in a different context quite a bit last night.” A throbbing heat emanating between Billy’s butt cheeks where the other man’s thick cock had lodged itself gave evidence to his words. He could feel Carl’s hard muscles pressing against him, and smell his intoxicating masculine scent distinctly. “And I don’t remember either of us complaining at the time.” Carl was beautiful. Carl was powerful. Carl was naked. Carl was horny. Carl was always these things, and what was more, he was growing more beautiful and more powerful as he stood behind his lover, just as Billy Titus was also growing bigger, stronger and hornier with every breath he took. Something lived inside them. Something that made their bodies swell with muscle, and made their cocks lengthen and thicken and grow hard in a moment, and made their balls churn and bloat with cream, and made them need each other with a passion that could grow hotter than the sun. They had been turned into something more than human, and more than man, and they were still growing with every tick of the clock on the wall. They had been growing for far more than a year, now, and it was Carl that had changed the most, providing Billy with the benefits of the gains he had been making by virtue of his more active recruitment efforts. For Billy, life and growth was all about Carl, the only man he had been with for the entire duration of his metamorphosis into the superhuman creature looking back at him from the mirror. Carl’s massive body was warm and hard and sleek, his bulging muscles encased in perfect silken flesh that begged to be touched. He stood over seven feet high, now—and that was his “shrunken” dimensions—and was nearly too wide to easily fit through a standard door frame. He could lift cars above his head with ease and bench press a literal ton of weight without breaking a sweat. But for all his size and power, he was a soft pussycat when it came to taking care of Billy. He protected his lover with fierce pride and overwhelming love. Billy was behind the younger man’s incredible gains, and was only indirectly benefitting from Carl’s dozens of liaisons with other young men who were similarly altered—or had been altered by Carl. The power that lived inside these men fed and grew with the addition of new blood to its lineage, and Carl was a very accomplished and eager participant in its development. While they both would grow stronger and larger by doing nothing at all—by simply living and eating and breathing—he could realize sudden augmented growth spurts and more intensive and stronger increases to his muscular development and masculine energy whenever he initiated a new member of their growing team. And he was very good at doing that. For the moment, though, it was just Carl alone with Billy, as the teacher prepared for the commencement ceremony for his graduating class. And as that thought entered his head, he shifted his gaze again to the face of the young man standing behind him now, fixing his tie for him. “I’m still not entirely sure the whole naked graduating class is a good idea.” • • • • “It’s not like anyone else is going to be there,” Carl argued. Like all the other school-related activities, it had been decided that the all-male pupils of Billy’s class, the so-called Muscle Club members, would be secluded and make do with a separate ceremony in order to avoid some of their more…disruptive behavior. “And, you know, since we conduct a lot of class time in the buff anyway….” Carl looked Billy in the eye again. “I mean, why not?” “Why not graduate naked?” Carl’s beautiful smile appeared again. “You see my point.” “There’s the question of ritual and custom to consider, isn’t there?” “Ritual and custom,” Carl repeated, trying to mimic Billy’s tone. “Why do we need to honor the rituals and customs of people who don’t even want us around?” Billy opened his mouth to object, but Carl overran him. “It’s supposed to be a celebration as much as a ceremony, isn’t it? And aren’t we supposed to enjoy a celebration? And isn’t this about commencing with adulthood, moving out of our childhood years, and…other things?” “You’re about as much of a child as I am.” Carl had matured quite a lot during their time together. He was as smart as he was handsome, and his brain seemed to be developing almost as quickly as his muscle and cock. “You know what I mean.” Carl finished tying the tie and kissed Billy’s neck. He had done a perfect job of it—as usual. “We want to do this our way, the way we want to move forward, the way we want to celebrate who we are and who we’re becoming.” Billy turned around. “By staging the school’s first all-nude graduation ceremony.” Carl shrugged. Billy laughed slightly. “Naked, huh?” Carl nodded, recognizing that look on Billy’s face and understanding that he’d won this argument easily. “Naked, unashamed, proud, glorious and awesome. All the things you taught us to believe in ourselves, Teach. Heading forward into the world with our heads held high and…” “And your cocks at attention.” Billy gazed down at Carl’s massive shank, watching it plump as his lover expressed his emotions with such unabashed pride. These were all good kids, he thought. So fucking what if they wanted to graduate without a thread of clothing covering their massive and perfect bodies? “Well, I’m afraid I won’t be joining you in your festivities.” Carl was about to object, but Billy placed his finger against Carl’s soft, full lips to silence him. “I’m still your teacher, and I’m still expected to uphold some of the traditions and rules. One of which is that the teacher wears a suit at graduation.” Carl folded his gargantuan, meaty arms across his equally gargantuan and meaty chest, and cast his eyes south on Billy’s body. “Then I guess you’ll be wanting your pants after all.” Billy blushed. It made Carl’s heart flutter to see it. Goddamn, he had a cute boyfriend. “Yes, please,” the teacher said. Carl shook his head slightly and turned, walking towards the couch to retrieve Billy’s ironed slacks. Billy just gazed with longing and lust at the younger man’s amazing ass, and the way the two globes of brawn shifted and bounced as he walked. He had a fuzzy butt, and Billy wanted to take a bite of those huge peaches. But he suppressed both his insatiable sexual appetite and the constant throbbing of his ever-ready cock as Carl handed him the dove grey wool slacks and watched him tucking that lengthy thick pipe of sex along his thigh. “How do I look?” “Good,” Carl admitted. “Very good.” He opened his arms and said, “Come’ere.” “Now, don’t you go wrinkling me,” Billy chided. “No worries, Teach,” Carl said. “But don’t blame me if your prick rips its way clean out of those pants. Even from here, I can see what you’re packing, and it looks like it wants out in a very bad way.” Billy laughed and went into his lover’s embrace, trying to wrap up the much larger man’s bulk in his own arms as he said, “I’m unbelievably proud of you, Carl.” “I know, Teach. And I owe it all to you.” “Well, not all of it. I’m pretty sure that a lot of this,” he said, emphasizing his words by grabbing onto Carl’s muscular and ample buttocks, “was here before I found it.” “I’m just glad you did...finally.” He kissed his teacher. “You sure made it difficult to get us here.” He squeezed him firmly and kissed his lips again. Billy fell into the passion of his younger lover’s lips willingly and fully, surrendering to the young man’s strength. “You loved it,” he accused. “I love this,” he responded, kissing him again. “Say it again,” he asked, softly. “I love you,” Billy said, simply. “Say it again.” “I love you.” “Again.” Billy smiled. “I. Love. You.” “Fuck, I’ll never get tired of hearing that.” The next kiss made Billy’s cock bulge and lengthen, threatening to really rip its way out of his slacks. “Slow down, Carl. You’re gonna get me overheated and I just managed to get into these clothes!” “I told you there was no need for them, anyway.” He pinched Billy’s nipple hard and watched his teacher’s cock swell again. “If you didn’t make it so easy….” “I don’t! You just know where all my buttons are.” “And don’t I love fucking love to push them,” Carl agreed. It felt incredible to Billy to realize how much—and how little—Carl had changed since they had been together. He was still seriously, overwhelmingly turned on by the young man. By the way that he looked, the sound of his voice, that intoxicating scent he could smell on himself whenever they had been together. His cock would pulse and throb and grow almost uncomfortably hard whenever Carl entered a room as if it was tuned to the other man’s presence. His whole being would heat up and his brain would sizzle with desire and his prick swelled and hungered for the other man’s body. But beyond the mere physical beauty that Carl possessed, it was the man himself—the way that his brain worked, the words that he used, the small mannerisms that probably no one else noticed—that made Billy physically need him. And he had changed, in some ways very dramatically. He was more mature, now, about so many things. He was level-headed and logical in a way that most of the other Muscle Club guys weren’t. Sure, he was still seriously oversexed and possessed of a libido that could never be fully satisfied, but he seemed in control of these things, and secure in the knowledge that Billy loved him unconditionally, just as he loved Billy. And his affections and acknowledgement of that love were so open and obvious, even where they were forced to hide it from others, or pretend it didn’t exist. Just a look, or a smile, or something in his face or his body could signal to Billy that he was thinking about them, together, embraced, kissing, fucking, loving each other with the passion they could otherwise express. And now that was all almost over. Soon, Carl would no longer be his pupil, he could be his lover, and his mate, and the man he would spend forever in his strong, powerful arms. Soon, everything was going to change. It made his heart race and his breath shudder and his cock throb. Soon. So very soon. “Do you think this’ll work?” Carl asked. Billy was still within his arms, and their faces were very close. Billy could feel Carl’s heavy, mighty prick pressing against his own. He could feel Carl’s thick muscles against his body. He could smell Carl’s delicious, erotic scent everywhere. “I don’t think we have a choice left,” Billy replied. “I’m sorry you got dragged into this, Carl.” “I didn’t get dragged into anything,” he argued. “I dragged you in, if there was any dragging going on.” “That’s all in the past, and I don’t have any regrets.” “None?” Billy considered his answer. It was true that Carl and his cohorts had transformed Billy Titus into the man he was today. It was true that he’d had no say in the matter, and that it had been done to him before he knew what was happening. But it was also true that from that day to this one, when his body had been altered so completely, and he became the mentor, father figure and instructor for all these powerful, beautiful young men that he had loved every minute of it, and he had certainly fallen deeply in love with the huge, magnificent, decent, trustworthy and altogether amazing man in whose embrace he felt nothing but love and acceptance. “No,” he said, “not one.” “Then let’s get started.” “Yes,” Billy agreed, “let’s.” • • • • “Fuck, dude!” “I know!” “No. I mean...fuck! Dude!” “I know!” Scott Richardson and Derek Manzetti were standing next to each other before a mirrored wall, gazing at their own reflections. They were the first two boys in Muscle Club—Scott had been the one who discovered the secret that unlocked the magic that had transformed them all, and Derek had been the first friend he had helped to transform. They had been more or less inseparable ever since, and as the co-Presidents of Muscle Club, they were also given first crack at any new members. Consequently, of all the men in Muscle Club, and there were dozens of them by now, if not hundreds, these two were the biggest, baddest, most muscular and powerful and horned up of them all. At least, if you asked them. Their path to glory hadn’t been easy or without its missteps and trials, but here they were, at last, ready to graduate from high school and free themselves of the reins that held these two superb stallions at bay. Though, at the moment, all they could do was stare at their own reflections and marvel at the men they had become. In one sense, they were mirror images themselves. Perhaps because Derek had been given Scott’s initial dose, or perhaps because they had shared everything—and everyone—over the months leading up to this point, but the bodies that stood before them in the mirror were now almost absolutely similar in dimension, size, beauty, power and masculine perfection. “I’d fuck me,” Scott said. “With that tool hanging between your legs, you probably could.” “Don’t think I haven’t thought about it,” he admitted. “Yeah? Why haven’t you?” Scott grinned. “When the fuck would I have time? If I’m not fucking someone else’s ass, my own ass is being fucked. Why screw around with myself when there are so many others….” “Willing to be screwed?” Derek asked. “Fuckin’ A, bro!” Scott held up his thickly muscled arm and Derek high-fived him with a loud slap. “Fuckin’ A,” Derek agreed. Then he looked at their reflections again. “Fuck, dude.” “You said that already.” But Scott had to agree with the assessment. The two men standing in the mirror were nothing short of perfect. Massive hunks of meat bulged from every inch of their well-formed bodies. Every muscle was finely detailed and beautifully married to its brothers. The level of their muscular size, form and development was staggering. And that didn’t even take into account the more than foot-long shanks of sex hanging thick and heavy over balls that could swell with cream and shoot ropes of sticky, sweet cum filled up with the power to instantly turn any other man they chose into another muscle-swollen fuck-god gifted with an unending capacity for sex. For most of their growth, Derek’s dick had outpaced Scott’s in the size department, but whether it was because they shared everything—and everyone—with each other, or because they spent most of their time together, the two young men now sported matching cocks, both in length and girth, with equally bulbous heads dangling at the end of those fat, long shafts. To all other appearances, as well, the two could be twins. Not identical twins, like Hank and Harry Johnson, the laid-back blonde giants with the surfer dude attitudes and the tans to match, but certainly as if they had shared parents. The only differences that were clearly noticeable were that Scott had strawberry blonde hair atop his head and a wealth of manly fur that coated his chest, arms and legs, with a thick treasure trail running down the exact center of his torso like a river through the swollen rocks of his abdominal wall, while Derek had dark, nearly black hair on his head and his body—with the exception of the thick crown of his pubic bush above his ample set of sexual equipment—was smooth and hairless. But in all other ways, from the width of their shoulders to the heft of their massive pectorals to the march of muscle along their abs to the bulbous and beautiful butts jutting behind them, the two looked exactly alike, right down to their shining blue eyes. Scott sighed as he put his arm across his best friend’s shoulders. “Not bad, huh?” Derek smiled and nodded. “I’d say that’s an understatement of massive proportions.” “Just like us! ‘Massive proportions!’” Scott’s hand reached down and his fingers grabbed onto the fat nub of Derek’s nipple, and he pinched it hard. He laughed watching Derek’s cock surge and bounce in immediate reaction. He knew exactly where his lover’s buttons were, and exactly how hard to push them—which was, usually, pretty fucking hard, indeed. “You’re so predictable,” he said. “Look who’s talking,” Derek responded, reaching over and grabbing Scott’s cock in his grip and rubbing the tip with the pad of his thumb. A gush of precum was his reward, as he knew it would be, and he felt its heat and thickness drain over his flesh like honey. “Well, that’s hardly fair, is it? You know how sensitive my dick is.” “I do,” Derek agreed. “Which is why I know that if I do this…” His grip loosened on the other young man’s shaft and, using the gush of pre like lube, he moved his hand up the thick inches and then back down, doing it in such a way that Scott had to arch up onto his toes as the erotic thrill of his lover’s touch drove his libido into overdrive. “...that’ll happen.” “Not fair!” “You love it.” Scott laughed. “I kinda do. Do it again.” Derek did. Scott closed his eyes and bit his lip and Derek felt his cock surge with growth and firmness, swelling with sudden power in his hand. “Fuck, dude,” Scott whispered. “Are you excited?” “Aren’t I always?” “No, I mean, by the thing?” “The thing Billy has planned?” Derek nodded. “It’s kind of scary.” “Why?” He shrugged, bunching the muscles mounted on his shoulders into insane bulges of power. “Dunno. I guess it’s the...not knowing.” “Yeah, but that’s the exciting part, too!” “I guess.” But he still looked doubtful. “Do you...do you think everyone will want to do it?” “Maybe not everyone. It’s kind of drastic but….” “But, like Billy said….” “We haven’t got a choice.” Scott looked determined. It made his young face look handsome and mature. “What the fucking fuck, right, dude?” “Yeah,” Derek agreed, smiling brightly, “what the fucking fuck?” “Speaking of fucking fucking….” The two teen heartthrobs were well-practiced in the art of lovemaking, and with each other it was now so natural and innate that no words were necessary. They fell into a rhythm with each others’ bodies and brains. Each knew what the other wanted before they thought it, and each could deliver the other into sexual nirvana, a state of perfect physical bliss that would be hard for anyone else to understand, let alone achieve. Two young men in the peak of their sexuality and physical refinement, gifted now with bodies so strong and flexible and insatiable with desire that nothing came between them and their ultimate goal of gratification—giving and receiving perfect rapturous euphoria like no one else could, with bodies designed and constructed to do this one thing with flawless perfection. And they were only growing more powerful. • • • • Raul Garza had grown a reputation as the most beautiful member of Muscle Club. Others were bigger, or had larger pricks, or had grown taller or broader, but no one else looked like he did. He was, indeed, extraordinarily beautiful. Not merely handsome, but undeniably beautiful. And with each passing hour, day, week and month, he had only grown more impossibly beautiful. Beauty, it can be said, is subjective to the observer. What one person thinks of as physical beauty, another may not. It is in the collection of things, rather than the whole, that is beautiful. It’s in the eyes, or the mouth, or the neck, or the ass. It is the way the chest arches into the shoulder, or how the muscles of the arm are married to each other in a flawless array of power. It may be in the way a person moves, or speaks, or even a gesture. With Raul, it was all of these things. He simply couldn’t help it. He was irresistibly gorgeous, and growing more powerful in his sheer physical perfection with every passing moment. His beauty could be intimidating. Looking out from the inside, it wasn’t something he thought about too much. Others just reacted to him in that way, and maybe that was how everyone felt. Some people clammed up, confronted with such physical perfection. Others tried hard to impress him, wanting perhaps to suck his beauty inside themselves just by being near. And others didn’t seem affected at all, and it was these whom Raul preferred. He was naked. He was always naked. He had not worn a stitch of clothing in months—in fact, ever since starting his senior year in high school, he had decided that he would no longer wear any clothing at all, and would live the rest of his life never bothering to cover up an inch of his body or his beauty. At first, others thought this purely ego. He loved himself so much, he could only believe that others did too. Wouldn’t everyone want to see all that he was? Wouldn’t they want to watch his development day by day as his body grew ever more powerful and perfect, and his face continued to improve and become impossibly, inhumanly beautiful? For him, though, it was more about practicality than ego. Oh, certainly, he had a tremendous ego. But with everyone fawning over him, in awe of him, wanting to look at him and touch him and be with him—who could blame him for that? But as his body grew larger and increasingly unsurpassed in its level of physical beauty, the clothing seemed odd and stupid. Plus, he didn’t need to wear it for protection or warmth anymore, so what was the point? He was standing now on the public sidewalk before the city’s civic auditorium. He stood six-feet, seven-inches tall. He had 24-inch upper arms and a 34-inch waist. His cock was eleven inches long, and thick enough to make it difficult to grasp in one of his large hands. The two solid hemispheres of his chest projected forward by inches, and created a crevasse between his pecs that could hide several pencils. Fat, luscious nipples with thick, chewable tips pointed towards the sidewalk. A mane of dark, soft auburn curls cascaded from his head and fell along his wide, mountainous shoulders. His square jaw and high cheeks were dusted with a perfect shadow of whiskers, and his eyes—the color of caramel—smoldered with unrestrained lust and need. His luscious, full lips were parted slightly and his chest rose and fell as he breathed. His feet were shoulder-length apart, allowing his fat cock to dangle forward between the massive, highly-defined wedges of muscle flaring from his thighs. His arms hung loosely at his sides, the muscle bulging as if he had spent the last year punishing them to swollen glory. His long neck, nearly as thick as his head, was tall and straight as he looked down the street and watched his friend and fellow Muscle Club member approached. • • • • Brian Chan was a monster. ‘Huge’ only hinted at the young man’s impossible dimensions. Unlike Raul, however, Brian continued to attempt to surround the mighty bulk of his muscled frame in a shirt and jeans, though in most ways that only succeeded in accentuating and highlighting the fact that he was maybe the largest teenager striding the earth. Standing now seven-feet, nine-and-a-half inches tall in his ‘compact’ form, Brian was a behemoth whose movements shook the ground. Muscle swelled from his body like an uncontrolled growth of moss on the trunk of a tree. 30-inch upper arms. A nearly 90-inch chest. Thighs easily larger than most men’s waists. He looked slightly absurd as he walked up the street to meet Raul before graduation, carrying all that muscle on him as if he were constructed of boulders, but he insisted on dressing in clothes so he would look “normal,” no matter how much Raul rolled his eyes. Unlike most of the others, Brian’s growth came in sudden, uncontrolled waves. Like his body was saving up muscle growth that would suddenly bloom outward in new cables and swollen masses, and his only warning was a surging sense of heat and power that would wash over him like an orgasm as his body ripped its way free of another set of clothes and exposed its new dimensions for anyone to see. He still wasn’t used to it. It was...awkward. He never knew when it would happen, so he was never quite prepared for it. Others found it either amazing or erotic or both, and afterwards his libido was pushed so far into overdrive that he felt he could fuck anything that moved. His cock would immediately and unstoppably arch up to its new larger size and start pumping out fat gouts of cream in long, thick ropes as his body stripped itself of clothing, like a butterfly emerging from a cocoon. A few of the other guys had similar growth patterns, but no one could match Brian for the extent of his explosions of new muscle and cock—nor the frequency of the sudden growth. He waved at the unmistakable naked figure of Raul standing so unashamed and beautiful on the sidewalk, out in the middle of the city on a perfect summer day. Raul waved back, and started walking towards him. Hell, the guy looked like he was fucking someone with every stride of his perfect body, and The Beast would start swinging with its heavy thickness. “Hey, Big B,” Raul said, placing his hand behind Brian’s absurdly thick neck and pulling their lips together for a kiss. Even Raul’s lips felt beautiful pressed against his own, and the smell of the other young man’s intensely erotic pheromones rose into his nostrils and made his balls tingle. They pulled their lips apart and Raul looked up and down at his friend’s mass, reaching down and slowly stroking his own dick. “Bigger?” he asked. It was sometimes hard to tell if the huge Asian had surged recently. “Same big,” Brian said. “But I’ve been feeling...antsy all day.” “Might as well strip yourself out of them clothes then, Brian. They’re not going to do you much good when you start hulking.” Raul’s cock was starting to come to life, swelling visibly as the helmet bloomed. Brian laughed slightly. “I’ll leave the public nudity to you. You’re better at it.” “I’m better at a lot of things.” He licked his lips and rubbed the tip of his prick. “Oh, I know, Raul. I know.” He shook his head slightly as his friend so openly and unashamedly pleasured himself standing in broad daylight in the center of town. “There’s nothing you won’t do, is there?” Raul shrugged and smiled. “Don’t know. Do you have a list of things you’d like to try with me?” “I’d call you a tease, but we both know that’s not true.” “I never tease,” Raul said. “I only promise.” His cock, which he called The Beast, was now raging hard and starting to drool. “Ever had sex in public?” “No,” Brian admitted. “I’m a shy boy.” “You’ve got fuck all to be shy about, Bri. Let’s put on a show and see who turns up. You never know, we might invite a couple more friends into the Club.” “Or the police,” Brian said. “They’re welcome to join, too,” Raul answered with a huge grin. “I know there aren’t laws here about public nudity, but I gotta think that what you’re standing there doing right now doesn’t exactly fall inside the confines of decency.” Raul’s cock was stretched to its limit, arching upwards proudly and extending longer than a foot from his beautiful muscular frame. Thick veins wound up its length and the eye was open and weeping a steady flow of clear honey that broadcast its owner’s masculine scent and sexual desire strongly, like a clarion call for all Muscle Club members to answer. Raul looked down at his prick, stroking himself slowly and with obvious love. “I don’t see anyone objecting, do you?” “Not at the moment,” Brian admitted. Raul met his friend’s gaze. “You want some?” He grabbed hold of his monster and allowed a swollen bubble of his rich, delicious cream to appear at the mouth of his powerful snake. “I’ve got plenty.” Brian licked his lips. It was a sorely tempting offer. “You’re incorrigible,” Brian accused. “That’s just a big word for unashamed, which I am. And which you should be, too.” “It also means naughty.” “Guilty as charged,” Raul agreed. The swollen bubble of cum was growing in size, and began to slowly drip from his enormous erection like Elmer’s glue, thick and white and creamy. “Come on, Bri, don’t make me waste all this.” The huge Asian teen rolled his eyes and slowly dropped to his knees, saying, “If you insist….” Raul closed his eyes and started pumping fat floods of cream into Brian’s mouth as his friend sucked with delight and hunger on The Beast. “Fuck, bro,” Raul said softly, “I needed this.” As Brian swallowed the copious flow, he could feel his body begin to heat up, and his heart to race, and the strong, recognizable sense that he was about to swell with power all over again. Grabbing hold of Raul’s ass in his huge paws and pulling his friend’s cock deep inside his throat, he held on as his body began to magically expand with fresh, raw brawn. His shirt spilt its seams like paper and his newer body started to emerge. Raul smiled as his friend began to swell with new muscle, and it made him feel as if his cream was doing it. That was how powerful he was, now. Just a suck on his cock and he could make even the biggest dude in town get even bigger. Brian moaned and gulped as he felt the heat overwhelm him. Even knowing that it was coming didn’t make it one iota less enjoyable as his body’s muscled swelled fatter and harder. He could feel it intensely, and i never got any less amazing. There was a pressure bordering on pain at his crotch as his cock was quickly growing erect and needing escape from its denim prison. He sucked down the flood of Raul’s unending load and his back expanded by the inch and his chest bulged forward and he’d ripped free of his shirt in seconds. His fingers fumbled to undo his pants and allow his swelling prick some room when it decided it had enough of its cage and ripped free, pushing out and throbbing with its orgasmic pulse. His first gush splattered against the sidewalk, a fat creamy spray as his balls pushed their overflowing supply up the new inches of his cock. His mouth let go of Raul’s cock—rewarding him with a sudden splash of sticky wet warmth on his face as he and Raul switched places. “Get some,” he said, breathlessly, because he knew that the first load from his freshly grown body was overwhelmed with power. Raul didn’t need to be asked twice. He fell to his knees and Brian rose off his and opened his mouth to catch the second thick gush. It hit him full force and he swallowed eagerly before grabbing onto Brian’s surging manhood and welcoming its swollen head between his lips. He fed on Brian’s strength, and Brain gave it all to him. Raul looked up at his friend, and Brian looked down to see what his cream could do to Raul, watching him growing even more beautiful and powerful as his body bloomed with perfect muscle. He came harder watching Raul’s beauty intensify. He did not think it possible for a man to look better than Raul already did, but there he was proving him wrong. Whatever it was inside him that finessed his development and polished every inch of his muscle-swollen frame to flawless purification was doing it again. Brian could see his friend swelling with new power, and even as the bands of muscle on his shoulders multiplied and his chest swelled forward, the man’s face grew ever more achingly beautiful. He came harder still, watching what he was doing with his energized cum. And Raul grew larger and more beautiful with every gushing flood. • • • • Theodore St. George was a 66-year-old man who, until some time ago, had been an art teacher at the school where the male student population had lately begun to experience radical physical changes, and usually overnight. He had been a slight man with a bald head and wire-rimmed spectacles, fond of bow ties and suspenders who spent his spare time painting landscapes at the local park. That was who he had been, until two of his former students—duplicate twins named Harry and Hank, who had lately experienced those exact physical changes that turned them into sun-tanned mirror-images of some blonde demigod gifted with huge muscular development and an apparent lack of modesty—encountered him on one such morning and took it upon themselves to welcome their mentor into the unusual group dynamic known as Muscle Club. From that day to this, Mr. St. George was known as Teddy, and looked nothing at all like his former self. Like all men of any age who were exposed to the transforming properties that every Muscle Club member possessed in every cell and fiber of their bodies, Mr. St. George was changed drastically, his entire body chemistry altered and rearranged, so that when it was all said and done, Teddy was an alabaster-skinned god with deep green eyes, a shock of very black hair, and a body constructed from muscle so dense and thick that the man looked as if here were made of stone. Teddy was introduced to the members of Muscle Club as another teen, transformed by the twins, and re-entered his old school now as a student, though he spent the better part of his time out of class than in it. The masquerade lasted for some weeks before Mr. St. George confessed himself to Billy Titus, who only smiled knowingly and nodded, kissing the old man on his soft lips and welcoming him into their tight-knit society. “It’s nice to have another adult around,” Billy told him. “I’m not sure I still qualify on that account,” Teddy replied. “I seem to have lost control of myself to the needs of...this.” He grabbed the hard shank of sex in the crotch of his jeans and squeezed. “It seems to have a mind of its own.” “I know,” Billy acknowledged. “It can be...challenging.” “I sincerely don’t know how you control yourself.” “Sometimes I don’t, if we’re being honest.” More, he did not say. “But I’m happy you trust me with your secret.” “I should say that it isn’t much of a secret.” “As long as we’re sharing, you and I, may I confide in you and ask for your help?” “Of course, William, anything at all!” Billy smiled, seeing the face of his old teaching compatriot now reflected in the youthful, masculine visage before him. “I have something planned. Something...difficult. And it will need your help.” “My help?” “Yes,” Billy said. “And any other teachers who may have been similarly...upgraded.” Theodore St. George smiled. “I think I may know one or two candidates.” “And money. We’re going to need money.” “How much?” “A lot.” Teddy’s elegant eyebrow rose on his unlined forehead. “Just what have you got in mind, William?” A smile twisted up the corners of Billy’s kissable lips, and a sparkle was in his blue, blue eyes. • • • • George Carmichael and Chuck Willis were still a year away from high school graduation, but it had been decided by the Muscle Club co-presidents, Scott and Derek, that this year every member of the Club could attend. Willis had been the one to welcome George into Muscle Club personally, and the two had been mostly inseparable ever since. Willis was built like a fucking bull. Masses of thick, rock-hard muscle swelled outward everywhere on his body, almost as if his skin could not contain it. Deep fissures separated the bulbous muscle heads, and fat veins covered his brawn like tributaries over mountains. He had coffee-colored eyes and copper-colored skin, with a vast wealth of dark man-fur that coated his hyper-muscled body like a bear. He also smelled of raw sex very strongly, as if he had been bathing naked in the source of all fucking. George had insanely bright blue eyes that looked like jewels, and a lustrous mane of chestnut hair that flowed across his shoulders and down his back, like some Amazonian prince. He had thick eyebrows over absurdly long lashes, and full lips that looked as if they were constantly kissing. Where his boyfriend’s body was all hard bulges and deep crevasses, his was round and smooth with supple, sensuous curves to his muscle. Not fat at all, but more refined as if his body had been sculpted rather than grown. Like his lover, his body was similarly coated in curls of body hair, but rather than the coarse carpet that Willis owned, George’s was made of soft, long silk that swirled like ocean waves. If Willis was a bear, George was a lion, majestic and beautiful, with a long mane and sinuous muscles bulging along his frame. And when Willis had initiated George into the Club and George’s size and muscular development had surpassed his own, George was only too pleased to give some of it back, until they now matched each other pound for pound, even if Willis’s body looked like it was constructed from hard boulders, and George’s body was a collection of round, smooth contours. Plus, George had massive nipples. Huge. Thick, dark, supple, suckable nips perched at the edge of each slab of chest muscle as large as silver dollars. And they were as sensitive as they were large, as if their size had amplified their responsive nature. One could practically breathe on them and watch George’s fat shank of sex meat start to throb and rise. They were now, as they nearly always were, naked. Willis was lying face down on the grass at the edge of the swimming pool, while George floated face up on an inflated raft in the cool, calm water. Warm summer breezes caressed their skin, and George was paddling with soft splashes around the pool. “We should get ready,” he said, quietly in his deep, masculine tone. “Mmm,” Willis replied. “Does that mean, yes?” “Mmm.” “Mmm,” George mocked. He opened his eyes, shading them from the overhead sun, and looked towards his friend. Willis looked like some terrestrial map of forested mountains. The swell of his rump, round and muscular, rose high and mighty. The bulges along his shoulders stretched like a range of impressive hills. His skin was slick and shiny with tanning oil, burnished dark bronze. His shaggy head was a dark, wet mop of thick curls. George wanted to fuck him. “You’re not moving,” he observed. Willis turned his head to meet George’s intense blue gaze. “I’ll move when you do,” he growled. George sighed contentedly. “We’ll be late.” “No one will notice,” Willis observed. “Everybody from Muscle Club’s gonna be there.” “Someone will notice,” George answered. “Mr. Titus will notice.” Willis sighed, not contentedly but with resignation, because he knew George was right. Mr. Titus would notice. He noticed everything. Even when they were all tangled up together in “class,” all the young men of Muscle Club, all naked and horny and rutting like pigs, sucking and fucking and kissing, asses in the air, cocks hard as steel, cum flying everywhere—Mr. Titus could pick one of them out like the criminal in a line-up. He was like some Queen Bee who knew exactly where all her workers were, and what they were doing, particularly when they were doing something they shouldn’t. Willis pushed himself up onto his elbows and then turned into his side. His massive dick flopped across his muscular leg and he reached down to pet it, feeling the sharp, strong tingles of sex along its inches. Always horny. Always hungry. He loved his dick. He was looking at his lover and best friend as he caressed himself, allowing his eyes to drink in the other teen’s masses of thick muscle and all that soft fur and George’s colossal cock, half-hard and glistening in the bright sun. The dark stain of George’s fat nipples sat upon each thick pectoral globe like cherries on the top of ice cream. He growled, slightly, sounding like the bear he appeared to be. “Wanna fuck?” George smiled. “Don’t I always?” He fell from the raft into the pool and swam towards where Willis was lying, hauling himself out of the water and standing above the other huge young man. The water drained between the heavy masses of muscle like rivers through canyons, and his dick started to swell and throb as he quickly grew erect. Willis looked up at him. The sun glinted off the droplets clinging to his skin like diamonds. Those two amazing nipples looked swollen. He watched them grow hard with the same speed and hunger that George’s prick did. The nubs pushed forward and grew stiff and chewable. He knew that all he had to do was touch them, gently, just brush a fingertip against their super-sensitive tips and he could draw George close to an explosion of his delicious, thick cream. It would surge up his hard cock and fountain from the gaping mouth like a hydrant set loose, sending fat ropes of cum from the lion’s heavy balls. Willis got to his knees and grabbed George’s thick cock and aimed the head into his mouth, swallowing his lover’s meat with ease and familiarity. He drank the other man’s prick inside and down his throat, feeling it growing hot and hard as he sucked its length. It pushed against his throat, but he never gagged. He loved sucking dick, and he particularly loved sucking on his best friend’s. George reached up and grabbed one nipple in each hand, pinching them hard and forcing the first of many gushes of cum into Willis’s muscled body. He could feel himself shove a thick load up the inches of his prick and then a warm wash surrounded his cock inside his boyfriend’s mouth before he greedily guzzled it down. He wanted more. He always wanted more. And George always had more to give him. The sun was hot. Willis and George were hotter. Two young men with so much more muscle to come. • • • • “William, I’m sure you know these gentlemen already. This is Mike, Cal and Steve.” Billy reached forward and shook each man’s hand in turn, and his strength was tested to its limit each time. Firm, hard, manly handshakes that made the massive muscles lining these men’s arms swell and flex like snakes beneath their skin. It was amusing to him that men such as he was—adults rather than teenagers who had been transformed to the muscular and sexual behemoths they were now—insisted on trying to cover their overwhelming bodies in clothing. Even as it was becoming increasingly difficult to find clothing that fit, it was equally difficult not to give in to temptation as so many of the younger men had done. They were now stripping down to the bare minimum of covering, in some cases nothing more than a jockstrap that could barely contain their mammoth sexual equipment, or wearing nothing at all as Raul Garza so confidently did. Yet here they were, like him, trying to fit in with everyone else who was not nearly seven feet tall and did not have to contend with limbs bulging with enough muscle to overwhelm even the largest sizes of clothing and were not challenged by a shank of sex flesh so large, insistent and constantly charged up with need that it threatened to tear its way through whatever they managed to cover themselves with. Even now, seeing these men, he could feel that familiar overwhelming sexual energy start to throb and pulse, and he realized they were all affected similarly as their pungent masculine scents started to grow strong between them, like siren calls to sex. “I’m not entirely sure I do, actually,” he replied. “Although Cal and Steve look familiar.” “You know me better as Mr. O’Malley, the music teacher.” Mike smiled brightly, showing rows of perfect white teeth that dazzled. Billy remembered the man as having a bit of a paunch and male-pattern baldness, probably in his late forties, with an unremarkable face and a neglected body. He always thought him a rather sad man. The man standing before him now, clad in skin-tight low-waisted jeans and a body-hugging pure white Polo shirt looked no older than 19 or 20, and certainly had no sadness about him at all. It looked, rather, like he was prepared to take on the world barehanded and fuck the entire British navy. The paunch had been replaced by a clearly defined six-pack of amazing abdominal muscles, and his balding pate was now resplendent with a thick, honey-colored mane of soft curls that hung beyond his shoulders and halfway down his wide, muscular back. A rough, manicured beard and mustaches sprouted on his squared jaw and around his sensual mouth, and he was packing what looked like a ten-incher that pushed his package out to obscene dimensions. “And I’m Dr. McCloud, former biology teacher.” Billy nearly gasped in surprise. Dr. Calvin McCloud was a man in his sixties, with wrinkled skin and wireframe glasses who would have difficulty tipping the scales at ninety pounds dripping wet. But here he was transformed, a massive muscular beast of a man with a powerful, deep voice that made Billy’s ball sack quiver. He was wearing a barely-there tank-top made out of an elastic material that looked painted onto his outrageously developed torso. Two tectonic plates pressed forward from his chest, and he appeared so top-heavy that he was going to tip over—except for the tree-trunk thighs bursting out of the black spandex shorts that did nothing at all to his the fact that he owned a shank of cock even larger than Cal’s. His skin was copper and clean of fur, and his head was topped with a shock of jet-black hair formed into a fauxhawk that set of his ice-blue eyes to perfection. “I don’t believe we’ve met,” the third man said. “I’m Mike Jeffries. Used to teach at North Valley.” “Let me guess; Home Ec.?” Mike laughed gently. Then he raised up his arms and bulged them into mind-blowing power. Billy watched the muscle swell like balloons until his 24-inch pythons looked ready to split through his paper-thin skin. “Phys. Ed.” Then Mike went into a most-muscular crab pose that would have made any contestant on the Mr. Olympia stage spontaneously cream his jeans. He straightened and brushed at his mammoth pecs as if polishing stone, and said, “I’ve been working out.” Billy didn’t know what Mike used to look like, but considering that he was already a physical education instructor it made sense that the man now looked nothing short of masculine muscular perfection on two very sturdy legs. If he wasn’t kidding and he really had been working out his new body, Billy had to start reconsidering his own lackluster regimen, because the man before him was the living embodiment of a muscle god. It didn’t hurt that his face was achingly handsome, and the forests of manly fur that coated his muscles were arranged in a similarly perfect fashion, as if he had designed that, too. He was all-man, all right, and had the equipment to prove it. Mike had ocean green eyes, full, sensuous lips, a model’s facial structure and he was wearing a baseball cap that only accentuated his manly, sportsmanlike aspect. “I’m very happy to meet you. I presume that Teddy has filled you in on the plan?” “Some of it,” Cal said, “but not all. And he missed some of the important parts.” “Such as?” Mike counted off his points on his fingers, “Legalities, budget, infrastructure, schedule?” Billy smiled sheepishly. “Yes, well, those are obviously important, but we’re at a very early stage here. I have the location. It’s far from perfect, but it’s far better than what I would’ve hoped. Legal questions are a bit touchy, obviously, given the ages of the boys and our...recent behavior. I take full responsibility for that, of course.” Teddy said, “Not full responsibility, surely. As I’m sure these gentlemen can attest, trying to keep certain, shall we say, carnal drives in check when gifted with so many natural assets would be difficult on its own. Coupled with their already raging hormones and the amplified level of testosterone, not to mention augmented libido and the physical properties that would allow unfettered and a nearly constant ability to satiate those drives...it’s a miracle the whole town didn’t start exploding with muscular young men. I credit Mr. Titus with that success.” “Such as it is,” Billy said. “Thanks for the vote of confidence, but as of now—or, at least, as of yesterday—there were 257 known Muscle Club members, and who knows how many more men have come in contact with our little clique and left town to spread more cheer?” “It’s not necessarily a bad thing,” Cal said, grabbing his package meaningfully. “I’ve been rather enjoying myself, and the biological implications have this ex-biology teacher’s head spinning with possibilities. Perhaps this is the next step in our evolution. Perhaps it’s an anomaly. Either way, I know I’ve been having a very good time exploring the possibilities.” “As have we all,” Mike agreed. “Not our friend Mr. Titus, here,” Teddy added, laying his hand on Billy’s shoulder. “He has taken on the super-human task of denying himself access to the other young men in his tutelage.” Mike registered shock. “Just how the fuck is that possible? My dudes took me under their wing and fucked me silly. It’s been a non-stop orgy ever since!” “But I presume you are no longer a teacher at North?” “Of course not.” Then realization registered on his handsome face and he said, “You’re shitting me.” Billy smiled. “I shit you not.” Mike reached out to shake his hand again. “I didn’t think it was possible to hold back. I’ve felt like a non-stop fuck machine ever since I grew, and it’s only gotten stronger as my body has.” He looked at the others. “I thought maybe working out would relieve some of the, you know, pressure, but it only made it worse. Seems like the bigger I get—the stronger I get—I only get hornier and hornier. Thank god I had so many friends to relieve that pressure, or I might have exploded.” He looked Billy up and down and said, “I can’t fucking believe it!” “I have my relief valve,” he admitted. “But even that relationship is a dangerous one.” “So that’s why you want to….” “It is one reason, I’ll admit. A selfish one, for sure, but….” “Understood.” “There are many more. More important ones. Since I’ve remained at my post, I have been able—or forced—to observe what happens to these young men once they start to grow. Old friends turn on them. Family rejects them. Things happen to their bodies they cannot understand. It’s a bit of a struggle to reign in those...desires, of course. Which is why I’ve allowed such a lax set of rules within my classroom, and which is also why the school administration...well, you know the rest.” “Yes,” Teddy agreed. “So, you’re all in with me, then? You understand the sacrifices that I’m asking, and what it will mean for all of us—and them?” Nods of agreement. Billy took a deep breath and felt his heart soar with hope. “Then let’s get started.” • • • • Hank and Harry Johnson were identical twins, in almost every way. Even after having been exposed to the magic that the members of Muscle Club all shared, their bodies had grown and developed in identical ways, so much so that it was difficult for most people to tell one from the other. Texan teens, they looked more like Southern California surfers, with their deeply tanned skin and long flowing locks of golden blonde hair. With the exception that these particular surfers had been spending every waking moment they weren’t out on the waves inside a gym, where they had developed bodies of such incredible size and beauty that looking at them could produce instant erections on almost any man seeing them for the first time. It didn’t help matters that their usual uniform was a pair of very skimpy running shorts and nothing else at all, so that nearly every inch of their amazing and perfectly formed bodies was freely available to wantonly gawk at. The boys themselves seemed oblivious to the attention. Not that they weren’t particularly bright, more that they had a carefree attitude that was so open, generous and affable—if not downright affectionate—that they did not seem to fathom that people acted any differently with anyone else, regardless of their overwhelming physical beauty. Between the two of them, a natural competitiveness was also born, and it, too, had been amplified when Raul had taken them both by the hand and introduced them to his world. Now they roamed the world in a kind of good-natured haze, treating everyone and everything they encountered with the same sense of unreserved open-hearted friendliness. They simply loved everyone they met. And it helped that neither of them considered that leaving their ability to ‘tug’ on another man’s libido—sending out a subtle, tingling, very pleasurable throb of sexual desire and inescapable lust—constantly running was in any way wrong or inappropriate. After all, didn’t everyone like feeling good? And wasn’t it good that they could make other men feel good? Very, very, very good? They were jogging through the park, which was one of their favorite pastimes, as they discussed the up-coming ceremony. “This is going to be great!” “Right? Like, everyone together in the same place? And, like, naked?” “Right?” Their voices were indistinguishable as they jogged through the trees. Two six-and-a-half foot muscular teens wearing practically nothing at all, their muscles bouncing and flexing as they easily moved along the park paths. “I can’t wait!” It was in this very park that they had encountered one of their favorite teachers, Mr. St. Cloud, and “accidentally” invited him to join Muscle Club. And it was also one of their favorite ‘hunting grounds,’ where they were always on the lookout for more likely candidates. Because nothing felt as good—nothing felt as powerful and right and perfect—as changing a new member into another muscle-packed superman. Unless it was the inevitable round of mind-blowing sex that followed, of course. Nearly every morning the twins were out running, keeping their eyes out for new prospects. And as they ran, they were leaving thick trails of their masculine pheromones behind them, laced with the heady, uncompromisingly masculine scent that all Muscle Club members released like invitations to orgasmic bliss, and broadcasting constant pulses of the sexual tug radiating out like radar bands. They were fishermen, and their lures were nearly inescapable. It wasn’t hard to fall into their trap, and succumb to their charm and beauty. As they rounded a curve, emerging from the cover of trees and accompanied by the clarion call of their raging hormonal pheromones and the constant throbbing tug of their innate capability to turn any man into a potent horndog intent on one thing only, they spied their target at the same time. “Wow,” Hank said, his Texan twang coming in strong. “You can say that again.” “Let’s play!” “Let’s,” Harry agreed. Samuel Hanover was a dark-skinned brute of a man. Already well-muscled and broad with brawn, he was leaned over and stretching out his hamstrings when the twins spied him. An African-American man of impressive size and beauty, he was shirtless on this early summer morning, and his chocolate skin was slick and wet with sweat. “Hey!” Hank called. “What’s up?” Harry added. They jogged over to him and he turned, straightened, and let his jaw drop open in sheer shock. The twins slowed to a stop a few feet from him, standing side by side in all their uniform splendor. “Good morning,” they said at the same time. “What the fuck?” Then he seemed to realize what he had said, and he apologized. “Sorry about that but...I mean...the fuck?” Both twins grinned, and Hank said, “No worries, we get that a lot. I’m Hank, and this is Harry.” “We’re twins.” “I think he got that right away, Sherlock.” “Well, maybe he thought he was seeing things.” In fact, Sam was thinking that, but it wasn’t the fact that the two men before him looked so identical. It was the fact that they looked so identically developed, muscular, beautiful and amazing. “Sam,” he said. He was feeling a distinct buzzing in his body, and he felt as if the immediate area was suddenly growing warmer. “You jog here a lot? Funny, cause I think we’d remember someone like you.” “I just moved into town. Taking a teaching job in the fall. Over at North Valley.” He wiped his brow. It really was getting hotter. “We go to West Valley, but we have some friends at North.” Hank asked, “What’ll you be teaching?” “Physical Education,” he answered. He adjusted himself without thinking. His cock was starting to feel quite heavy and bothersome all the sudden. Hank looked at his brother and said, “Should’ve guessed.” “You’re in high school?” Sam was incredulous. No one that big, with that much muscle packed on a body that perfectly developed could possibly be that young. It took years to develop that much meat, and he should know. An ex-bodybuilder himself, he’d transformed his own body over the course of many years before retiring because he was unwilling to use enhancements on his body. He allowed his gaze to look at the unbelievable development on each of the young bodies on parade before him, admiring the size, shape and perfect definition packed on every inch of these bronzed blonde teens. A sudden, unexpected throb hit his prick, and he swallowed drily. “Graduating later today, as a matter of fact,” Hank said proudly. “Eighteen?” “Yes,” Harry confirmed. “You look surprised.” “I am. I mean, you guys must spend every day working out.” He sucked in a deep breath. Sweat trickled down his spine and crept between his butt cheeks. “Not every day,” Hank admitted. “But we do get a lot of exercise.” “Oh, yes, we’re both very physical.” The brothers looked at each other as if sharing some inside joke. When they looked back, Harry’s eyes scanned Sam’s body up and down as Hank said, “How old are you?” Sam thought it an odd sort of question, but he answered, “36,” somewhat proudly. “Wow, did you hear that? Sam’s twice our age.” “He still looks really good, though.” “Um, thanks?” Now he was very hot. His heart was racing, and his cock was throbbing. “I think I should be getting on.” “Do you mind if we jog with you for a while?” Hank’s hand was crawling down his well-muscled torso. Sam followed its course until the teenager hooked a thumb into the waistband of his running shorts, pulling them down slightly. His eyes grew round at the realization that Hank’s prick was huge, and pushing insistently against its thin cloth cage. “Would that be all right?” Harry was cupping his crotch, and the head of his own massive shank was easy to make out. “I guess...so.” The familiar trickle of pre-cum surged along his quickly thickening cock, and his balls tingled happily. “Cool,” Harry said, smiling. “I think this is the start of a really good friendship, wouldn’t you say, Hank?” “Oh, definitely.” Sam’s brow wrinkled slightly, but he watched the two young men start along the path again—in particular, he watched their bulbous, meaty asses bounce and sway as they jogged—and found himself amazed and turned on in equal measure by the beauty of these twin boys and their amazing bodies. “Did you know Mike?” “Mike?” Sam repeated. “Mr. Jeffries? He used to teach at North.” “You knew Mr. Jeffries?” “Intimately,” Harry said. “We’re very close friends with Mike.” “I guess there were some problems with students? Something about his performance?” “Problems? Do you think Mr. Jeffries has problems with students, Hank?” “I have never heard any complaints from anyone about Mr. Jeffries. On the contrary, I believe that everyone is extremely happy with his performance. And speaking from experience, I can say that if there’s one thing no one can ever complain about in reference to Mike, it’s his performance.” “I was told he left town.” Sam’s cock was now rock hard, and rubbing against his shorts quite distractingly. “Evidently there were complaints.” “I have no complaints, but then he wasn’t my teacher.” “Well, to be fair, Henry, I don’t think you can say that with 100% honesty. I think Mike taught you a thing or two.” “Well, yes, but not as a teacher—I mean, not in school, that is,” Hank clarified. “Well, no, not in school.” “I don’t mean to pry, but the administration has been very coy about what, in particular, Mr. Jeffries did to be dismissed so abruptly.” “What he did?” Sam tried to adjust himself on the sly, but touching his hard-on only made things worse. “Yes, what prompted the school to ask for his resignation.” “Oh, that. Well, it wasn’t really his fault.” “Of course not! No one blames Mr. Jeffries for what happened.” “I probably shouldn’t even be asking these questions,” Sam admitted. His whole body was coated in sweat. His heart was racing. His balls were on fire. “We could show you, if you like,” Hank said. “Oh, yes, we could do that,” Henry agreed. “If you’re really curious.” Sam glanced over his shoulder at the two young men following him. Did they look bigger? Were they more muscular than he remembered only moments before? And were those small shorts they wore even smaller? He could see each of the twins’ massive pricks wagging and rubbing up against the Nylon, inches long and fat as sausages. “I...I don’t want to get anyone into any more trouble.” “I don’t think that’s a worry,” Hank said, smiling brightly. “Nope, I think at this point everyone concerned is pretty happy with how things turned out, all things considered.” Sam slowed and felt the tremendous heat of the two massively muscled bodies approach him. He didn’t turn around, though. His hard-on was as massive as everything else. “Maybe I should go on by myself.” Hank circled around in front of him, while Henry stayed at his rear. “Why, Sam? Aren’t you feeling all right?” Hank glanced down at Sam’s insistent boner, tenting his shorts. “Is that what you’re worried about?” Sam swallowed hard. “Sometimes that happens when we’re exercising, too,” Hank added. “Henry, Sam is feeling a bit embarrassed because he has a hard-on. Why don’t you come around here and show him that he has nothing to be embarrassed about.” “A hard-on?” Henry moved to stand beside his twin. He was holding his running shorts in his left hand. In his right hand, he was holding the biggest, fattest, hardest cock that Sam had ever seen. Henry’s prick—looking to be at least a foot high—was red and glossy and clearly as hard as a rock. He was slowly stroking himself, and a steady flow of clear honey was emerging from its mouth and draining along the thick, long shaft, lubing his grip and making a slick, wet sound. “Why are you worried about a little thing like that?” He smiled glancing at the tent in Sam’s shorts, and added, “Not that it’s little by any means.” Nearly unable to take his eyes off the majestic sight, he was nonetheless distracted by movement and he looked over to watch the other twin’s prick inflate in record time, growing so large so quickly that it was almost comical. And when had Hank removed his shorts? Now the two matching sets of muscular, tanned, blonde-haired gods stood entirely naked before him, with massive erections steadily leaking copious flows of warm, clear honey that scented the very air around him with sex. Their bodies seemed to magnify, growing more solid and more clearly defined, as if their muscles were slowly swelling outward all at once, pushing against their smooth, flawless skin as they inflated with power. “There’s nothing to be embarrassed about, Sam. Nothing at all.” He raised his gaze from their monsters and looked at their faces. Were they even more handsome now? Had their countenances changed along with their bodies? How was any of this possible? Was he dreaming? A dark stain colored his running gear as he spontaneously came, releasing a heavy, uncontrollable flood of warm cum into his crotch. “That’s nice of you,” Hank said. “Yeah, that’s quite a compliment.” “Perhaps we should return the favor?” “That’s a great idea, Hank.” The two young men pointed their massive cocks towards the high school Phys. Ed. teacher and suddenly twin sprays of thick, sticky cream were splattering against Sam’s body as if the teens were holding hoses and had opened up the nozzles. An impossible amount of cum was spraying from each cock and it struck Sam with force and heat and a sudden, overwhelming sense of power. He gasped. He came again. And then he was growing. • • • • Mr. Titus was wearing a suit. No one else in the auditorium wore anything at all. He stood behind the podium and looked at the gathering of naked, perfect men before him. They were all looking back at him, with smiles on their achingly handsome faces and nothing but prime, beautiful muscle as far as the eye could see. He’d just handed out the final diploma and watched the last of his graduate take his seat with his friends. There were grins and kissed and back slaps aplenty—even a few cock strokes—as they congratulated each other. “Gentlemen. I present to you the graduating class of…” “The graduating class of Muscle Club!” someone shouted, and a deep, thrilling roar went up as each of these powerful, super-human young men raised their voice in pride and triumph, glorying in the brotherhood of muscle they had formed. Some stood from their chairs and raised their arms, plumping their masses of brawn into full power. Others grabbed or stroked their cocks as a sign of superiority. Some kissed or embraced. It was a sudden explosion of testosterone and hubris, a celebration of what and who they were, and an unashamed display of their sense of achievement. Billy smiled brightly and nodded before trying to bring some order back to the proceedings. The mass of male perfection slowly quieted again and resumed their seats, and Billy acknowledged their declaration of independence. “The graduating class of Muscle Club.” Another shout went up. More awesome displays of muscular grandeur and sexual capacity erupted. Billy felt his own massive cock stirring and wanting free, but he did his usual best to suppress it and merely allowed the celebratory display of virility and arousal to cool on its own. These weren’t boys before him, these were men. Their bodies showed that with ample evidence. Some of them were barely 18, but looking from one to the next of the faces of Muscle Club’s growing membership—both in number and in physical size—it was evident to their teacher that these were men, with manly strengths and desires, and a strongly masculine need to satisfy them. It was obvious how they had all been changed externally by whatever was happening to them, but the internal changes were less so. Only when he was alone with them, with each man in Muscle Club, did he realize how changed they were. Along with their swelling muscles and growing beauty, they were maturing in ways he could not have imagined. They were truly behaving like a family, now, watching out for each other, supporting each other and, yes, even loving each other. So many of them had been rejected by their own family and friends, now. Prejudice, certainly, and maybe even fear. Fear of their growing bodies and growing power and growing sexuality. Fear of their fearlessness. Fear of the size of their muscles and bodies, fear of their outsized libidos and egos, fear of their strength and power. It was so sad, really. Because there was nothing to fear from these men at all. The cheers died down to a quiet roar and Billy held up his hands for silence, eliciting a few catcalls when his arms started ripping through his clothing. Would he ever stop growing bigger? He sincerely hoped not. “Gentlemen,” he said, “before we get on with today’s celebrations, and what I’m sure will be a party the likes of which this school—this town—has never seen, I have a couple of important announcements to make concerning your...our futures.” A soft, deep murmuring rose at his words. “I know...I know some of you have had your suspicions, but I have not been able to report this news until today. Until now. “We have dreamed of a place for us, together. A place where we will be free to live as we know we must. A place where we are free to be ourselves, and not ashamed.” “Who’s ashamed?” It was Raul, naked and glorious—and did he look even more beautiful than yesterday? A tremendous roar accompanied his question. The feral roar of power. “You’re right of course, Mr. Garza. Shame is not something that comes naturally to you, but for some of us, shame is what we are expected to feel. Shameful of our very emotions and desires, and shameful about how we act and look. Shameful of our actions and reactions. Shameful of simply existing.” A hush fell, and some of the young men looked down at the floor, while others were looking from face to face, and some of them nodding in agreement. “It is...difficult for others to understand what this means.” Billy gestured at his own hugely developed frame, running his hand down the thickly muscled contours, so easily discerned even under his suit of clothes. “What it means to be...us.” It was silent now. Completely silent. “On this day, we are all graduating. Today, we are all moving forward, and moving out.” More murmurs. “We have found a place for us. For any of you who wish to join us. As of today—now—we are no longer Muscle Club.” The sound was now one of confusion, also refusal, but Billy expected that. “We are more than a Club. More than a school. We continue to grow, to become more than we are, and to invite others to join us. So we need a new name, and a new goal, and a new place.” He paused, and five other men, also wearing tight-fitting suits—some, ludicrously so, looking as if the seams would burst and reveal their incredibly-developed muscular frames in seconds—walked out onto the stage, arranging themselves in pairs on either side of the podium. These men, looking no older than Billy himself, or indeed than any of the dozens of naked teen muscle gods in the audience, stood with their hands clasped before them and their handsome faces looking out toward the gathered members of Muscle Club with smiles. “Perhaps some of you recognize these men here with me on stage.” He gestured to each man as he announced their names. “Theodore St. George, formerly a teacher here of art history and English. Michael Jeffries, formerly a teacher of Physical Education at a neighboring High School. Calvin McCloud, formerly a teacher of biology and earth sciences here. Stephen O’Malley, formerly a teacher of music and mathematics. And finally Samuel Hanover, one of the newest members of our happy and unusual family, thanks to Harry and Hank.” After each man bowed his head slightly, Billy cleared his throat. “Gentlemen,” Billy said, drawing the attention to be focused on his face again, “today we announce the birth of our new home. A place for us to gather together, live together, and build something of our own that no one can push us out of or refuse us entry. Today, gentlemen, is the first day. “Today I invite you to live in Muscle City.” On cue, the five men standing around him lifted their arms in unison and tensed their collections of awesome, uncompromising brawn to full bloom. Instantly, their clothing was torn to shreds, practically exploding from their bodies, revealing the promise of what they had been hiding in naked glorious perfection. Then they grabbed onto Billy’s suit and ripped it from his body, tearing apart the wool and cotton as if it were paper, uncovering the body that only one other man had seen to this day, as Billy Titus joined his pupils in a silent vow never to hide who and what he was any longer. The six men stood proudly amongst the tattered and torn remnants of their old life and folded their massive arms across their bulging chests, beaming with smiles that displayed their unashamed masculine perfection. Immediately, the crowd exploded in shouts and cheers and wild applause. “If I may…” Billy began, but the noise of the spontaneous applause was overwhelming. The members of Muscle Club were out of their seats, hugging, kissing, fist-pumping and throwing their own bodies into awesome displays of their massive muscular development. “Gentlemen,” Billy said again, but the cheers and clapping and muscular displays continued. Billy looked at his fellow teachers and shrugged, and they threw their arms across each others’ shoulders and watched the mayhem continue for some minutes until the crowd began to settle again, and some voices raised questions that they hurled toward the stage. “Where is it?” “When do we leave?” “How did you do it?” Billy gestured for calm and finally received it, but most of the audience remained standing, now, fully pumped on excitement and surprise and unable to calm their overeager bodies. Just the idea of Muscle City was causing the men to spring erections, as if voting with their cocks. “As you know, the economic downturn has had a debilitating effect on several nearby towns, causing some to be thrown into complete disarray and bankruptcy. Some weeks ago, a friend and I start…” “Carl!” Several deep voices shouted, and a glance at the big blonde’s face showed him coloring a deep red with embarrassment and pride. “A friend,” Billy said, loudly, “and I began to investigate the possibility of taking over one of these places, one that has been mostly abandoned as its factories closed and its population left for greener pastures. As we know, many of the commonplace necessities of daily life are no longer absolute necessities for us. Our bodies and our fellowship can now provide for most basic needs, but we are still left living in an unfriendly environment that neither understands or desires our continued citizenship. “We therefore concluded that what would best benefit us and all our friends would be a place separated from our former lives, a place where we can explore our new capabilities, our new relationships, and our new lives.” “Fuckin’ A!” someone shouted. “Fuckin’ A, indeed,” Billy agreed. And then there was more yelling and applause and alpha displays of massive muscular development. The men on stage were covering their mouths as they laughed, or trying to feign some kind of adult control even though their own hearts were racing and they could practically taste the testosterone leaking into the room. “And I am happy and proud to announce today that we have found that home, and it is awaiting our arrival.” Cheers, again. Sustained and loud. The walls were shaking and the roof quaked. The sheer power contained in the gathered men was enough to create havoc inside the building. Billy called for quiet again, and said, “Let me be clear, this will not be an easy change. We are not going to a Garden of Eden. The town I speak of will need lots of work to make livable spaces, and many of its services, resources and facilities have fallen into disrepair, if not downright failure. “I must also hasten to add that a great many of you will need your parents’ permission. There are still laws to consider if we are to avoid undo interference and observation, and starting off on the wrong foot would put all of us, and this endeavor, in peril.” Already, there were protests, but Billy said, “I realize that many of you have been turned out already by your families. I know that many of you are—or were—living in the classroom or even at the outdoors gathering place, because you’ve had nowhere else to go. Many of you are already living together, squatting in abandoned properties or living with your friends with more understanding and loving families. In short, you have already received a kind of tacit permission to move out, but you will still need to inform your families of your intentions before joining us. “For those remaining behind, and I know there are more than a few of you who will be unwilling at this point to abandon everything you know and move to another city, even one as I have described, you should know that I have given my notice and informed the school that I do not intend to return. Whomever your teacher is in September, they may be unwilling to be as...lenient as I have been concerning certain rules regarding clothing requirements and sexual conduct in the classroom.” A few of the younger members in the audience groaned audibly. “I wish that I could be in two places at one time, but I’m afraid the situation has become untenable. Restrictions will be enforced upon you—upon all of us—in the coming year whether we like it or not. I know this makes it harder on you than ever, but it is what it is.” The general mood shifted at his words, But then he smiled, and he said, “But Muscle City is ours, gentlemen. It is all ours, and we may do with it everything we can dream of.” Then he lifted his own arms up into a double-bi that would make the gods weep with envy, building his colossal pectoral mounds into thick mountains of raw power, and making his body swell outward as he released the bounds he had placed on it and began to swell into his ultimate, glorious, unfettered size and magnitude. His hyper-masculine scent was being released in thick clouds. His muscles bulged against his skin with their utter capacity and facility. His cock was a massive thing of beauty and dominion, drooping forward over his cum-pumping balls with every thick inch of its impossible extents. Male power and sexual energy saturated his voice. “Muscle City—and freedom—awaits us, gentlemen.” Part 1 They left their old homes the following day. It was an easy decision for most of the young men, and for those who were unsure or needed permission to abandon their old lives but were unable to get it for now, they knew that there would be a place for them no matter how long they waited to join their companions. The young men of Muscle Club left their homes in the early morning hours, shortly after dawn. Billy judged it would be best to cause as little commotion as possible, and because he knew that once the brotherhood was fully assembled it would difficult if not impossible to keep them from becoming exceptionally overt with their passions. As a rule, the boys and young men had become very comfortable showing affection towards each other, though they were cautious in most cases with some rather overconfident exceptions in the same mold as Raul’s constant nudity. But the heat that they generated - both physical and sexual - when you gathered a lot of them together was too strong to easily overcome. One by one, and two by two, they moved through their old city towards the civic center, where they would gather and start their procession towards their new home. Most wore some kind of covering, even if it was only the tiniest pair of shirts or a “banana hammock” that cradled their massive cock meat. Some elected to finally give up clothing altogether as a showing of their independence. Seeing them all together in the open air, standing tall and proud and nearly naked, Billy felt a justifiable pride and love for them all. They believed in him, and they trusted him, and he could’t let them down. When it seemed that no others would be arriving, Billy went to the head of the group and they walked out of town in the strangest parade that anyone had ever seen. Nearly 200 men, semi- or entirely naked and unashamed, like a procession of the finalists in some superhero look-alike contest who had all forgotten their costumes, walking hand in hand or arms hanging across their companions broad shoulders, all with bright smiles on their handsome faces as they bid adieu to their old lives without a look back. Muscle City was several dozen miles away, and they would be walking the entire distance. They avoided the roads and highways, taking a straight-line approach that had them moving across farms and fields, over hills and across streams, through tall, dry grass and among curious horses and incurious cows beneath the bright summer sun, their perfect male bodies soaking in the heat and glistening from sweat like metal-skinned gods. A thick cloud of their combined earthy pheromonal funk surrounded them, scenting the warm winds with a heavy perfume of their powerfully masculine scent, and dozens at a time would fall away from the larger group to engage in some fun with each other as they travelled toward their new home, unable or unwilling to wait before they could enjoy the many physical and sexual gifts their bodies could bestow on one another. They were kissing and embracing and sending up whoops of sheer joy at their new freedom. A giddiness accompanied their realization of what they were doing, and what they had done, and what they imagined lay in store for them. No more hiding or shame. No more denying of their desires and powers. No more pretending to be who they no longer were, and the liberation of their bodies and their impulses - finally unburdened from the rules that the old world had tried to chain them with. Billy was smiling the whole way. His heart felt like it was going to swell out of his chest and spill love all over every last one of these young men. It seemed impossible that this was actually happening, that they were all with him, giving this project their complete acceptance and showing that their confidence in him was absolute. He was worried about what would happen along the way, and what would happen when they finally reached their destination, but he was just as confident that these young men would persevere. He did not lay too many rules on them about the place they were going. They had been saddled with so many rules already, and all of those rules had to do with the comfort and fear of others, and not the well-being of these young men at all. He’d taught them well when they were all in his classroom, and he had observed those teachings made manifest in their everyday lives. ‘Help those who need help.’ ‘Treat each other with respect and love.’ ‘Believe in yourselves.’ And, as always, the golden rule overall: Do unto others as you would have others do unto you. Basic rules that would color every decision they’d need to make. The camaraderie and competition among the young men was apparent even as they left the town they had called home. Everyone wanted to bring some part of their old life along, whether that was a laptop with all their social connections on it, or a box of books, or the baseball mitt that no longer easily fit their larger hand, but which remained a comfortable reminder of things that used to be and might be again. Some of them wanted to bring everything even knowing that was impractical, and others left with nothing - literally nothing - at all, not even a stitch of clothing. “Let me carry that,” one dude would say to another, as if he was somehow stronger than his brother. Others were comparing whatever they’d decided to bring with someone else’s choice, debating the relative merits of each item. Others were simply overjoyed at the prospect of living somewhere together where they’d never have to hide anything again. And Billy wondered whether that was possible, and what the fates had in store for them. “This place is a fucking dump!” “No one said this was going to be easy.” “No one said we were moving to a fucking dump, either!” The staggering collection of naked men stood at the edge of an abandoned town. To a man, they were incredibly well-developed with outsized muscle packed on their oversized frames. They stood together very closely, often rubbing warm skin against warm skin and even groping each other, unashamed of such overt and open shows of affection and love for each other. Some were sporting impressive erections, as if demonstrating with their cocks the excitement they felt inside - or, more likely, simply giving in to the constant state of arousal that pumped through their bodies and free, at last, to do so without embarrassment or fear. None looked older than their mid-twenties, and their assemblage was a kaleidoscope of racial differences, with skin tones ranging from alabaster to dark chocolate, hair both straight and curly, eyes of blue and green and grey and brown, and bodies as smooth as a baby’s butt to bearish figures coated in curling forests of dark manly fur. There were, by number, 178 men arranged in the street leading into Muscle City. More would be coming later, swelling the population to nearly 250 men. They stood in the summer sun under a clear blue sky, and not a one of them, by this time, was wearing a single stitch of clothing. Anything that some of them had been wearing initially had long since been abandoned, and to a man they now stood in pure naked perfection, each the very model of masculine beauty. Some were holding hands, others had their thickly-muscled arms hanging across each others’ shoulders. Some stood silent and alone, gazing up the deserted street leading into the new home than only a handful had seen to this moment. It was, in fact, a fucking dump. Largely abandoned for a number of months, the city - more of a town, really - had suffered at the hands of the on-going economic mess that the entire country had been experiencing, though it had hit hardest here because it had been going on far longer and for different reasons. The latest calamity had only sealed its fate. “It’s not much to look at,” Billy admitted, turning around at the head of the contingent and raising his voice for all to hear, “but it is ours. No one can tell us here what we can or cannot do. No one can force us to restrain ourselves, or fit in, or abide by rules we do not make for ourselves.” He raised his muscular arms above his head, and announced, “This is our home, gentlemen! This is Muscle City!” A cheer went up, and the men kissed and embraced each other in sheer joy. “I still say it’s a fucking dump.” Billy laughed despite himself. “Then let’s make it into something better!” He lowered his hands and gazed on all the handsome faces looking back at him hopefully. He could see disappointment in some of those faces, and he understood that. He could see worry and fear in others, which looked odd to be pasted on bodies so overwhelmingly powerful and graced with such uncommon masculine beauty. On others, he could see unvarnished happiness and wonder. His lover, Carl, stood next to him, towering over his smaller form, and the five other ‘adults’ he had brought with him were arranged nearby as leaders for this most unusual and unconventional parade. “I know this may not be what some of you were expecting. I know others of you may be reconsidering your devotion to this project. Some of you can’t wait to get started. There are...a lot of unknowns going into this, but we’re together, and we’re free, and, c’mon, we’re fucking naked! What’s not to like about that?” Smiles, then. Smiles and nods and laughter. “Dudes,” Carl said, his deep voice powerful and rich, “think about where we are right now and what’s going to happen.” He gestured behind him with his arm and said, “This is ours. All ours, and no one else’s. We can make it anything we want to, and we start now.” He then turned and walked into Muscle City, followed by Billy and Sam and Mike and Teddy and Calvin and Steve. Then the co-presidents of the old Muscle Club, Derek and Scott followed them up the broken asphalt road, followed in short order by Raul and Brian and Hank and Henry and all the oldest members of the Club. They were walking into a town made up of houses and storefronts and buildings that used to hold families that had gone in search of something better. They were all looking for the same thing, hoping to find it here where they would be left alone and to become whatever it was they were growing into. A sense of expectation and ambition began to swell in the young men walking forward into the abandoned town. And, above all, a feeling of liberation and freedom, carefree in its possibilities. The first days proved to be a wake-up call to all the men, young and old, taking up residence in the small town. Real duties and responsibilities were assigned, because to make the place safe and habitable meant figuring out how to make things run, and how to turn on lights and re-establish running water and bring life back to a dead place. A sense of what life would be like in this place that had no others around to judge them or place rules on their activities and desires became quite obvious on the first evening within the streets of Muscle City. The town was quiet, without electricity to power appliances or air conditioners or TV sets, and the air grew warm and sultry. As the sky darkened and the men gathered back together after a day of exploration and discovery, each huge body slick with sweat and coated in dust and dirt and grease, they fell together out of necessity and longing, drunken on a sense of their utter freedom and overwhelmed by the sheer number of beautiful, muscular men in one place with only one thing on their minds. To say an orgy broke out cannot adequately describe the sexual heat that finally exploded on the streets of Muscle City. No one held back at all, because there was no longer any need. Any desire, any wish, any longing or craving or hunger that any man felt for any other man could and would be satiated, for longer and deeper and more fully than any of them had ever imagined. The realization that this was real, that this was happening, and that no one would appear to stop them slowly spread through the throng of hyper-sexual and superhuman men like a slow-moving slick of oil that coated their naked bodies with its warm, wet comprehension. They could fuck each other openly, here, on the street. Or in the buildings. Or anywhere they wanted to. They could kiss and stroke and love each other with abandon and without fear of discovery or judgment. They could finally, finally allow themselves to fully experience each other, love each other, fuck each other, and utterly surrender to the overwhelming sense of perfect masculine power and never come up for air. Their bodies would not only allow such action, but craved it. More muscle, more sex, more power, like glowing conduits that ran through the assembled mass of naked muscle and pumped up their lust to unheard of levels. Cocks plumping into massive limbs and plugging into asses and mouths, shooting fat ropes of cream in unending supply. Lips kissing lips, mouths sucking nipples, tongues lapping at assholes, hands groping and stroking and caressing and everywhere long, luxurious groans of absolute pleasure filling up the dark streets with the unmistakable sounds of men being with other men and falling into a state of perfect sexual bliss. Grunts and shouts and howls of pleasure that rose in a crescendo of mind-blowing sex. It lasted all night, all through the hot, dark, sweaty hours under the stars and moon until the sky turned pink again and the men welcomed a new day, their bodies having absorbed the gallons of unending cream that their balls could produce. And they were all bigger than ever. Billy was initially reticent to jump into the bulging, sweat-slick, cum-sticky mass of muscle. He had held himself back so long that he had some trouble overcoming the chains he had placed on his own libido and desires. It was Carl who took him by the hand and cast him into the mass, introducing him as “my boyfriend, Billy, so be gentle.” But gentleness was the last thing on anyone’s mind, including Billy’s once he let his engines rev and uncaged the lion inside him. He let his brain go and allowed his body to take over, and he took to the rampant, unbridled, overwhelming sex like a fish to water, diving in face-first and nearly drowning from the attention his attendance received. Then he started to change. “Well, fuck,” someone growled in satisfaction, “that was fun.” Billy opened his eyes. To say that he felt amazing would only slightly touch the sensations of power and well-being coursing through every cell of his body. After years - literal years - of not engaging with any of the other dozens of young men turning into muscle gods all around him, he had spent the first night being waited on and worshipped with an almost religious reverence by anyone who could get close to him. Mr. Titus had grown into a legend among his students. The man they couldn’t have. They knew he and Carl were together, but no one else could even touch him. Somehow, miraculously, he had managed to survive months and months among them all, watching them all grow and explode with muscle and sex and stay apart. Now he was there, with them all, and they all wanted to be with him. There was no mirror for him to know how much he had changed after only a single night among his proteges and pupils. But he had changed in a serious way. Several dozen pounds of new, fresh, raw muscle bulged from his taller, wider frame. His body absorbed and accepted and thirsted for this, and now it was changing dramatically, fed by so many powerful men and their powerful creamy jets of transforming essence. He was tangled in the thickly-muscled limbs of several other men. Raising his head and looking around himself, there was nothing but skin and muscle as far as he could see. Some men still kissed, slow passionate embraces that lingered in the dawn light. Some were already stroking themselves again, their cocks insatiable and sustained by a need for attention. Groans of wakening and satisfaction rose like an earthquake in the city square. Lifting off the muscular arms and legs arrayed about him, he stood slowly up and surveyed the landscape of nude muscleteens all in repose after the most massive muscular orgy that he was sure the world had ever seen. He had enjoyed an unending succession of lovers, each as energetic and passionate as the last, who wanted nothing more than to give him pleasure and offer him all that they had to give. Anyone roused enough to watch the man stand up was awestruck. Who was this colossal being? This beautiful creature? This ultimate manifestation of masculine perfection? Raul Garza would have a new contender for Most Beautiful Man, and Brian Chan would be hard-pressed to swell his collection of brawn into larger dimensions than the colossus of power standing among them. Billy Titus was like a butterfly emerging from his chrysalis, or a flower blooming after a winter’s nap, or the sun rising. Billy Titus had changed dramatically, now personifying the vision of man that had been asleep inside him for all these months. As he stretched his newly-grown body, muscle blossomed along his limbs in fat, broad cables of beautiful perfection. His chest swelled magnificently. His cock swelled forward into a tool of massive, obvious capacity that everyone would want to suck on and feel its weight and thickness pushing inside them, delivering the man’s powerful seed in fat, thrusting jets of hot wetness. And his face…. Handsome masculine perfection. A heavy grow, a strong chin, a noble nose, piercing blue eyes, jet black hair, and all arranged in a visage of perfect male beauty more powerful than anyone had ever seen. He could not observe his own changes directly, but he could feel them and sense them looking down at himself. Tremendous thick bands of fresh muscle swelled out from his massive chest. His shoulders were now so large that they loomed in his peripheral vision. Looking down at his arms, they were packed and overwhelmed with fat bulges of vascular brawn, like footballs mounted on his upper arms that twitched and flexed with the slightest movement. His entire body felt as though it was fairly bursting with power. He seemed to be gently and insistently pulsing with strength, as if there was too much for his muscles to harness and hold, and that it would explode from him at any moment in a detonation of masculine power so huge that anyone within ten miles would instantly find their own cocks swelling to full power and pumping out gallons of hot, thick cream, overcome by this man’s intense beauty and strength even though they were nowhere nearby. After a sigh and a look around, he clapped his hands to rally the troops. “Rise and shine, gentlemen,” he said loudly. “I trust you all had an entertaining first night.” There were calls of agreement and grunts of approval and even a few exploding fountains of rich creamy cum in response, shooting in high, powerful arcs and splattering down on the naked flesh. “Because now we get to work!” Groans, again, but this time the more familiar groans of disappointment and chagrin. Billy smiled, recognizing those groans quite intimately from his school room, both before and after he’d been changed into the giant he was today. “Now, now, gentlemen. A little hard work never hurt anyone. Besides, we need to do something with all that pent-up energy you’ve no doubt absorbed from your fellow citizens.” Carl stood up, and looked both shocked and lustful towards his lover. Billy was still Billy, but now he was a colossus, a god, the naked perfect epitome of the male form. Overwhelmed with muscle, but all of it developed and arranged in a perfection of form that was nearly unbelievable were he not standing right next to the man. Everything about his lover made him hunger for him. His ass was a work of perfect beauty. His wide back flared widely from his narrow waist and was overwhelmed with bulges and hard contours, flexing and swelling as he moved. His shoulders were a mile wide, meeting at high, hard deltoids that buttressed a neck of muscular grandeur. When Bill turned to look at him, he gasped audibly and nearly exploded with cream. Then he was clapping his hands, and said, “Get your lazy asses the fuck up! Even if you don’t care about the living conditions here, how are we ever going to persuade anyone else to join us if we all live in a pigsty!” “Anyone else?” “Who else?” Carl said, “You don’t think news of a place like this is going to stay secret for long, do you? And when Johnny Muscleslut shows up on your doorstep, you want a fucking doorstep to fuck him on, don’t you?” Slow moans and groans of reticent agreement sounded across the square. “Well then get your lazy, beautiful asses off the fucking street and let’s get this place in order! With this much muscle doing the job,” he said, illustrating his words by pumping his own amazing collection of bulging brawn into dick-hardening glory, “we’ll get this shit knocked out in no time!” Billy grinned at his lover. Nothing could energize a Muscle Club member more than the promise of fresh meat, and he had no doubt that Carl was right - there would be more men coming here. It was only a matter of time. It was not an easy task, to be sure, but much of the so-called “heavy lifting” proved to be not so heavy for men gifted with the level of muscular strength and development that each of these men possessed. Plus, an unexpected benefit and by-product of all the physical labor was a sudden and very strong renewal in the young men’s muscular and physical development. Muscle began to bloom as if it were being inflated after they started using their bodies for something besides sex. They were practically exploding with new growth, and it only drove them to work harder after they realized what was happening to them. Strength multiplied, size amplified, and everything just got bigger and bigger. Billy helped to rebuild, but a larger and more important task was to be a father figure of sorts, and act as both mentor and authority figure. It was, of course, too easy to be distracted by your fellow workers and forget your current assignment when a hand fell too easily onto your cock and lips were pressed to yours. The heat of the days was intense, and it drove the heat of passion higher as well. Billy was rather lenient at first when he came upon a set of workers spending their time with each other rather than at the task at hand. This was, after all, the chief benefit of establishing Muscle City in the first place. To have a place where such open displays of affection and passion and fucking were accepted, commonplace and even nurtured. These men owned libidos in overdrive and had so much energy that it was nearly impossible to stop them from doing what came naturally. Two of them would be in a room, opening up the doorways to allow their larger bulks to more easily move about the buildings, or doubling the size of a room by demolishing the second floor to open up enough headroom for an 8-foot-tall man to fit inside. And all that physical exertion and the sense of power that came from literally tearing a wall apart with your bare hands was naturally going to lead to some sudden and not unexpected sexual need. They were all alphas, in a sense, and all testing their strength and position, and all wanting to show off what they could do, and how often they could do it - and how good they were doing it. Now that they were in this environment of free sex and love, they began to learn from each other and grow into even more accomplished lovers, open with their needs and fantasies and desires, and capable of fulfilling them all at any time. So Billy had to become a taskmaster, and gently remind them that there were still jobs to complete if they were going to build a city they could be proud of - a city as beautiful and perfect as they themselves were. “Gentlemen,” he would say, because that still managed to summon their attention, “after you’re done with each other, I do hope you’ll spend an equal amount of energy and determination on finishing your jobs. It would not do to have no roofs over our heads when winter rains arrive, would it?” “No, sir,” they would answer breathlessly between kisses or gropes or blow jobs. “Excellent,” he would praise. And then he would move on to the next room, and its pre-occupied occupants having their way with each other. He did note a tendency for the men to pair themselves off, which made him wonder whether that was something humans did naturally, or if it was a cultural legacy that they would abandon at some point - though he had absolutely no desire to abandon Carl for the arms of someone else at night. Still, he smiled when he considered the..flavor of the connections he saw forming. Although there were definite pairs of men, their relationships were very open to invitations to and from others into their intimacies, and there were no jealous or possessive tendencies he could note. It seemed, at least in these first days, that they had discovered a kind of sexual and emotional nirvana. The men - all of them - were enjoying very open, very loving, very giving relationships with each other, and never once had any of them come to blows or even a shouting match over the preferred partner of one over the other. On the third day, they were joined by a large contingent from the other schools, and these new citizens were given very warm and hospitable greetings. It slowed things down considerably that day as the new members of their cult of muscle and sex made their way through the existing residents and received a copious and athletic reception from everyone they met, but in the scope of things that was a good thing. They were now a small town of nearly 300 men, and more would be coming soon. Things were moving along slowly, but steadily, and all things considered Billy thought that he had made an excellent decision to move Muscle Club to these environs. And with each passing day, they were all growing larger and stronger and more beautiful. Part 2 On day four, something odd did occur. Billy was making the usual rounds, prodding a few of the residents to get back to work and joining in with a few others as they participated in a little R&R before smashing another wall down, when a shout went up from the northern end of Muscle City, near where the pumping station was located. They had running water back online very quickly, having been made priority one, and some of the men were taking turns monitoring the station and learning how it all worked. They had discovered a set of manuals, disused and dusty, along with the original blueprints, but it was all written in very technical engineering language that assumed quite a lot about the person who would be reading them. Once again, Billy marveled at the ability of the men to quickly assimilate new ideas and learn how things worked in an amazingly short time. It seemed to him that their brains were at least as well-developed as their bodies. All he had to do was put them to work and watch them grow at a similar pace as their muscles and sex drive. What he had not expected was that they would not simply learn new things, but come up with new ideas and improvements on their own. Billy, along with a few of the others who heard the shout, jogged to the monolithic water pumping station and could feel the ground shaking. The doorway stood open and one of their youngest citizens, Mike Carlson, was standing outside the open door jumping up and down and hollering as if he’d just won a medal. “I did it!” he shouted, thrusting two thickly-muscled arms into the air. “I did it!” As usual for a Muscle Club member, his cock was also in a state of excitement, bobbing up and down and slapping his abs with loud thwacks. Mike was a blonde-haired, blue-eyed heartbreaker with a body that had swollen up to massive proportions since he had been at Muscle City. Defying his youth, he had a very furry chest coated in a thick forest of golden curls, through which two fat nipples poked like small dick heads, dark against the lightness of his skin. He was nearly as tall as Billy, and possessed what several of the citizens of Muscle City called “an ass to die for.” But it was his prowess as a top that got him noticed around town. Mike could fuck like a bunny, pistoning his fat prick in and out at a record-setting pace and releasing a nearly endless supply of warm, stick cream that felt like hot chocolate on a cold night. Billy slowed to a halt and shouted over the sound of the pumps. “What did you do?” A tremendous roar was coming from the station. Mike was grinning broadly and his chest was swelling in and out as he gasped for breath, clearly excited by something. “I thought...I thought I could increase the pressure and make the pumps operate more… more….” “More optimally?” “Yeah! And I...just did it! Like, you know how the showers were kind of lame before? Well, now they’re gonna fucking blast like my cock does looking at you!” “I appreciate the compliment, Mike, but are you sure you know what you’re doing?” Billy asked tactfully. After all, Mike Carlson was only eighteen years old! How on earth could he possibly know what he was doing inside a pump station that needed to provide service for the whole city? But Mike nodded quite forcefully and answered, “Oh, fuck yeah! I mean, yes sir, Mr. Titus.” “Just Billy is fine, Mike. And ‘fuck yeah’ is also fine, especially if you’ve accomplished what you seem to have done.” “I did! It was... well, not exactly easy, but after I read the manuals everything sort of...clicked. Or something.” His brow furrowed and his youthful face took on a look of slight confusion. “Can’t explain it, really, Mr. Ti...Billy. But after I read the manuals in the building, and I looked at the equipment and the technical layouts, it was like, like, boom!” He chopped the air and slapped his loins with his hands to better illustrate the quality of his epiphany. “And I fixed the motherfucker! Better than ever!” Billy clasped Mike’s shoulder and squeezed. “Excellent work, Mike! Really excellent work!” “Thanks!” His full lips twisted into a sideways bow and his gaze narrowed. “Can I...?” “Can you what?” “Well, like, I was just wondering, like...would you...?” “Would I...?” “I...haven’t had the opportunity yet to thank you for everything you’ve done for me. For all of us. Bringing us here, together. And I was wondering if you wanted....” “Anything, Mike. For this?” Billy gestured to the loudly rumbling pumping station that would be providing hot showers for the whole city. “Anything.” “Can I...fuck you? I’m a really good fucker! Guys I’ve been with always come back for more, and I can cum like a fucking fire hydrant!” He grinned as his face filled with pride and hope. His prick remained at attention, a thick and obvious manifestation of his desires. Billy’s own majestic cock throbbed with anticipation as he swept the young man into his arms and kissed him soundly. “Mike,” he said solemnly, growling into his ear, “let’s fuck.” Things like that started happening all over Muscle City. Young men with no formal training and no former talent for a particular skill found that they could understand something with intimate and sudden clarity. It was as if their brains were operating on a new higher level, just like their bodies. It was awesome and strange, but it also accelerated the city’s resurrection by days, if not weeks. Certainly, all that manual labor was having a very positive effect on the buildings and infrastructure of their home, but without these sudden and unusual insights and epiphanies, Billy was certain that their comfort level would have remained very far down the curve. But services were quickly returning, and everyone’s demeanor brightened. As it happened, the first “normal” man to stumble into Muscle City did so entirely by accident. It happened on the fifteenth day. Remarkable progress had been made, due in no small part to Carl’s accurate assessment of the ability of men with an overabundance of strength and energy - not to mention the nightly promise of another massive orgy on the city streets - to make short order out of the most cumbersome tasks. Two weeks of steady clean-up, and the concentrated effort of some to get the local generating station back online (quite the task, it turned out, requiring specializations in several areas of engineering, electrical wiring and power consumption equations) and with the pump station once again sending fresh water into the town’s buildings meant that the men were looking quite a bit cleaner but no less naked when they received their first visitor. During the day, the 298 citizens of Muscle City were given assignments. Some were particular, like getting a home in order for living space, and some more general, like removing the trash that had accumulated around the town, but everyone had to finish their tasks in order to participate in that evening’s entertainments, which turned out to be one hell of an incentive. It was mid-afternoon on Day Fifteen when a late-model navy blue Ford appeared in town, with a single driver behind the wheel looking considerably perplexed. Evidently having lost his way, or taken a wrong turn from the highway (as there were no longer any signs indicating that the forsaken town even existed) he came to an abrupt halt at the outskirts when confronted with the sight of four seven-foot-high naked bodybuilders with colossal shanks of sex flesh staring at him from the porch of a small building that looked like it was at one time a general store. One of the bodybuilders lifted his arm and waved at him, and the other three seemed to be having a conversation about him because they kept looking at him with something like surprise and delight - one of them was even stroking his own prick! In a moment, the four of them were jogging towards him. He watched the tremendous muscles arrayed on their bodies bounce and sway, and their huge cocks looked like pendulums hanging down a foot long from their loins. “Hello!” the attentive one called, “are you lost?” He did not roll down his window, shocked and a bit scared by the sheer size of the men and the fact that they were each entirely naked. He thought he heard someone say, ‘No tugging, dudes. Play it cool.’ The main one wrapped on his window with his knuckles. His huge cock was right there, thick and long and pink, crowned by a shining wealth of dark pubic curls and hanging over a set of the largest nuts he’d ever seen. “Hello? Are you all right?” He nodded, his mouth hanging open, and still could think of nothing to say. A face lowered itself into his driver’s side window as the main bodybuilder sank to his knees. The man’s face was incredibly handsome, almost ludicrously so. It was hard to believe that anyone actually looked like that. “Need any help?” he asked. His deep, resounding voice seemed to make the glass rattle. “I...uh...where am I?” The handsome face smiled. “Muscle City,” he answered. ‘Well, of course,’ he thought. “I think I took a wrong turn.” The handsome face looked back down the road he’d arrived on. “I think that’s probably accurate.” Then he turned back. “Are you all right?” “You’re naked,” he said. The incredibly handsome man smiled. His teeth were perfect and quite white behind his full, moist lips. “I am,” he verified, and happily, too. “You’re all naked,” he added, looking from one colossal and amazing prick to the next. “We are, in fact, naked,” he verified once again. “Aaaand, is there anything I can do for you today?” “Why are you naked?” he asked, which he thought was quite a logical question. The incredibly handsome man shrugged his mountainous shoulders, which made the driver’s balls tingle for some reason. “Everyone’s naked in Muscle City,” he said, as if that were the most natural thing in the world. His head tilted slightly and he repeated, “Are you okay?” “I’m just...I just...I’m lost.” “I get that. Is there something I can do to help?” He tapped his knuckle on the glass again. “Maybe if you open your window?” He looked again at the assembled cocks, and then the other three men bent down to look inside. They were all ludicrously good looking men. The main speaker was tanned to a copper burnish and had thick blonde hair and whiskers across his square jaw. His eyes were the color of the Pacific Ocean. One of the other men looked Latino, with cocoa-colored skin that was silken in the sunlight and, of all things, a mohawk on his smooth scalp. The third man was ginger, with a shock of red hair on his head and a matching thatch on his broad, impossibly huge chest with its large, cherry nipples. The last man had pale, milky skin coating his collection of swollen brawn and the bluest eyes he’d ever seen. He moved his finger to the window switch and lowered it. His nostrils flared as an immediate and very strong smell of sweet perspiration and an intoxicating and overwhelming masculine scent entered the small compartment of his sedan, and his cock twitched hard. An entire gym of naked muscle and sweaty jockstraps was swimming in the hot summer wind. The main man folded his arms and laid them on the edge of the door, causing the entire car to sway towards him. His forearms looked like hams. “Isn’t that better?” he asked. His voice was absurdly deep. He stuck his hand inside and said, “I’m Justin.” Then he gestured to the other three, and named them off starting with the blonde and ending with the redhead. “And this is Mike, Manny and Cal.” “Manuel,” the mohawk responded with an eye roll. The driver took it out of kindness, and said, “Karl.” “We have a Carl here!” Manuel chimed in. The main man - Justin - looked over at him. “There’s a lot of Carls in the world, Einstein.” Then he looked back and added, “No offense.” Karl shook his head to indicate he wasn’t offended. “You’re naked,” he said again. Justin’s handsome brow wrinkled. “I think we’ve established that.” “It’s just...isn’t that a little bit...weird?” Justin shrugged again. “It’s pretty easy to get used to, and it makes things a lot simpler around here.” “It does?” He nodded, smiling rather lasciviously, and one of his eyebrows arched. “Does it ever.” Then he glanced down at Karl’s crotch and looked back up again quickly. “Why don’t you get out of the car? Maybe there’s a map or something in the store.” Karl looked over Justin’s broad shoulder and said, “It looks closed.” “Everything’s closed,” the red-headed man - Cal - said. He had a slight southern twang to his deep voice. “That don’t mean anything.” Justin stood back up and opened up Karl’s door for him. “Stretch your legs a bit,” he advised. “You’ll feel better.” Feeling both sheepish and awkward, Karl climbed out of the Ford and stood up, surrounded by the quartet of bodybuilders, and realized for the first time how large they really were. “Jesus,” he said, “what do they put in the water around here?” “It’s not the water,” Manny answered. His skin looked quite amazing standing this close to him. Karl had to practically restrain his hands from reaching up to stroke the man’s supple beauty, his latte-colored flesh and the two chocolate kiss nipples hanging at the lower edge of each massive pectoral globe. A droplet of sweat was barely hanging on to the supple tip of one of those dark nipples, and Karl had the unusual desire to lick it off. Justin laid his arm across Karl’s shoulders and steered him towards the store. Karl had never felt tiny before, but being among these four giant musclebound hunks of male pulchritude had him feeling both inadequate and strangely turned on. He kept glancing around at the men. He had never seen anyone that large before, and that handsome, and that...naked. They seemed incredibly naked. Nakeder than naked. Fantastically naked! And muscle twitched and flexed and bulged everywhere on their tall, wide bodies. That intense masculine smell accompanied them as they walked across the hot, dusty street, making his cock throb, and it was hard for Karl to keep his eyes from looking at their cocks and asses - something he had never before felt compelled to do on another guy. He noticed how intimate they were with each other, how unabashedly familiar and easily sensual, rubbing against each other, arms across shoulders, fingers at nipples, smiles towards each other like lovers. “Someone’s tugging,” the redhead announced. “Lay off, dudes,” Justin said. “Give him a chance to breathe.” “What’s tugging?” Karl asked. Justin smiled down at him. “Nothing,” he said. “Just a sort of hobby.” Then he looked at the other three and said, with a hint of warning in his voice, “Remember what Billy said.” “I know, but….” He looked at the golden-haired one with the blue, blue eyes and said, “No buts.” Then he squeezed Justin’s shoulder and added, mysteriously, “Sorry about that, but it’s a little bit hard to resist after so long.” “Resist?” “After so long,” he repeated, smiling brightly. He was very, very handsome, Karl decided. They all were, as he glanced between the towering men surrounding him. He half-expected men this muscular to show signs of roid abuse or stretch marks or bitch tits or...something. But to a man, they were gorgeous, perfectly developed, beautifully muscled examples of masculine pulchritude. He might be straight, but he’d never seen anyone to match them. They mounted the short steps onto the store’s porch and went inside. Karl couldn’t help but notice how the men’s sweat made them look particularly attractive for some reason. It was just sweat, right? Trickles of sweat running like rivers between the massive bulges of muscle that covered their backs. Trickles of hot sweat swimming down between their muscular ass cheeks. Sweat that found its way down to their butt holes and heated them up, prime for licking and pumping. It seemed no less hot, even in the shade, and Karl’s clothes were sticking to his body. “Um, I think I saw some...yeah, over there,” Justin said, leading Karl to a wire rack with a few maps in its pockets. “You need something local,” he said, almost to himself. “This one should help you out.” He handed Karl a folded map of the local area. It was tattered and faded, as if it had been sitting there for a long time. “Probably outdated, but it should get you back to the highway.” “If that’s where you wanted to go,” the blue-eyed bodybuilder - Mike - stated, anxiously, setting his bear paw on Karl’s shoulder. “I’m sure he wants to get back on the road, don’t you Karl?” “Yeah,” he answered, though with a touch of doubt in his voice. He found himself looking down at the beautiful and powerful man’s cock and balls. What would it feel like to be fucked by that? At the soft tuft of curls mounted over his equipment. How did that furry crotch smell? At the veins traversing his tight belly, and the mounds of muscular abdominal bulges on his stomach and the two massive pectoral globes mounted on his chest. Coated in hot sweat, bathing his silky skin and begging to be licked off of him by a talented tongue. He was so very...very naked. Justin looked at the other three. “See? Karl wants to get back on the road to his destination, and then he can tell his friends all about us if he wants to.” His vice sounded strong and persuasive. “We’re really very friendly,” the redhead said. “Yes, very friendly,” the Latino agreed. “Exceptionally friendly,” blue eyes added. “I think he gets the point, dudes. Jesus, haven’t heard of the soft sell?” “Nothing soft about us,” blue eyes promised. “Tell your friends!” “Shut up already, Mike, I think he gets the point.” “What is this place, anyway?” he asked slowly, almost in a kind of trance at the sheer size and beauty of the men surrounding him. “We told you,” Justin said, gently. “This is Muscle City. Everyone here looks like us. And everyone here is naked. All the time.” “So, it’s like some kind of...bodybuilder nudist camp?” “Kind of,” Karl agreed. “But we’re very welcoming, and we really enjoy having visitors.” “Yeah! Anyone who wanted to stay here can! Like, anyone!” “Subtle, Mike,” Justin said, wrinkling his brow. “Anyway, is that all you wanted from us, Karl? Was there...anything else we can do for you?” “Yeah, anyth….” “Shut up, Mike.” “I think the map is enough, thanks,” Karl said. His eyes were drifting all over the examples of male beauty that surrounded him. Muscle, and cock and ass. Everywhere. “Cool. Excellent.” The four huge naked bodybuilders accompanied Karl back outside, into the heat of the empty street. “Okay, so, anyway, do tell your buddies about us, okay? Muscle City.” “Oh, I think it’d going to be hard to forget this place.” He could practically feel the muscular power radiating out from their hard bodies. Justin smiled, and Mike said, “You should see this place when the sun goes down! You would not believe the….” “Shut up, Mike,” Justin said, sternly. Karl walked toward his car with his map in hand. The quartet of gorgeous, naked, massively muscled and generously cocked men waited on the porch again. Justin waved as Karl got into his sedan, and they all watched him drive away until he was out of sight. “Fuck me, that was hard,” Mike said. “Took everything I had not to go alpha and cum all over his ass.” His ponderous cock inflated to steely hardness and tucked its honeyed head between his pecs in moments giving mute testimony to his words. “Fucking cute face,” Justin agreed, “but you heard what Billy said.” The other three all stated in unison, “Not without permission.” “Right,” Justin said. “But you’re right - that was fucking hard!” Then he looked at Mike’s spectacular erection and said, “You, uh, need any help with that?” “No fucking way.” “Way, James. Way fucking way.” “Muscle City?” “That’s what they said.” “It’s not on this map, though.” “Nope.” Karl looked at the map and stabbed the place he’d inadvertently found. “Right here. It’s right here. Fucking naked giant bodybuilder central.” His buddy James looked him in the eye and repeated, “No fucking way.” “I’m telling you, these four guys were stark naked and built like fucking...Mr. Universe or something! Like, fucking huge muscles and fucking huge….” “Fucking huge what?” “Muscles.” “You said that.” “It was fucking weird.” “Sounds like it.” “No, I mean…it was fucking weird.” “Yeah, I know. You said that. Naked huge dudes all acting like it’s nothing strange and acting all ‘come back anytime and bring your friends!’ and shit.” “No, I mean...okay, this will sound stupid but I swear I felt...something.” “You felt...something.” “Yeah! I felt something!” “Like what?” “They mentioned tugging.” “Tugging? Like, tug of war or something?” “No, when I...when I...it’s probably nothing.” “What did you feel?” “Okay, so, when they mentioned it, when they said ‘someone’s tugging’ and this main guy…” “Justin.” He smiled. “The handsome one.” “Right! No! I mean, Justin goes ‘lay off,’ and then it stopped.” “What stopped?” “The feeling.” “What fucking feeling?!” “I felt...okay, if you laugh I’m gonna knee you in the fucking balls, I swear! I felt...horny.” “Horny.” “Yeah.” “You were surrounded by four naked bodybuilders and you felt….” “Horny.” “Until….” “Until they stopped..tugging.” “Fuck you!” “No, I swear! It was like one minute my cock...I was all hot and bothered and it’s throbbing like I’m looking at a Playboy centerfold’s pussy and their asses looked as prime and delicious as anyone you ever dreamed about fucking and then the Justin dude goes ‘lay off’ and suddenly it’s...just...gone.” “Fag.” “You’re the fag!” “Technically I’m bi.” “No one’s fucking bi.” “I always suspected I was rubbing off on you.” “Shut the fuck up.” “I can see how that would turn you on.” “No! I swear!” “No fucking way.” “James, I fucking swear. Something happened. Something weird.” “Muscle City, huh?” “Muscle City.” “Who was it?” Justin shrugged. “Dunno. Just some guy, lost his way. So we helped him find it again.” He was smiling in such a way that suggested he was a bit disappointed that nothing had happened. “And no one…?” “No one did shit, Billy. Just like you said,” Mike answered, eagerly. “I’m proud of you gentlemen, I know that wasn’t easy.” The four young muscleteens beamed under their former teacher’s compliment. “I think we may want to pay more attention to that end of the city, in case someone else loses their way.” Justin saluted Billy with a smile and pivoted on his heel, as his three cohorts followed after him. They would make an excellent greeting contingent, Billy thought, as he watched their muscular butts walking away. Part 3 By the sixteenth day, Billy had grown massive, surpassing his lover’s size and strength and becoming the most popular man in the city - from any definition. Everyone wanted to have sex with the formerly off-limits teacher, and the benefits were obvious. He was now among the biggest, strongest and most beautiful men in Muscle City, easily picked out of a crowd of even these overly-muscled and particularly handsome men, and his features had intensified and improved to a point where he was now more beautiful than the legendary Raul Garza. Where Raul could be a bit egotistic and elevated, Billy was always nothing but sweet, big-hearted, self-confident and fucking cute. The combination of his personality, his sense of leadership and the way he looked now made him irresistible to every other man in the city. It only made Carl prouder that they were together, and more in love with the man than ever. No jealousy. No possessiveness. Tempers never flared. It made Billy wonder what was going on, and whether that sense of companionship and openness was another benefit of whatever was happening to them. Whatever it was, it was good. Things in Muscle City were moving along at a clip that seemed superhuman, until he considered that it was superhuman because they were all superhuman. They had amplified muscular development, that was obvious. What wasn’t as obvious and possibly even more important was that they worked together almost without discussion and completely without conflict. These young men, over-pumped with testosterone and amped up on hormones were somehow managing to pull together in an almost impossibly cooperative manner. Certainly, they were taking more than the usual number of breaks while working to engage each other in...recreational pursuits. How could they not? Everywhere he turned, there was another amazing ass, another handsome smiling face, another set of mammoth pecs and meaty nipples poking up though thick coats of sweaty fur, another slick, hot prick beginning to plump to its full, glorious power and ready to start pumping the owner’s overwhelming payload of rich, sweet, hot, thick, delicious cream. Literally everywhere. Resistance, as the saying goes, was futile. The sounds of construction and destruction were hard to tell apart. As many men were rebuilding structures as they were tearing down uninhabitable ones. Naked men stood under open showers of water or being hosed down by their companions, washing off the grime, dirt and sweat, moving their large and powerful hands over the muscular contours of their bodies in a kind of self-worship of their size, beauty and power. Men routinely kissed each other in greeting, showing open affection and genuine love for each other as if that were the most routine thing in the world. And Muscle City started to take shape, so at the end of the third week it was time to introduce Step Two to the young citizens; the opening of Muscle University. He wasn’t sure how they would react. After all, he had promised them freedom, and now he was going to try to put them back in school, again, albeit a school the likes of which had never existed and probably never would anywhere but here. Billy and his fellow teachers would be the catalysts, of course, but he was relying on a new kind of learning that would involve the students as teachers to each other. He hoped the rewards would be self-evident. Before that evening’s usual activities, and as the men gathered again in the center of the city to fall into another wanton evening of unbridled, uninhibited, unrestrained pornographic partying, he stood among them to introduce Step Two. It was not hard to get their attention. Billy was now the unrivaled master of the entire group - bigger, stronger and the most beautiful of any of them. “Good evening, gentlemen!” he announced in his deep, soothing tone. Shouts in return greeted his address. “Before the night’s proceedings begin, I would like a few moments of your time to explain the next step in Muscle City’s development.” “Looks like you’ve got some developments of your own, Billy!” Whoops and hollers of agreement and approval met the anonymous observation, and Billy found himself blushing - only increasing his attraction to certain members of the audience. “Thanks for noticing,” he offered, self-deprecatingly. “How could we not?” someone shot back. It was true, of course, but Billy ignored the compliments and moved ahead with the evening’s announcement. “I’m sure some of you have noticed that our little group...” “Who’s little?” “Shut the fuck up and let the man talk!” “Sorry!” Billy stifled a laugh. “Uh, so, I’m sure some of you have noticed that our big, muscular, pornographic group has been exceptionally successful rebuilding our new home. Things are working much better than any of us had ever dreamed possible, and it’s all thanks to every one of you. You’re all remarkable, amazing, beautiful, sexy and magnificent - but you’re also incredibly smart! Imagine my surprise!” General laughs met his joke, understanding the nature of it as well as understanding the meaning behind it. They were smarter! “What I want to do is help that particular aspect of our continuing growth and development, both as a community and as individuals, by introducing some structured education into our home.” “Uh oh, I think I hear the word ‘homework’ coming.” He smiled. “Perhaps, but I think you’re going to appreciate and even enjoy this homework, because it will involve each of you becoming both student and teacher.” This time there were no smart retorts, and the faces turned towards him - by now fully trusting in the things he said and did - looked at him with anticipation and interest. “All of you have special talents, things at which you excel, or things you have a passion for. I want you to consider those things now, and keep in mind that nothing is too odd or trivial or silly. You may think your hobby is something personal that only you would enjoy, or that you have a unique skill that isn’t of any practical use. Maybe there’s something you always wanted to try but never had the time - or the nerve. “Muscle University is about all those things - and everything else. The other trained teachers and I will conduct a more...run-of-the-mill curriculum. English, Biology, Chemistry, History, Political Science. All those boring subjects you never thought had any practical purpose for you.” There was a smattering of laughter born of recognition. They had all, at one time or another, said exactly that. “But I assure you that there’s some practical and useful knowledge in every aspect of learning, no matter the subject. What’s important is not necessarily the lesson you learn today. What’s important, however, is that you keep learning.” He paused to make eye contact with the hundreds of beautiful male faces looking at him now. There was silence in the square, and he knew he now had their full attention. “Nothing is mandatory, gentlemen, but I urge all of you not to abandon curiosity. If you don’t know something, it is time to learn it. If you do know something, it is time to teach it.” He smiled. “Now, I fully expect that there will be more than a few classes in oral sex, some lessons in perfecting the art of the orgasm, probably even kissing classes and, I hope, ‘how to fully satisfy your partner in ten easy lessons.’” He looked at Carl as he said this, raising an eyebrow and winking. More laughter, now, mixed with sounds of realization and exchanged looks between the men. Most of them knew who they wanted those particular lessons from, and there were exchanged glances and nods to that end. “And there will be time for that as well. Believe me, I’m one of you - I’m just like you - and I fully understand that...need. Just don’t avoid the other classes, please. You will not be expected nor required to attend any of them, but let me assure you, and promise you from the bottom of my heart that you will never regret knowing more. “You will only regret not knowing.” He stopped as a warm summer wind swept through the naked bodies. The sun was set and the sky was purple as the stars began to appear. “When?” someone asked. “When?” he repeated, slightly surprised. “Yeah, when do we start?” The two simple questions turned into a murmur of agreement that quickly became an excited buzz among the young muscular men. “We start now,” a familiar voice announced. “And we start here.” Billy’s lover Carl, naked and glorious, his muscles pumped to their utmost extents after a day of hard work and drenched in sweat, mounted the small seating area that surrounded the city fountain where Billy was standing. He clapped his hands together and then held them up over his head. Billy nearly swooned as his lover’s unique and spicy manscent washed over him. He stank deliciously. “Gentlemen,” Carl said, mimicking his boyfriend’s manner and words, “gather around me. I am going to give you two valuable lessons. The first is a lesson about fear. “No, don’t worry, I’m not gonna start singing. I want you all - every single one of you - to know what we have here. Did you ever stop to think why you did the...more questionable things in your life? The things you regret or the things you’re ashamed of?” “Like being an asshole?” Carl laughed. “Well, that’s certainly one way of putting it. And, yeah, I guess that’s true. When you’ve been an asshole to others, or even an asshole to yourself. Treated someone unkindly, said words you regret, even acted out with violence. Why did you do that, really, particularly considering that you haven’t done it at all since we got here? “And also consider this: if there ever was a time to start acting like an asshole, I’d think that being stuck in a dead city surrounded by nothing but stuck-up guys with too much libido and testosterone would be one very great place to start. But none of us have done it, and I think I know why. “Fear is the reason for most of the bad shit in the world. I’m gonna go all Yoda on your asses, but it’s true. You say stupid shit because you’re afraid of someone, of what they might say or do - or even think. You want to hurt them, maybe, because they hurt you. But before it ever gets to the hurting point, it’s the fear that drives us all there. “Think about when you used to get angry. Think about when you used to feel bad about yourself. Think about feeling sad, or feeling confused, or feeling like you didn’t want to go outside. Why did you feel like that? I’d bet it had something to do with what someone else said or did, and you were afraid. Afraid they were right about you, and their words that might have been said out of their own fear - I mean, c’mon, we are pretty fucking intimidating and we’re odd and weird and…” “And fucking cool!” Carl laughed again, and nodded. “And fucking cool, sure. But when someone else is different, the first reaction is fear. Don’t know why exactly. Except that’s not the case here. Not here, and not with us. “There is no fear here. Did you realize that? No fear at all. Nothing and no one to fear. No one here will ever judge you about being you. You can do whatever you want to do - and what you want to do likely involves being naked and sucking on a dick or kissing some lips or getting even bigger than you are now, and no one - not one soul on any street or in any building, no one standing next to you right now - is going to object or call you names or try to prevent you from it. In fact, they’ll want to help you achieve it. They want to see you succeed and grow and be the fucking happiest guy you’ve ever been. “There is no fear here. Which leads me to my second lesson, and the second lesson is in love.” Whoops and hollers went up, and a good many of the superteens were already stroking in anticipation of a good public fuck, but Carl held up his hands to regain quiet. “I didn’t say lovemaking, I said love. And this is a lesson in the most powerful and most precious form of love - unconditional love.” Billy’s brow furrowed because he didn’t know what to expect any more than the audience did. Carl glanced at him before he continued. “I want to teach you today about what you have been receiving, maybe without even knowing it, and what sort of man is standing next to me up here. Oh, no, Mr. Titus, you aren’t going anywhere!” He grabbed his lover’s meaty arm and pulled him back to stand next to him, and Carl placed his own well-developed limb across Billy’s shoulders. “By now, I’m sure you have all been able to share some quality time with William Titus. I mean, look at him! He’s pretty fucking amazing, am I right?” Cheers, loud and long and sustained, erupted. Billy blushed again. “But I don’t want to teach you about what this man looks like, because that isn’t what’s most amazing and wonderful and just plain fucking miraculous about him. “Billy Titus sacrificed everything for every one of you standing here tonight.” He paused again, looking at the curious and confused faces before him and Billy started to object, but Carl interrupted him. “Consider if you will your own lives. Not what you are enjoying here and now, surrounded by your brothers, living naked and free here in this place, building yourselves a new home among people who care about you, and cherish you, and love you. “We don’t use that word very often, and I believe we should. I love all of you. I love you. I won’t qualify that to say that I love you like brothers, I simply love you and I trust - I know - that you love me. “That is something special, dudes. That doesn’t exist anywhere else. That exists here, among us, and only here - because of this man.” He looked at Billy’s handsome face. “As you no doubt know, Billy and I have been together for a number of months, long before either of us could be honest about that, though neither of us chose to live that lie. It was something we had to do, and it was something we did together. It was because of that world where we lived, and you know what that was like. “How many of you here were rejected by your friends?” Some hands went up. Some heads nodded. “How many were thrown out by your own families? Your own mothers and fathers?” A few more hands. A few more nods. “But...how many of you felt totally abandoned? Adrift and forlorn? Alone and friendless? How many of you had no one to turn to?” The hands all dropped, and every set of eyes looked at Billy Titus. “He fought for you in ways you never knew about. He put up with...Christ...so much shit. Just...shit...about us. The things they said. And you don’t know how many times we were on the brink, how much they hated us and didn’t want us around. “Billy never gave up on a single one of us. Billy never said no to any of you who asked for help, and he offered help to more of you who never even asked but needed it anyway. When you were confused, or lonely, or rejected or betrayed, there was one man who was always there. “And he is standing here next to me tonight. “Unconditional love is a love that accepts you exactly the way you are. It is a kind of love that understands you when no one else does, a love you can always turn to and trust in and believe in. An unquestioning, all-encompassing love. And that, my brothers, is the love that Billy has for us - and that I have for him. “Think on that, please. In the entire world, there will always be one person - one man - who will love you exactly how you are. And that man is Billy Titus. “So here is the lesson for you to take away - the first lesson of Muscle University, if I may be so bold. Love each other. Love each other unconditionally. That doesn’t mean fuck each other, because I know we’ll all do that anyway, and some of us are really quite good at that too - but loving each other, that takes courage and patience and something that I don’t think most of you have experienced like I have. And that thing is the love of a very good man. “But just to make things clear...this one’s mine.” Carl wrapped Billy in his strong arms and kissed him quite fiercely. The crowd went absolutely fucking insane. They stormed the stage and surrounded Billy and Carl. Some of them were crying openly. Others were cheering, pumping fists in the air, shouting his name. In that moment, on that night, what Muscle City might be and what it might become was illustrated in a way that no one who was there would ever forget. Classes happened with the same unusual style as almost everything else in Muscle City. Someone would ask a question, and someone else would offer an explanation. Someone else might doubt the explanation and want clarification or source, and then the three would go find one of the six adult teachers that lived in the city and start a conversation about the question. In short order, others would gather, and the conversation would become a class. In some instances, the question itself would be forgotten as the discussion turned to questions of philosophy or history, psychology or biology, mathematics or political science. Why do people behave in certain ways? How does weather work? What’s in sweat? Does everyone have the same erogenous zones? Why do some people like hearing filthy talk during sex and other people don’t? What’s electricity? How do testes produce semen? Why does fucking feel so good? Unlike their time in high school classrooms, this time the young men all paid close attention to the answers - and when the answers were provided, inevitably more questions were raised as a result. Constant questioning became the norm. Never settle, never simply accept, start to think about things, both rationally and emotionally, and investigate and discover. The idea of being wrong was never totally eliminated. Boys will be boys, of course, and the usual jibes and good-natured joking about how someone else thought or someone’s inarticulate conclusion wasn’t mocked so much as recognized. “Have you considered…?” “But what about…?” “Would an exception be…?” Conversations and discussions cropped up constantly, and the citizens of Muscle City slowly learned the talent of critical thinking and the art of constant curiosity. Billy and the other teachers - who, it must be said, were becoming as popular and, therefore, as large and handsome as Mr. Titus was himself - found themselves in constant demand. Certainly they knew things that the teenagers didn’t, but they were constantly amazed at the ease with which their much-expanded student body now absorbed and devoured that knowledge and began, on their own, to expand on it. The teenagers’ insatiable curiosity was becoming a match for their insatiable libidos. As much as their bodies craved pleasure and satisfaction, their minds seemed to wake up and crave constant input and a desire for more knowledge. “So you’re saying that the desire for sex is driven solely by a need to grow the species?” “Not solely, no, but it certainly plays a huge part in the process. Speaking in evolutionary terms, it’s easy to see that a species with more members could overwhelm any others in competition for the same environment, the same food sources, the same protections…” “What about us, then?” “Us, meaning you fine young gentlemen?” “Us, and you, sir.” Mr. O’Malley smiled. He often forgot he was now one of these beautiful specimens of perfect human masculinity when he was in ‘teacher mode’ again. And he enjoyed being called ‘sir,’ particularly since he never asked to be. “If this is a step in evolution, what is the driving force?” “Yeah, it would seem like we’d need to be pumping out our own babies, too, if the theory is correct.” “You’re assuming, though, that this is a natural step in human evolution.” “You’re suggesting we’re unnatural?” The question came from Tyler Chang, a young man who often asked the difficult questions. “I would suggest that the processes of change acting on us are not natural in the sense that they did not originate from nature. Evolution as it occurs in nature is a very slow, methodical process, it doesn’t normally occur in fits and starts, and certainly not to the extent that we can observe in ourselves at the moment of change.” “So we are unnatural.” “In a sense, but in a very literal sense. Don’t prescribe the word with prejudicial overtones, Mr. Chang. Perhaps we are an evolutionary step, but if so that distinction is unlikely to become clear for years, or even centuries. Or we may be an anomaly and destined to disappear in the course of things.” “So...we’re like...an endangered species?” “I certainly wouldn’t go that far, Mr. Jenkins,” he told the dark-skinned youth with the large brown eyes and the full, kissable lips. “But I think an examination of our place in the world is a worthwhile endeavor.” He looked at the two dozen young men gathered around for his impromptu biology and ethics class. “What is our place in this world? What is our responsibility to our fellow man? How should we choose to use these gifts we have been given in such abundance? Certainly, we can look at ourselves as unnatural or freakish, but to what end? How does that benefit us or others?” “You’re saying we have a responsibility to….” “No, Mr. Singh. I’m not saying anything, nor, I hope, am I implying anything. If you feel responsibility, ask yourselves why, and to whom are you responsible? What I am suggesting to you is to be thoughtful about yourself and your impact on this world and others. It is...easy to be ignorant. It is easy to choose not to think on the decisions you make, and what their larger implications are. Consider your strengths, of which there are many and they are all quite ample. You are wonders, gentlemen. You are miracles. You can do things no one else can, and you can use those powers to the benefit or the detriment of others. This is not a fact that is singular to us, it applies to everyone. “We all make choices. Sometimes we are thoughtful about them, and sometimes we are emotional about them. I think using both considerations will provide the best solution, but one without the other can lead to unintended consequences.” Part 4 The sounds of Muscle City would be unusual for anyone who was not already a citizen to recognize. There were occasional shouts of feral pleasure, deep groans that built to earthquake level as the young men joined into a chorus of sexual bliss, and the more familiar sound of skateboards rolling along the sidewalks and streets. If Clubbers weren’t walking or running to their destination or rendezvous, they were boarding there. A few others had brought along their bikes, and these young men were discovering similar tricks that they could do, though their new huge bodies were often too large for the bikes they brought. Watching a hyper-muscular young man traveling along on a skateboard was an interesting and surprisingly erotic scene. He would stand there, hips thrust forward for balance, his perfect collection of muscles working in unison to propel him forward as his massive cock swung like a pendulum. His thick head of hair would fan in the breeze like a flag of action, and he would be inevitably smiling with unvarnished glee at the sensation of freedom and fun that naked skateboarding provided. It wasn’t long before they began to understand that no physical feat or action was beyond the capabilities of their new powerful bodies, and it wasn’t uncommon to see a group of boys with the skateboards performing flawless maneuvers and acrobatics that might have seemed impossible before, their massive muscles bulging and flexing with infinite capability as their huge cocks flopped and waged like happy puppy tails. Even when they didn’t land the jump or missed the target, when they fell and tumbled and crashed with enough power to crumble walls or even destroy entire buildings, they got back up without a scratch to their skin or a bruise to their muscles. After realizing that they were more or less indestructible, their antics and athletics soon went to even greater heights, and the place became a kind of circus for their incredible bodies and superhuman capabilities. Inevitably, after testing their powerful bodies and watching each other perform increasingly elaborate and difficult tricks, they’d fall into each other’s sweat-coated embrace and engage in the most pleasurable physical activity of all - and the one their new bodies had been designed to excel at without peer. Part 5 The Felicitators, as they had come to call themselves, being Justin the handsome dark-haired leader, Mike the cute blonde surfer dude with intense blue eyes, Aztec god Manny with his chocolate kiss nipples and smooth, latte skin, and red-headed Cal with his milky flesh and Southern accent, arrived upon their own skateboards, winding between and around each other like fish in a stream, curving and leaning and bending their superior bodies, grinning and laughing with giddy happiness as they arrived at their appointed spot, to see if someone new would arrive. They only needed to wait a couple of days for the blue Ford sedan to make a reappearance, only this time it had two occupants. Justin was the one who suggested the name for their quartet, to much joking from his compatriots. “Felicitators?” Cal asked. “What the fuck is a felicitator?” “As in felicitations,” Justin calmly explained. Cal’s freckled features contorted. “What the fuck are felicitations?” “It means ‘friendly greetings,’” Justin explained calmly. “And why not just be The Friendly Greeters?” “Too mundane.” To which Manuel replied, “Oh, it’s too ‘mundane’? Are we going to offering them scones and tea when they arrive, then?” “What the fuck is a scone?” Cal asked. “I got something to offer them,” Mike said, grabbing himself. “Who else knew Mike would be the first one to go there?” Justin asked, putting his hand up. “Don’t be jealous,” Mike said. “Just because I’m bigger than you are.” “It’s not the tool,” Justin said, smiling, “it’s what you do with it.” “He has a good point,” Manny said, “and I know because I’ve been at the other end of it.” Manny and Cal were inside fucking, and Justin and Mike were outside the small general store making out when they heard the sound of an approaching vehicle. Justin was leaning his fine naked butt against the doorframe and Mike was kissing him quite passionately, accompanied by the rather boisterous and aggressive sounds of Cal urging Manny on using some fairly colorful language. The entire building was literally shaking just from the actions taking place inside between the two huge muscular teenaged demigods. “Dudes,” Justin called out, “get the tea and fucking scones ready!” “You are fucking shitting me.” “Told you, dude! I fucking told you!” Karl and James were looking through the dusty windshield toward the seemingly empty streets of the oddly abandoned town. And to the left, on the porch of the weirdly old-fashioned store stood two naked bodybuilders who had been, only moments ago, making out like horny teenagers at the back of a dark theatre. “Were they…?” Karl asked. “Yes, they fucking were,” James confirmed. “That big dark-haired naked bodybuilder and that big blonde-haired naked bodybuilder were kissing each other like it was going out of fucking style.” James had a hard-on and Karl wasn’t far behind. Justin and Mike turned towards the car as it slowed to a stop in the middle of the street, and Justin said, more loudly, “Dudes! Fuck later, it’s time to friendly greet some visitors!” Then Justin and Mike moved off the porch and jogged towards the car, both with huge smiles on their handsome faces and all of their tremendous muscles bouncing and shifting beneath their flawless skin. “Holy fuck,” James said. Karl was opening the door and stepping outside the sedan, while his friend remained dumbstruck and horny inside the warm compartment. “Hey, Karl!” Justin said, putting his heavy arm across the smaller man’s shoulders. “Welcome back!” Then he bent slightly to peer through the driver’s side and asked, “Who’s your friend?” “That’s James,” he answered. Then he looked up at the handsome man’s face and remarked, “Are you even bigger than before?” Justin looked down at himself and shrugged. “Possibly.” Then he looked at Karl and said, “You’re looking good.” “Uh, thanks?” “Hey, no problem.” He smiled as his eyes moved up and down the smaller man’s body. “No problem at all.” Then Mike grabbed Karl in his arms and hugged him. “Karl!” he said, happily. “Fucking great to see you again!” He hugged him tightly. Karl could quite easily discern every hard muscle lining the huge man’s frame, as well as a thick, firm shank of sex meat that he pressed into Karl’s belly. It felt like a fucking nightstick. The two naked bodybuilders smelled ripe and musky, but it wasn’t a bad scent to Karl’s nose. In fact, he found it surprisingly enticing. “Uh, James? Are you gonna come out of the car and say hello?” James swallowed hard and looked down at the raging hard-on shoving itself against his fly. “I need a minute.” Justin and Mike both bent down and their two sets of eyes found the source of James’s embarrassment easily. “Whoa,” Mike said with a growl. “Looks like James is gonna fit right in.” Then he looked at James in the face and said, “Don’t worry about springing a stiffy around us, James. Hell, it’s amazing I’m not sporting a raging boner right now just looking at you.” James turned bright red. “What?” “Fuck yeah, dude. No worries. Would it make you feel better if we were all hard as fucking stone? ‘Cause I can do that.” Justin said, “I think maybe we should allow James a bit of privacy if he wants it, as enticing as your invitation is, Mike.” Then he stood up, directing his attention back to Karl. “So, what brings you back to our little town?” “Your little naked bodybuilders making out in public sort of a town?” Justin smiled. “Yes, that’s the one.” “James was curious about the place after I told him about the first time I came here. He thought I was lying.” “How rude! But you can hardly blame him, can you?” Cal and Manny appeared in the store’s doorway. Both men were covered in sweat and dirt, as if they had been wrestling nude on the dusty floor. As they stepped from the shadows into the sunlight, their skin took on a copper sheen and every thickly developed muscle was suddenly keenly defined. Cal had a raging boner that wagged like a metronome as he walked, and Manny’s dick looked like it was slowly deflating from its majestic glory, still firm and thick and slick with wetness. Mike hunkered down next to the car and set his ham-thick forearms on the open window as he said to James, “See there? Cal has a nice hard-on too. Why don’t you come on out of there and say hello?” James’s eyes were round as they looked at the approaching men, and particularly at the largest erection he’d ever seen - either in person or in print. It was colossal. It was amazing. It was...scary. He put his hand on the door handle and stepped out of the small sedan, his own boner still throbbing with dull, hard pulses. Mike came around to the passenger side and hung his heavily-muscled arm across James’s shoulder and reached his hand down and gave the smaller man’s dick a friendly squeeze and rub. “Dudes,” he shouted towards Cal and Manny, “I think we’ve found a new friend!” “Who… who are you guys?” Mike looked at him. “Just guys. Like you.” “I’m not like you,” he said, confidently, looking at these four massively muscled and incredibly handsome men. “You could be,” Mike said. “It’s easy.” “One step at a time, Mike,” Justin advised. “Welcome to Muscle City, James. I’m Justin, this is Mike, and our two approaching Romeos are Calvin and Manuel.” The final two musclebound superteens arrived at the car and offered their hands. A redolent smell of sex accompanied their arrival. It was pungent and powerful and as strong as they looked. “Hey,” Cal said. “What’s up?” Manny asked, shaking James’s small hand in his huge paw. Then his eyes drifted south to where Mike was still massaging and rubbing James’s insistent hard-on and his elegant eyebrow arched. “You need any more help with that, just let me know.” Mike said, “I’ve got a hand on it.” Karl looked at his friend and smirked. Justin said, “Well, James, what do you think? Was our friend Karl here lying about us?” “Fuck no,” he said softly. “This is amazing.” “No,” Mike said, “this is amazing.” And he squeezed James’s cock earnestly. “How...how did you guys get...so...big?” James managed to ask. “It started with these two guys at school. You remember the trumans?” Karl said, “Huge guys? Bigger than you? Yeah, they were everywhere for a minute or two and then they disappeared. I thought it was some kind of, like, advertising stunt or something.” Justin shrugged, “Yeah, I don’t know either, but these two guys found something and it changed them, like, overnight. They got bigger, grew muscles like magic, got huge pricks, then grew bigger muscles, then grew bigger pricks, then they just kept growing. And then they changed some others, and things kind of ballooned from there.” He grinned quite proudly and his collection of brawn swelled slightly everywhere, as if he himself was growing larger on the spot. Karl looked down at Justin’s fat prick and said, “Ballooned?” “Is everyone…?” James was evidently having trouble making his mouth work. “Everyone here is like us. We came here to be who we are, do want we want to, and not have to worry about making others feel comfortable or conform to their rules anymore.” Manny spoke up. “It’s a little weird at first,” he said, lifting up his arm and watching the muscle inflate into glory, pumping higher and fatter and thicker with obvious strength, “and things are awkward. You break things, and you run into door frames and you have to be careful about...stuff.” His arm relaxed, but his cock was plumping. “But it’s surprisingly easy to grow accustomed to.” He reached down to stroke himself with a randy smile on his full, soft lips. “I don’t understand,” Karl admitted. “How did it happen?” “Well, it has to do with…” Cal asked, “Are you sure we should say anything?” “Billy told us to be honest, so let’s be honest,” Justin said, and then he nodded to Manny. The handsome hung Latino said, “Put simply, if you swallow my cum, you get bigger.” “Your cum?” “Or mine!” Mike offered helpfully. “Or mine,” Cal added. Justin shook his head and rubbed his eyes. These guys…. “If you swallow any guy’s sperm - any guy here in Muscle City - you’ll get bigger.” He looked James in the eyes, emphasizing the truth of every word he was speaking. “You’ll grow taller, you’ll develop muscles like ours, your cock will get bigger, your balls will swell with cream, your face will change, you’ll never get sick, you’ll have the energy of ten guys and the strength of 20, your libido will go through the roof and you’ll experience a level of horniness so vast and unlimited that you’ll start to wonder if you’ll ever be satisfied.” He paused, smiling. “That sound about right to you dudes?” He studied Justin’s handsome features more closely. “My face will change?” Justin nodded. “It gets...better. Everything gets better, like you’ve been put inside that Captain America chamber and pumped full of something and you come out the other side bigger, stronger, sexier and...well, like us.” Karl looked at the four towering, muscle-packed dudes standing around him. They were undeniably the most beautiful men he’d ever laid eyes on, and just looking at them - at their faces and their muscles and their oversized sexual equipment - was testimony enough that what Justin had just explained had to be true. “But...how?” Justin shrugged, and it looked like mountains shifting. “Don’t know, really. I guess it’s something genetic, something that changes you at a very essential level. And it happens very fast.” “How fast?” “Very fucking fast.” “But...but...that...that’s….” “Yo, Mike? Could you stop your manhandling of our new friend’s equipment for a sec? I think he wants to say something.” Mike pouted as he stopped rubbing and squeezing James’s hard-on, but he did not remove his large hand from its proximity. “But...fuck, you’re good,” he said, looking at Mike, who smiled and winked. “But that’s gotta hurt like a motherfucker! Growing taller? Getting bigger muscles? That all takes energy and pain and you’re...you’re stretching the fucking bones and breaking down everything in your body!” “Feels fucking great,” Calvin said, bouncing his tremendous pecs as if to accentuate his claim. Karl watched the muscle fibers roil and swell. “Feels like...a fucking amazing orgasm.” “But, where do you all come from? How is it you’re all living here? How come no one knows about this?” Justin said, “People know. Our parents. Our friends. Relatives. People we used to know who didn’t want us around anymore. People who were glad to see us go. They know we went somewhere.” He shrugged. “Kind of doubt any of them care where we are or what we’re doing, as long as we’re gone.” “Why’s that? Was there some trouble?” “Guys kept turning into muscular giants, didn’t they? Guys started inflating with muscle, we were fucking each other whenever and wherever we could. The world out there, it’s not made for us.” “Fucking...each other?” “Oh. Yeah. Probably should mention that part. We’re all gay.” “All of you?” Karl asked, incredulously. “Every last fucking one of us,” Cal reported. “And couldn’t be happier!” “That’s not possible. Statistically….” “I can prove it to you, if you like,” Cal said, wagging his eyebrows with a leer. “But believe me, we’re all gay. Maybe not before the change, but very certainly after it.” “It turns you gay?” Justin shrugged. “Among other things, yeah. But really, what girl could handle this thing, anyway?” he asked, hefting his gargantuan tool into his large hand and wagging it at Karl. It was a thick, long tube of heavy sex meat. “But among us guys, it works pretty good.” He beamed a smile of absolute happiness, and let the giant cock drop, slapping against his thickly muscular thigh. “This is all...very strange.” “Very cool, you mean!” James retorted. “It’s like some kind of dream!” This made Mike very happy, and his manipulations of James’s enflamed hard-on resumed. “I’m happy you’re happy,” he growled, grabbing onto the thick cock within its denim shield. “Aw, fuck,” James said softly. “What was… what was the… the thing…. that you….” “What thing?” “The tug...aw fuck that feels sooooo good.” “Oh, yeah!” Karl said, remembering. “What was that thing that happened? When I was here last? Someone said something about tugging.” Mike’s face reddened and Justin’s handsome visage tightened slightly. “That’s...another thing. We’re not supposed to do that to others.” “What is it?” “Did you...want to feel it, Karl?” “I don’t know. Explain what it is, first.” “It’s harder to explain than to just give you a taste of it,” Justin said. “Just a small taste.” “Just a nibble,” Cal said, smiling. “I think Mike should do it, though.” “Yeah, Mike’s…very talented,” Manny admitted. “No shit,” James readily agreed, gasping in evident bliss. Mike smiled. “You want to be tugged?” he asked. Karl tilted his head, and then slightly nodded. “Okay,” Mike said. A smile was the only change to his face, and he seemed not to move a single of his massive muscles as he stood there, looking at Karl. A warmth surrounded the smaller man. A warmth that did not originate from the bright sun overhead, and he realized that it was coming from Mike. Mike was doing something to him, to his body and his brain, and all his thoughts suddenly turned carnal and very dirty. He wanted to fuck Mike. He wanted to fuck him very badly. His cock began to throb with hard, insistent beats and his skin felt tight and hot and his mouth went dry. He wanted to kiss Mike. He wanted to pull the giant man into his arms and press their mouths together. He wanted to reach down and squeeze the muscular behemoth’s gigantic cock and feel it swell and lengthen in his hand as he delivered strokes of bliss to the fat shank of sex and felt it growing hotter and harder in his hands. He wanted to pull open his jeans and pull out his own throbbing dick and spit into his hand a slather it up with saliva before twisting the bodybuilder’s huge frame around and pushing himself inside. He wanted to be inside the man, and all over him, feeling his muscles and his lips and his dick, feeling his skin, all its silky smoothness covering all his steely hardness. He reached down to undo his belt and pull his fly open. And the feeling dissipated as quickly as it had manifested. Those lustful thoughts of the other man and what he wanted to do and how he would do it all and the sensation of exactly what that would feel like disappeared. “Just a taste,” Mike said. The smile was still on his lips. Looking down, it was hard to avoid noticing that the huge man’s huge equipment was now fully erect, a fantastic and almost frightening manifestation of his power and his sex and his desire. It arched its long, thick neck up from his loins and throbbed with hard beats. Veins visibly pulsed along every inch, feeding it hot blood, and the head blossomed like some overripe fruit filled with juice and seed. “Holy fuck,” Karl whispered. “Not exactly holy,” Justin qualified, looking at his friend’s huge hardness and reaching over to grab him and stroke him with the sort of familiarity and naturalness that suggested that this sort of thing happened all the time. “Impressive, nonetheless.” Mike beamed as Justin stroked him. His entire body seemed to swell, as if every inch of him was made of cock, and his muscles pressed outward against his slick, perfect skin. “Thanks,” he answered, as he released a thick flow of pre-cum that coated his friend’s grip in slick honey. His scent grew voracious on the warm wind, thick with sex and the essence of masculine power. “Fuck,” Karl whispered again. James was speechless. He had just discovered paradise, and was surrounded by the men of his dreams who were all naked, powerful, beautiful, and apparently ready and willing to do with him everything and anything he had ever fantasized about. He looked from one to the next, drinking in the dark beauty of Manuel’s gaze, the towering majesty of Mike’s magnificent erection, the overwhelming sense of control and perfection radiating from Justin and Calvin’s silky, milky flesh and all the bulging muscular development that was so much beyond anything he’s ever seen before. Justin looked at him and said, “Are you all right, James? You seem...distracted.” “I...I’m...I…” Justin smiled warmly. “I know the feeling. The first time I was surrounded by some Muscle Club guys, I felt exactly the same way. Shall I do for you what they did for me, to help me...adjust?” James nodded slowly. “All right,” Justin answered, his smiling brightening. “Why don’t you step with me over to the store. I think having so many of us around at once can be a bit...unnerving.” James nodded and followed the towering naked monument of muscle away from the car and the other three Muscle City residents, leaving Karl alone with Calvin, Manny and Mike who all turned their undivided attention towards their guest. “Where are they going?” he asked. Mike explained, “Justin has a way of making people feel comfortable.” His bronzed face looked semi-serious. Manny nodded. “He’s...gifted.” “Gifted?” Calvin’s strawberry blonde head nodded. He looked towards the store and the departing pair with obvious longing. “That’s sort of why he’s in charge of us.” “I didn’t think anyone was in charge - or could be.” “Oh, I may be overstating his role,” Cal admitted, “but in the scheme of things, and between the four of us, Justin is most definitely the Alpha dog.” “Because…?” Calvin smiled slimly. “He’s gifted.” “Oh,” Karl said, watching his friend following after the enormous, thickly-muscled behemoth. “And...what shall the four of us do in the meantime?” “I have a couple of ideas,” Mike answered. Part 6 The store, when they reached it, was nearly as warm inside as the street was outside. It had been cleaned up, and was now little more than an empty shell. James observed that Justin had to duck and turn slightly sideways just to fit through the door, and he looked even taller, broader and more muscular than he had when they had met, as if the man had grown larger and heavier with brawn with every step he had taken. Justin turned and smiled, “Relax, James.” The smaller man smiled back towards the naked bodybuilder with the mammoth cock. The larger man seemed to be giving off a palpable heat, and he smelled raw and sexy. James had never seen nor met anyone to even compare with the man standing before him. He was...prefect. So huge, so strong, so handsome and yet so gentle and friendly. And fucking sexy as all fuck! He could hardly believe that a man such as Justin was real, leaving aside that he would even be alone with him. He drank him in, burning his beauty and power into memory for future fantasies. “Turn around, please,” Justin instructed. “What are you going to do?” “I’m going to make you feel very, very good,” Justin answered. James pivoted in place and closed his eyes, braced for whatever the huge man had planned. Then, with a gentleness that belied the larger man’s size and strength, Justin’s huge and powerful hands were on his shoulders, and the muscular man began to firmly massage and knead James’s muscles, rubbing his neck and the back of his scalp, and moving his talented hands across James’s shoulders. As he did so, a sensation of bliss came over him, like a cascade of warm water than sank into his body and calmed him. “What… what’re you doing?” “It’s like tugging,” Justin explained, “but with a bit of finesse. Something I learned to do with a lot of patience and a lot of practice on my brothers.” “Your brothers?” “The other guys here.” His voice was soft, but deep. A rumble of power from that immense and beautiful chest. “We think of each other as brothers, of a sort. Of course, some of us really are brothers.” He grabbed form flesh and muscle and massaged his new friend, sanding constant cascades of soothing pleasure into his brain. “And do they…?” “Do they what?” Justin’s hand traveled down James’s back. “Does everyone here...have sex...with...?” “Do they fuck each other?” James nodded and moaned softly. “Possibly,” Justin admitted. “Probably.” His voice was soft, deep and soothing. His words were calm, and he simply stated what he knew without judgment or implication. “When we were back in town - back in our old home - and we had to spend our nights alone, sometimes finding someone else to be with was all that mattered. We don’t enjoy being alone, and we’ll seek out the company and pleasure of others like us regardless of the circumstances. Often that other person - or persons - lived beneath the same roof.” He rubbed James’s scalp, and pushed a thick rush of pleasure into his head. “We have several advantages at our disposal, and depending on how you look at it, one of those is that we’re in a constant state of arousal - and another one is that we’re also able to act on that state constantly.” “Constant?” “Yes.” “Right now?” “Yes.” “You’re...aroused?” “Very much so.” “By me?” “Yes,” Justin answered. True, his body was always pulsing with dulls throbs of need and sexual prowess, but the presence of another man pushed that needle into the red zone. He could smell James, feel him, feel his potential and his power. Sleeping inside him, waiting to be woken up. “So...you’d like to…?” Justin throat released a sexual groan of obvious desire. “Oh, I’d very much like to, James. Very much indeed.” His hands moved down the front of James’s body, caressing him with slow strokes. He pressed his hard, muscular bulges against the smaller man and lowered his mouth towards his ear, whispering, “But that’s entirely up to you, James.” “Me?” The word came out as a gasp. “Yes, James. You’re in control, here. You’re in complete control. I’ll do whatever you want me to. I’ll only do that. I’ll do that for as long as you want me to. Because I can, James. I can do anything you want to with you for as long as you want me to.” James exhaled roughly. His imagination was running rampant. “I want to look at you.” “All right, James. Look at me.” Justin’s hands released James’s small body and the other man turned around. Justin loomed only inches from him, towering over him. He was nothing but muscle. Muscle and dark furry curls and smooth, silky skin that glowed in the dim light. His dark eyes looked down at James with need and desire and superiority. Or perhaps that was only what James read in them. James moved his gaze downward, over the huge man’s enormous chest and its two thick, fat nipples. He watched Justin breathing, watched his chest swell and receded, watched the perfect 8-pack of his bulging abdominal wall move as he breathed. He could feel the large man’s warm breath against his skin. He looked down. Justin’s fat prick was hanging nearly to his knees. Had it always been so large, so beautiful, so majestic? He had never seen another cock to match it, neither in size nor in perfection. The long, heavy shank was absurdly thick, and quite obviously firm. The head was half-covered in a wealth of foreskin, but as he watched, it drooped even farther down his leg and began to swell thicker, pushing the helmet out of its cocoon as the whole thing grew larger and longer. “I want to touch you,” James said. “Touch me,” Justin growled. James moved the back of his right hand against the monstrous appendage. It was warm - almost hot - and smooth as silk. It twitched as he touched it, responding to him, and began to grow hard and rise. James turned his hand around and moved the tips of his fingers along the shaft. Justin groaned, a deep and feral sound, and his cock throbbed hard. “Does that feel good?” James asked. “Yes, sir,” Justin answered. “Do you want me to continue?” “Yes, sir,” Justin answered. “I want to watch you get bigger.” “Yes, sir.” It was easy for Justin to obey, and as James grasped his meat, Justin allowed himself to swell larger and larger, growing until the girth of his monster began to pry open James’s fingers. The head of his massive cock blossomed like a ripening fruit, a bulbous perfect helmet that was becoming glossy as the skin stretched tighter and tighter against its unending and overwhelming development. The smaller man’s eyes widened as he watched his host’s prick continue to swell in his grip. It felt hot and hard as stone. He could feel its hard throbs as it grew, beating in time to Justin’s powerful heart. “Oh my god,” James whispered reverently, feeling and watching the huge man’s sex continue to swell. “Thank you, sir,” Justin rumbled. A shining drop of clear precum began to gather at the snake’s mouth, growing quickly and drooling down its length. Justin was shortly pumping a steady flow of his unending tide of honey, and it gurgled from the eye of his cock and poured down the sides, coating James’s grip in warm slickness. He began to stroke the massive erection, and was instantly rewarded with a resurgence of growth, unbelievable to him as the cock continued growing bigger and bigger. The smell of the powerful man in the room grew intoxicating and heavy. And his body began to grow. “What do you think they’re doing?” Karl wondered, looking towards the store. Mike said, “Gushing.” “What?” The huge blonde muscular teen smiled broadly and winked. “That’s what we call it, but we don’t say that in from of Justin.” “You mean Gushtin,” Cal added, also with a wide smile. “I don’t get it,” Karl admitted. “It’s a nickname. When we were in Muscle Club, before we came here, that was a kind of thing. Everybody got a nickname. Justin actually has a few, because he doesn’t like any of them so we kept changing it. First one was...The Hose?” “Hoser,” Manny corrected, “as in ‘hose ‘er down.” Mike nodded. “Then there was Juicer. Or just Juice.” “Honeydripper,” Calvin added. “Yeah, that was a good one.” “A little long.” “Not unlike the man himself.” “But...why all the nicknames?” Mike laid his heavy, thickly-muscled arm across Karl’s thin shoulders. “Well, it’s like this. Sometimes when a guy gets upgraded, he gets some special...individual thing. I mean we all get the muscles, the size, the strength, the overwhelming charm. But some guys get an extra.” “Remember Timebomb?” Calvin asked. All three of the huge teens sighed and smiled. “Fuckin’ A, Timebomb. Timebomb was amazing. When the Timebomb went off, everybody felt it.” He looked a bit forlorn for a moment, as if remembering something lost. “And Carl - not you, Karl, the other Carl, Carl Stanton - we called him Superman for a while.” “Because he was faster than a speeding bullet?” “On the contrary, if there was ever a guy who took his time, it’s our Mr. Stanton. No, Carl used to always wear this worn-out, sad-assed T-shirt he tried to stretch over his muscles with the giant S on it.” “When we used to wear clothes,” Manny clarified. “I think that goes without saying,” Mike added. “Anyway, when he finally outgrew the thing, we called him Peach, or Peachy, because his head was fuzzy like a peach.” Karl looked at Mike, “And what was your nickname?” Calvin and Manuel but started dancing this highly sexual, hip-thrusting step with their hands in the air and their massive cocks flopping around like loose firehoses. Then they both sang out, “The Stripper!” Then they high-fived each other. “Shut the fuck up,” Mike advised them. Karl had to grin. “The Stripper?” “This dude here,” Manny said, pushing his finger into Mike’s meaty chest, “has what we commonly call The Spurts.” Karl looked down at Mike’s cock. “No, you have me confused with Gushtin. Not that kind of spurt.” “Growth spurts,” Calvin clarified. “Some guys get bigger like that. Most of us just...keep getting bigger.” “You’re getting...bigger?” Karl found that hard to believe. But Calvin nodded. “All the time. We just keep growing.” “Bigger and bigger,” Manny agreed, and he lifted his right arm and bulged his mighty biceps into swollen glory. Karl watched the muscle fill up like it was being inflated - a perfect round ball of power mounted on his upper arm that split into distinct heads and pushed against his dark skin. “Bigger and bigger,” he grinned. “But some guys….” “Like Mike,” Manny said, nudging the blonde. “Get big all at once. Like...boom!” Mike grimaced. “Yeah, well, you’re just jealous.” “Anyway, so, one time in Science class….” “It was English,” Mike corrected. “Whatever,” Calvin said as he rolled his eyes, looking more like a teenager than ever. “So in English class, it happens because, like, you can’t control it, right? It just...happens.” “I can feel it coming,” Mike said, a bit defensively. “It is so. Fucking. Cool,” Calvin added. “So, he’s sitting there and he’s all, ‘excuse me teach, but can I be excused?’ And the teacher, who’s so not into us because we like the worst students ever, right? He goes, ‘No, Mr. Carlson, I believe you’ve had your extracurricular activity for the day.” Karl’s brow arched. “Extracurricular?” “Fucking,” Cal said simply. “So, anyway, Mike’s all, ‘but, I really, really need to be excused, please.’ And teach is all, ‘No way’ and shit. So...it happens.” “It happens?” Calvin nodded vehemently. “It fucking happens.” “I can’t help it,” Mike said, “and I did try to warn him.” “You got bigger?” “I got fucking enormous. I mean, there are growth spurts and there are fucking explosion spurts, and this was the latter thing.” “You...exploded.” “Mike, here, got so big so fast that he basically tore out of his clothes and ripped apart the desk he was sitting in and suddenly in English class instead of some over-muscled teenager with tight clothes and a constant boner….” “I was the Incredible Hulk, naked, seven feet high and sporting the hard-on to end all hard-ons.” “So what does he do, this guy?” “He fucking dances!” “I do,” Mike volunteered. “And I’m fucking good at it too.” To demonstrate, Mike started to dance, and damned if he wasn’t as amazing as his word. The man’s hips gyrated, his body was sinuous and elastic, he moved like his joints were oiled and Karl felt himself getting hot at the sheer blatant and unashamed sexuality that the gorgeous blonde beefcake started to display. “Go Mikey! Go Mikey! Go Mikey!” the other two chanted. Justin towered over James. As the smaller man reverently stroked his thick cock, he allowed himself to swell and grow, packing on the muscular size while his head slowly rose towards the low ceiling. Cables of new muscle swelled outward beneath his smooth, silky skin. His chest became two massive globes of power. His arms looked overwhelmed with brawn, in thick bulging balls and long, powerful cords. He was breathing slowly, his feral gaze locked onto the smaller man, and his body was growing warmer, literally increasing the heat within the small space. His scent grew stronger as his heat increased, and his cock was releasing a steady, thick stream of clear, masculine honey that draped down the towering majesty of his massive meat, slicking James’s grip as the young man applied both of his hands to the task. A low, deep groan of pleasure rumbled in the huge man’s chest. It sounded animalistic, like a tiger or a bear. “That feel good, sir,” Justin reported. James looked up into the incredibly handsome face of the seven-and-a-half foot tall mass of muscle under his control. “God,” he said, “you’re so beautiful.” Justin smiled and his cock swelled in James’s grip. “Thank you, sir,” he said. “So are you, if I may say so, sir.” “Me?” He nodded, tilting his chin down. “You are beautiful, sir. So beautiful. May I…?” He began to ask the question before stopping himself, as if he had overstepped his bounds. “What?” James asked. “May I kiss you, sir?” “Yes,” he allowed. Justin bent his face towards James, licking his lips slowly before pressing his mouth to the smaller man’s lips. It was a gentle, soft kiss, and it made chills shudder along James’s spine, tat such a huge and powerful man would kiss so gently and with such obvious care and devotion. Justin let out a soft gasp as their mouths parted, and James opened his eyes and saw the face of the handsome man cast in an obvious reflection of desire and satisfaction. James stroked the fat, massive cock steadily leaking lubricating honey and pressed their mouths together again, kissing the man with sudden fierce hunger. Justin’s bear paw wrapped around his neck, warm and smooth, pulling their mouths together as he pushed his tongue inside and kissed James back, matching his intense hunger with ease. “Oh, god,” James whispered, as the kiss ended. A warm gush of honey was Justin’s response, a flood of thick wetness that flowed over James’s grip, a very palpable and physical demonstration of the huge man’s pleasure. “I’m sorry, sir,” Justin rumbled. His sudden gush dripped from the small man’s hand. He must’ve release a pint of his warm, thick honey in one fat rush, pumping it up the heavy, thick inches of his meat without control. “Sorry? For what?” “I’m afraid I lost control for a moment,” he answered. “Lost control?” Justin nodded. “It’s...difficult to maintain myself around you. To control my impulses and...desires.” James smiled. “What...what do you want to do?” Justin smiled back. “But...what about Justin?” Mike stopped dancing and asked, “What about him?” “His nickname.” “Oh, that. Yeah, well, Justin has a particular...talent.” “A talent?” “More like a gift,” Calvin said. “Or a fucking miracle,” Manny added. “What sort of talent.” “Well, uh, it’s sort of two things in one. One is a talent - or maybe an aptitude. Justin is good with his hands.” “An understatement if there ever was one,” Calvin said. “His hands?” “He likes to rub them all over you. He likes to feel every inch of your skin, to feel your muscles...your body.” “He’s a sensualist.” “A what?” Karl said, “A sensualist. Sensuality. He likes to feel.” “I’ll say,” Mike agreed. “Sometimes I think he liked that more than fucking.” He considered something, then said, “You know, you’re right! When he’s with you, he doesn’t just whip it out, get hard, shove inside and start fucking.” “Like someone we know,” Manuel said, looking pointedly at Mike. “Hey, I like fucking!” “We all like fucking,” Calvin said. “But some of us like kissing, too.” “And stroking.” “And sucking.” “I get the point,” Mike said with finality. “But we’re not talking about me, we’re talking about Gushtin.” “So, he’s good with his hands?” “Not just good. He’s fucking amazing. Like...amazing.” “So?” “So, when Gushtin gets started, he really gets into it.” “And?” “No, dude. He REALLY gets into it. And when he’s into it, he starts gushing.” James was wrapped in the heavy, muscular arms of the most beautiful and largest man he’d ever seen. The man’s skin was warm and smooth and soft. The man smelled raw and sexy. The heat of his magnificent body was surrounding him, infusing his own skin, making his entire body throb with sexual desire. He had never felt so safe, so comforted, so perfectly in tune with another person. Within the man’s embrace, within his massive and steel-hard muscular caress, surrounded and overwhelmed and contained within his powerful frame, James was feeling simultaneously sheltered and powerfully turned on. He could feel Justin breathing against him. He could feel the pulses of his heart, beating with a strong steady rhythm. Justin was slowly and gently (at least for him) caressing and massaging James, moving his large, strong hands across the smaller man’s body, feeling every inch of him as he lulled him into a perfect state of trust and comfort. His eyes were closed and he painted a picture of the man’s body in his head, becoming so intimately familiar with him that he could pinpoint James’s every erogenous zone, where he shuddered when touched, or where he moaned, or where his cock twitched or his breath caught or his entire frame suddenly relaxed. He memorized the man’s body as he moved his touch across every inch. This was his talent, and the reason others longed to return to his embrace. After he was with a man, he knew that other man’s body perhaps better than he knew his own. He knew what to do, where to go, how to touch them and lift them to a level of flawless physical bliss before things even started turning sexual. His hands were tools of perfect pleasure. Squeezing, probing, caressing and rubbing, he could deliver hours of ecstatic rapture and seemed to draw as much pleasure from his caresses as he delivered. He groaned with bliss as he explored James’s body, and the man shuddered and swooned, nearly passing out from the sensation of Justin’s fondling and stroking. “Gushing?” “His cock.” “He starts cumming?” “No, not the white stuff. The clear stuff. The whatever..not the spermies.” “Ejaculate,” Karl said. “When he gets excited he pre-cums?” Mike nodded. “When Justin gets excited, he fucking spurts like a broken hydrant. I’ve seen him spontaneously gush a good six feet with enough honey to splatter a man’s entire chest in a glaze of sex. When he sees something he likes - someone he wants to touch - he just goes off like a fucking fountain. That thing snaps to attention and you can practically watch his cock bulge and pump and deliver these amazing fat gushes.” “It’s. So. Cool,” Manny added. “And it feels...fucking amazing.” “He starts to…?” Mike nodded. “He can’t help himself. And he’s a bit embarrassed about it, but when it happens, when you’re with him, and he starts the flow going and it’s all over your skin, this warm, slick goo that smells like sex and feels like heaven and he starts to massage you and caress you and kiss you as his dick fucking gushes these thick flows of honey all over the both of you and then...something happens.” “Something else?” Mike nodded. “Something amazing.” Karl looked towards the quiet store, “So they’re in there together and….” “And Gushtin is gushing. You jealous?” Manny asked. “Jealous!” “That James got there first?” Karl looked stupefied and Manny nudged him with his arm in a friendly manner and asked, “What’re you doing back here, Karl?” “I was...curious.” “What about?” “Just...you guys.” Calvin smiled, too. “Us guys? What about us guys?” “Well, I mean, who wouldn’t be curious?” He said, trying to dodge the question. “Lots of people wouldn’t be curious, and lots of people would,” Mike answered. “But what, in particular, were you curious about? About us guys?” “Like...you know.” “Like, what do we know, Karl?” “Like...about getting so…big.” His eyes glanced downwards. Mike made his pendulous, foot-long, inches-thick cock pulse. Karl had never seen anything like that, as if the powerful teen before him could easily control his cock, making it bulge on cue and swell thicker simply by willing it to be so. The other dude’s cock was visibly lengthening, crawling down his well-muscled thigh and adding inches to its already impressive dimensions. It was swelling with mass and veins as it grew. “Oh,” Mike said, “is that all?” “Yeah,” Karl answered dubiously. Calvin said, “Which one of us big dudes were you most curious about, Karl?” He turned towards the red head, who suddenly looked larger than before. His chest was a set of enormous muscular plates lined with cables of power, with two fat nipples drooping off the edge like peanuts. His milky skin was shiny with sweat, and his own monster was swollen and growing more rigid by the second. “Yeah, Karl,” Manny added. “Was there...anyone in particular you wanted to spend some time with? Discussing how...big...he is?” Karl shifted his attention again, and Manuel looked even larger than Cal. His dark-skinned body appeared to be growing even bigger as he simply stood there, doing nothing at all. “Dudes,” Mike said, with a slight sense of worry in his voice, “what about what Mr. Titus…?” “Mr. Titus said we should be friendly,” Cal answered. “I’m just being friendly to Karl.” “Me, too,” Manny agreed. “I’m just being really friendly. And I just want to be friendlier.” Karl gulped hard. Justin’s prick was in overdrive. True to form, he was not simply leaking gossamer threads or even drooling a steady flow of honey, he was now actively gushing thick pumps of precum that splattered and splashed against the man in his embrace as well as his own naked form. The room began to smell rank and raw. Justin’s powerful scent - and equally powerful pheromones - were literally soaking the room. His arms around James’s smaller body, holding his form against himself, he massaged and caressed and pleasured the other man in ways that James had never experienced. His touch was magical, and his body had never felt so good. And every gush of honey that soaked into his clothing and drenched his skin beneath made him feel better. A tingling sensation accompanied Justin’s gushing explosions, and it made James’s whole body feel like a stroked, hard-as-steel dick. A sudden, copious fountain of precum erupted up Justin’s amazing and colossal cock, splattering between the two men with wet warmth that bathed them both in the essence of sex. James’s small body shuddered with perfect bliss. Justin moaned and released another heavy cascade. The three huge men surrounding Karl were slowly growing ever larger and more beautiful as his heart began to pulse hard and fast. He felt hot and everything smelled like sex. “What’s happening?” he asked. Mike said, “Nothing. Nothing’s happening.” His voice dropped in register with every word. “Did you want something to happen?” Calvin asked. His cock was swelling into a monster. “Just tell us what you want, and we’ll make it happen,” Manny agreed. “Look. Dudes. I’m not gay.” They exchanged glances. Then Mike said, “So what?” “But...I’m not gay.” “You said that already. And I repeat; so what?” “We’re not forcing you to do anything you don’t want to do, Karl. But we find it...curious...that you came back to visit us. Right guys?” Manny nodded and Calvin said, “Yeah, curious.” “We’re curious about you like you’re curious about us,” Mike said. “That’s all.” “About me?” Mike nodded. “You said you were curious about us. About us being big. And I want to satisfy your...curiosity. I want to satisfy you very, very much.” “We all do,” Manny agreed. “How can we satisfy your curiosity, Karl?” Calvin asked. “What, in particular, can I do?” “How did it happen?” “How did we get big?” “Yeah.” “It’s in my cum,” Mike explained. “Your cum?” Calvin cleared his throat. “It’s primarily in our cum, but it can happen in other ways, too, sometimes.” “So you…?” “If I cum in your mouth, you’ll start to grow.” “My mouth?” Calvin shrugged. “Your mouth. Your ass. Probably I could cum in your ear and you’d still start growing.” “But...how..?” He shrugged again. “Don’t know. But it’s 100% effective and guaranteed to work. So far, it’s worked on everyone.” “But...what happens?” Mike smiled. “This happens.” A miracle occurred in front of Karl’s eyes as Mike, and then his companions, began to swell larger and larger, rising taller and spreading wider and packing on pounds and pounds and pounds of raw, pure, perfect muscle. As they continued growing, each of the young super teens began to sprout a secondary cock from their thick pubic bushes that grew so quickly and so suddenly that it seemed to Karl that he was imagining all that was happening, but he knew it was real. Each of the teens, Mike and Manuel and Calvin, were growing bigger and more powerful and, incredibly, more handsome with every passing second. If Karl had regarded these guys as impossibly beautiful and incredibly powerful before, he had no words to describe them now. Mike was nearly eight feet high. Two massive shanks of sex meat hung in lush abundance, dangling over a foot long and as thick as Karl’s wrist. His face was incandescently gorgeous, perfected to a state that looked inhuman in its beauty. “This is what happens, Karl. This is what we all look like. This is what it means to be in Muscle Club.” “Muscle City,” Manuel corrected. Karl looked over and audibly gasped at the dark-skinned Latino’s handsome visage. His dark eyes looked like caramel, surrounded by thick lashes. His lips were pillows of obvious sensuality. His body was constructed of fat wedges and deep valleys and heavy nipples hanging from two massive plates of cabled glory mounted on his chest. He owned two pricks, as well, hanging fat over a set of hairless balls that looked as large as lemons and were visibly swelling as if each had a pump inside making it grow and recede. Karl looked at Calvin. His copper hair was now accompanied by a thick beard and mustaches that gave him an incredibly masculine air. His green eyes sparkled and his ready smile was incandescent. More copper hair sprouted in thickly across his massive chest and wound down the valley between his abs until it grew back into a forest that crowned his fat cocks, two creamy-skinned monsters whose plum-sized heads were cowled in masses of foreskin. He was monstrously huge, and seemed to glow in the sunlight. Now at their true forms, the three Muscle Citizens were releasing unfiltered clouds of masculine-scented pheromones. Their bodies were pumped hard and full of Transform’s pure power. Their balls swelled with hot cream waiting to be pumped up every thick inch of both cocks, and their libidos were topping out at eleven on a scale of ten. They were living, breathing embodiments of perfect male sex, with bodies overwhelmed with muscular power, ready willing and able to perform any task set to them with super efficient concentration and an eagerness to please. “Fuck me,” Karl said quietly. Mike tilted his head. “Is that a promise or an offer?” James had not yet removed a stitch of clothing. Thick, dark stains marked his shirt and jeans where Justin had oozed his love juices, a consequence of the deep pleasure he experienced as he explored another body, marking James with his essence and his scent when his cock swelled and gushed from pure sensual bliss. He would say, each time, “Apologies, sir,” and continue his caresses. The warmth of his honey bathed James in pure sex, and he was soon thickly lacquered in Justin’s copious flow of precum as it continued to stream from his massive shank of glorious fuck meat. James moaned and his dick throbbed. “Take...take my shirt off, please.” Justin applied his hands to the hem of James’ shirt and stripped it from him. It was sodden and heavy with the flow from Justin’s cock, redolent with his juice and his scent. He tossed it aside and it landed with a wet slap, clinging to the wall before its weight slowly made it slip to the floor.. James’s skin was slick and glistening, thickly coated in Justin’s honey. Justin reapplied his touch to James’s bare skin, and the absence of the smaller’s man’s clothing made their contact electric and fiery. He moved his talented, magical hands across James’s base flesh, groaning with pleasure. James said, “Take off my pants.” “Yes, sir,” Justin growled deeply. He sank to his knees and unbuckled James’s belt. He applied his hands to James’s jeans and unzipped them. He moved the heavy denim, soaked through with his own masculine nectar, down James’s legs to extract them from his body. James stepped from his flip-flops and stepped out of the jeans and heard them join his shirt on the floor with the same thick, wet slapping sound. He watched Justin rise to his full height again, and Justin embraced him in his strong arms, moving his hands down his back and onto his buttocks. He buried his face against the huge man’s hard chest, smelling his body’s sweet stink and breathing him inside. Justin was hot. Physically hot. As Justin’s hands grew near to the core of James’s body, a thick and sudden release of warm honey jetted down James’s legs from Justin’s massive prick. He gasped in unison with the superteen and closed his eyes when Justin’s magic touch finally found his hole and he lifted his leg, wrapping it over Justin’s hip to allow the talented fingers entry to him. His arms tried to encompass the huge man’s frame. He was as hard as a rock, but smooth and soft and silken to touch. Justin rubbed the wet warmth of James’s most intimate spot with a gentle devotion belying his size and power. He tenderly nudged and pushed and pleasured the smaller man’s softness, feeling him tense and release at the intrusion. James’s mouth - his lips and teeth - found the rubbery nub of Justin’s fat nipple and he teased it, licked it, prodded it, bit it. “Yes, sir,” Justin groaned and pushed his finger inside. His cock exploded with a gallon of honey. “They’re awfully quiet,” Karl observed, trying to change the subject. “Like I said, it’s an intimate experience.” Calvin asked, “What sort of...experiences do you like, Karl?” “Me?” he said, looking up. Cal nodded. “Yeah, what do you like to do? Because...y’know...I bet we could have some fun, too.” “Yeah,” Mike readily agreed. “Let’s have some fun!” Cal continued past Mike’s eagerness. “Do you like getting sucked? Would you like having your cock inside my warm, wet mouth, having my long, slick tongue licking every inch of you, having my strong hands squeeze you and tease you while my mouth sucks and licks until the tingles are too hard to resist and you start pumping your cream inside my hungry mouth?” “Maybe you like getting rimmed,” Manny suggested. “You like that? The warm wetness licking your taint and your hole, my talented tongue pushing inside and licking you out like an ice ream sundae? That feeling like having a slick, hot, wet dick teasing your backdoor, squirming in ecstasy while I apply my mouth to your hole?” “Maybe you’re like Justin,” Mike said, “since you seem to know about that. You a...sensualist, Karl? You want to feel my body? My muscles? You want to press your lips to my skin, kiss and lick me, every inch of this body? You want to tease my nipples and and move your touch across these massive bulges and feel what I feel like?” He smiled a lecherous grin, “because I would be so into that.” Feeling more than a bit intimidated by the huge men around him, naked and utterly unashamed and displaying their arousal with open lust and admiration, he said, “Why don’t you get started and maybe I’ll jump in when...I feel like it.” “That’s hardly fair to you,” Mike objected. “Yeah,” Manny agreed. “I mean, it’s not like there’s not enough to go around.” “Maybe he’s scared,” Cal suggested. “I mean, look at us. We could practically destroy a building.” “Practically?” Mike asked. “Well, I mean, we have destroyed a building but….” “‘A’ building?” “Okay, several buildings, but….” “But,” Mike insisted, “we’re just pussycats, Karl.” “Very large pussycats,” Calvin corrected, “but pussycats nonetheless.” “Maybe he wants it all,” Manny suggested. “But he’s too shy to ask.” “What about that, Karl?” Mike asked. “You want to rest yourself on top of this body, chew on my nips, lick the sweat off my neck, put your mouth on mine while Calvin sucks on your joint and Manny licks your asshole?” “I….” Both the men inside the store were covered in a thick coating of Justin’s warm honey. His cock was gushing as he embraced James’s small body, feeling every inch of him. His fingers were digging into James’s ass and his mouth was kissing his neck, his shoulders, his tongue lapped up the salty tang of his own slick lube as he explored his new friend’s body. James, of course, had never felt anything like this. The warm, wet cocoon of Justin’s constant flow bathed his skin in a sort of orgasmic tingling sensation. It was the most erotic and sensual experience of his life, and his cock was throbbing hard with constant blissful pulses. “You feel so good, sir,” Justin growled. “Kiss me,” James ordered. “Yes, sir,” Justin responded. He twisted the small man around in his arms and bent his lips to James’s mouth, granting him a soft, tender kiss. His cock gushed between them, a hot volley that warmed James’s skin and made fresh erotic tingles cascade down his flesh. He gasped and Justin groaned. “May I kiss you again, sir?” Justin asked, softly. “Yes,” James replied. Justin’s cock gushed strongly with happiness and desire and he kissed James again, holding his head in his hands as the wealth of his copious and seemingly unending flow of warm, rich, salty honey dripped off their skin. “Oh my god,” James sighed, laying his face aside one of Justin’s mammoth pecs, “I want to feel like this forever.” Justin smiled, rubbing his hand through the smaller man’s hair and said, deeply, “That can be arranged.” James looked up at the achingly handsome face. “Do it,” he said. “Are you sure?” James nodded and Justin’s cock fountained a thick stream of warm honey to display his joy at the other man’s request. “It would be my pleasure to welcome you to Muscle City, James.” “What should I do?” “You don’t have to do anything,” Justin explained. His copious flow of precum was now accompanied by the miraculous source of perfect masculine power, his utter blissful joy allowing him to release the initiator that would begin to infiltrate James’s genetic structure and remake him utterly. “You’re already on your way.” Part 7 “You’ve never done it?” Calvin McCloud, Muscle City’s resident biology and earth sciences teacher, paused in his labors to look over at his friend and fellow ex-high school teacher. “I never had the inclination,” Billy Titus reported. His huge, beautiful, muscular body was covered in a layer of dust and dirt, blending with the sweat that coated his glistening skin. Still, he was easily the most beautiful human being that Calvin had ever seen. The two huge men were positioned beneath the ceiling of the first floor of a two-story building with their large, strong hands grasping beams overhead. They were poised to push up against the floor of the second story and then pull it down, making the room ‘Muscle Club Sized’ to accommodate the larger, taller, broader bodies with which the new residents of the city were gifted. “You mean you’ve never had the opportunity,” his lover, Carl, responded. The three of them, along with Teddy St. George, another ex-high school teacher, and the ‘Golden Twins,’ Hank and Harry (who were often seen in the company of their favorite ex-teacher, Mr. St. George) had been clearing out the abandoned building in Muscle City, throwing disused furniture from its windows and doing their best to clear it of the refuse and dirt that had accumulated before opening the space up for habitation. Billy shrugged and returned his attention to the task at hand, the muscles along his shoulders, his back and his arms bulging fiercely as he signaled Calvin and they started to push upwards. “Same difference,” he said. The ceiling showered dust down on them as the two super-strong, 8-foot tall men began pushing up, breaking the entire floor from its moorings. The others were poised to catch anything that fell out of place, or to help protect the two strongest men in the room in case things went suddenly wrong. Tremendous creaks and loud cracks accompanied their labors as they slowly pushed upwards, breaking the entire floor out before pulling it all down. They found that this was the best - and safest - way to create double-sized rooms after attempting to stomp on the floors from above (which obviously meant that the floor and whomever was stomping on it all fell down at once) or trying to systematically tear it out in chunks. After testing their strength, and finding it to be nearly limitless - or at least much more powerful than any of them had imagined, even given their tremendous muscular size - and surviving trials that would easily kill any normal human body, they simply began ripping out entire floors with their bare hands. “When are you going to stop doing that?” Carl asked, looking at Billy’s wide back. His cock pulsed with sudden desire, wanting desperately to be lodged inside his lover’s warm, tight butt where heaven could be found. Billy could not pause in his efforts, and wasn’t looking at his lover’s handsome face. “When it’s no longer a ceiling, obviously,” he answered, pushing gingerly as plaster and paint chips rained down. “No, not that,” Carl said. “I mean when are you going to stop pretending you’re still above it all? You don’t have to pretend anything anymore, Billy. You don’t have to pretend you’re not….” “I know,” he answered softly, looking over his shoulder. “But some habits are hard to break.” Carl smiled warmly. “As long as you keep up one habit, I’m perfectly happy,” he answered as he slapped Billy’s ass resoundingly. “You boys need a moment?” Teddy asked. “Because I can do this by myself.” Which was undoubtedly true. Any one of them was strong enough, they had discovered, to easily demolish an entire building with a series of blows, kicks, shoves and running tackles, using their seemingly indestructible and superhuman bodies like battering rams, punching holes through concrete and tearing apart entire walls as if they were constructed of tissue paper. “Speaking of habits,” Billy said, glancing at Teddy, “when are you going to stop calling the rest of us ‘boys?’” “But...you are boys,” Teddy responded, almost innocently. Teddy had been an old man before Hank and Harry had changed him so utterly, gifting him with strength and power and youth. Now he looked like the rest of them - a robust, muscle-packed man in his mid-twenties, with long flowing locks and a cock that would choke the most experienced cocksucker on the planet. His skin was bereft of wrinkles, his eyes twinkled with energy and his body pulsed with the vigor of twenty well-trained men. “Looked in a mirror lately, Mr. St. George?” Harry asked, as Hank nodded and laughed gently. The floor overhead began to rip free of its connection to the walls. Things could get dicey very quickly at this stage, so Billy and Calvin worked together more carefully, moving their large hands outward and easing the entire floor of the building upwards. Teddy reddened. “You know what I mean, gentlemen,” he answered, watching the progress and readying himself to intervene if needed. His voice was now strong and deep and powerful, but his words and intonation still held on to the rather mild character that had endeared him to many of his students when he had been a teacher before...everything changed. “And I note that you still insist on calling me Mr. St. George even though….” “Even though we’ve fucked each other into next Sunday on several occasions,” Hank said. Then he, too, shrugged, adding with a rich laugh, “I like calling you Mr. St. George, because it reminds me that you‘re still teaching us.” “Everything is an adjustment,” Calvin stated. Though he was involved in Herculean labors, his voice wasn’t strained at all. “And change doesn’t come easily to any organism.” Harry and Hank both made faces. “Organism? I prefer orgasm, myself,” Hank offered. “I’m just saying that you really ought to give it a go, Mr. Titus,” Calvin advised. The floor overhead suddenly released itself from the walls with a hard, loud crack, and the muscles bulging beneath Billy and Calvin’s grime-coated and sweat-covered skin flared and swelled to take on its full weight, which had to be several tons. This was always the tricky bit, balancing the whole slab of wood and insulation and cement with their hands before “folding” it and breaking it into chunks they could more easily remove from the building. If any of them had stopped to consider the sheer lunacy of the act - that two men using nothing but their bare hands and super-powered muscles were holding up the floor of a building in preparation to break it down, they may have started laughing that this was anything but a fantasy. Teddy agreed. “Really, it’s quite...energizing.” “It’s fucking awesome is what it is!” “Fuck, yeah!” Harry agreed, high-fiving his brother. “Language, gentlemen,” Teddy said. “Sorry, Mr. St. George,” the twins replied automatically. Billy and Calvin looked at each other, nodded readiness, and then pushed upwards again and literally broke the entire tonnage into two pieces that cracked with a tremendous detonation before falling to the ground in a huge cloud of dust, splinters and broken glass - none of which was able to make the slightest dent or cut or bruise in any of the men’s new bodies. The men then began the process of breaking the floor into smaller chunks and moving those onto the street, where others waited to carry them away, hauling the car-sized chunks of broken building onto their own shoulders as if they were hauling sacks of flour, and walking away with two-ton slabs mounted on their shoulders. “It’s a bit of a shame that we left town so suddenly, in retrospect,” Mr. McCloud observed, clapping his hands and brushing the larger pieces of building from his naked torso. “Surely there would’ve been an opportunity or two for you to...spread the wealth, so to speak.” He looked at Billy. “It really is quite an amazing experience.” Billy said, “I’ll take your word for it,” as he picked up an overlarge piece of building and crushed it in his hands. “Oh, but you shouldn’t, dear boy! You really shouldn’t!” Teddy paused in his own deconstruction and looked at Carl. “Perhaps you two should go on a little...walkabout? I think there’s a thing or two the student could teach the teacher in this respect.” Now Carl was blushing, because he was, if anything, one of the most experienced initiators of all the young men in Muscle City. He’d personally welcomed dozens of the other residents into Muscle Club, and by all reports he was, indeed, a very accomplished upgrader, as the act was sometimes referred to. “No need to blush, Mr. Stanton,” the biologist said, “I’m sure Mr. Titus is well aware of your esteemed status among the boys.” Billy turned and looked at his lover. “Yes, Carl, why don’t you tell me a little about your esteemed status?” He tossed a cow-sized piece of the building out the open doorway. Carl’s blush turned even deeper red. “Well, it’s just that…. I…. That is, you know, when you couldn’t…. When we….” “Oops,” Hank said, grinning. “Sounds like at least one person in Muscle City wasn’t aware of Superman’s exploits.” “Superman?” Billy suppressed his mirth as best he could. It wasn’t often that he had Carl over a barrel, and he enjoyed watching his handsome lover squirm a bit and lose that ever-present veneer of confidence that he seemed to have been born with. “It was the shirt!” he reported. “Remember? That shirt I used to wear?” They continued to discard pieces of the floor as they talked. “The shirt,” Billy repeated, doubtfully. “It wasn’t just the shirt,” Harry said. “No need for modesty here, Carl. I mean, well, look at us!” He held out his arms to display the sheer nakedness of the men gathered together inside the dusty space. Indeed, there was literally nothing at all to hide between them. “You never told him?” Hank asked. Billy stood up and folded his arms across his magnificent chest. His pecs bulged up and out as if being inflated. “Told me what?” “Nothing,” Carl said quickly. “There’s nothing to tell.” He quickly picked up a piece of the floor - one at least as large as a king-sized bedd mattress - and flung it towards the door where another young man caught it as easily as someone might catch a football. “He looks so cute when he’s embarrassed,” Harry observed. “Maybe because it doesn’t happen very often,” Hank added. His twin brother nodded. “True. He does tend to be a bit self-righteous all the time.” “I’m standing right here,” Carl protested, his hands on his slim hips. It made his lats flare out like wings along his widely tapered back. “Told me what?” Billy repeated, looking at the twins. “Why we called him Superman.” “It was the shirt,” Carl growled darkly. “It started out about the shirt,” Harry said, “that’s true. He always insisted on wearing that sad rag with all the tears and rips, even as he kept getting bigger and bigger and it was holding onto his muscles by threads. He ripped the sleeves off, he ripped the neck out, he kept growing thicker and bigger and he kept on wearing that thing.” “A bit sad, when you think about it,” Hank said, tilting his head. “Though I have to admit there was something hot about it, too.” “Right? Because you could see...actually see him growing. It got smaller and smaller and he got bigger and bigger.” “And still he wore it, every fucking day.” “I liked that shirt,” Carl said, pouting slightly. “And…?” Billy prompted. He was now leaning against the wall, listening intently. His body was inflated with muscle from his labors, and the dirt and grime had worked into the deep valleys between every muscle head making him appear to be made of nothing but swollen bulges and thick cables of powerful brawn. “And finally one day he got too big for it and...his body ripped right out of it.” Hank looked at his brother. “Remember?” “Oh, fu….” He glanced at Mr. St. George, and corrected himself. “I mean, oh, gosh yes. It was so sexy.” He looked at Billy. “We had all been waiting for it to happen, right? You could see it just barely clinging to his body. His shoulders out to here, his chest out to here.” He looked at Carl and pointed at his chest. “He always had those big nipples and they were practically ripping their way out, pushing against the thin cloth to be free.” “It was so sexy,” Hank agreed. “So we’re all taking bets, right? All the Muscle Club guys. When is that stupid shirt finally giving up the ghost? When is Carl Stanton going to grow too big to be Superman anymore?” “I never said I was….” “So finally it happens. And it happens right in the middle of Carl upgrading...what’s his name?” “Benjamin.” Harry snapped his fingers. “Right! Benny! Carl is giving it to Benny….” “Like only Carl can,” Hank said. “Like only Carl can?” Billy asked, suppressing a grin. It had been Carl himself - along with a few of his muscular friends - who had originally upgraded Billy. Harry nodded, “...like only Carl can, and the shirt starts tearing away from his body.” “He’s literally Hulking out of it!” “You can hear it happen! You can hear that shirt giving up its fight as Carl’s muscles finally get too big to contain and he rips himself right out of it!” “And then it happens,” Hank said, quietly. “What happens?” Billy asked, looking at Carl, who by now was so red that he looked like he was on fire with embarrassment. “He, like, explodes or something!” “Explodes?” Billy’s eyebrow rose on his handsome face. “He never told you?” Harry asked. “Evidently not.” “As Carl’s muscles finally rip through that shirt, his cock fuc… his cock just goes off like some firehose or something! He’s, like, exploding with cum!” “Cum cannon,” Hank said. “Never seen anything like it.” “It was like all the time that shirt was holding something inside him, like it was a dam or a stopper or something, and when it finally released him, he just...exploded!” “They’re overstating it,” Carl protested. “No way,” Harry retorted. “We were there, Carl.” “We remember.” “And then Benny…” “Benjamin,” Hank said, “He prefers to be called Benjamin.” Harry waved him off. “Whatever. And then Benny, like, he just starts swelling bigger and bigger!” “Like, bigger than any of us!” “Way bigger.” Billy looked at Carl. “Way bigger?” Carl held up his hand, his index finger and thumb an inch apart, as he grimaced. “No, dude, he got….way. Bigger.” Hank mimicked the act of growing from the miracle of Muscle Club’s Superman. “Bigger and bigger.” “And then it happened again with...um...Darren?” “Dolph,” Hank corrected. Then Harry started counting them off on his fingers, “And Rogan and Steve and the other Steve and Andy and Nicholas and Amit and Joe and…” “The other Joe,” Hank added, nodding. “...and Jay and Alex and Patrick and Paul and Dylan…” “And Ivan and Jake and James and Stefan and Spencer and Shane.” “He gets the idea,” Carl said, darkly. “...and Ethan and Damien and Dan and Danny and Dave and...like..everybody!” “Not everybody,” Carl said. “And they all grew bigger than ever! Every one of them!” “Thanks to Superman. Who can make super men.” Billy was looking at Carl. Carl rolled his eyes. “They exaggerate,” he reported. “Not even,” Hank said. “He’s amazing!” Billy walked closer to Carl and tilted his head. Then he smiled. “I know,” he answered, before taking Carl’s face in his large hands and kissing him with obvious love and passion. “I know,” he whispered, softly. Carl exhaled and wrapped Billy in his arms and they kissed for a very long time. “Do...you boys need some private time?” Teddy asked, finally. “Why didn’t you say anything?” Billy asked. Carl shrugged, “Didn’t know what to say,” he answered. “You could have told me you were making Muscle Club even better, and you were welcoming in so many beautiful brothers and helping us become so much more than anyone ever dreamed possible.” He kissed him again, deeply. “I always knew you were special. I just never knew you were super.” Hank hung his arm across his twin’s shoulders and said, “Awww, ain’t true love grand?” Then he kissed his brother on the mouth. Harry received the kiss with equal love for his brother. “Fuckin’ A, bro. Fuckin’ A.” Harry looked at Teddy and said, “Sorry.” “I think, under the circumstances, ‘fucking a’ is quite appropriate.” The old man, who looked like a young man, smiled. Calvin was looking thoughtful. “Are we sure that Carl is the trigger, here?” Everyone turned to look at him. “I mean no offense to you, Mr. Stanton, but...Well, I’ve been doing a little research.” “Research?” Harry asked, making another face. “It’s hardly a dirty word, Mr. Johnson,” Calvin told the twin. “You’re not the least bit curious about us?” “Only about how many of us I can get together with,” he reported. “And how each guy fucks,” his brother agreed with their cute Texan twang. Calvin smiled. “I know what you mean,” he admitted, “but my curiosity runs in a slightly different direction.” “Well, not all the time,” Hank said, then he looked at his brother. “I’ve been with Cal - I know all about his curiosity regarding certain parts of this male’s anatomy.” He gripped his cock meaningfully and wagged it at the teacher. “At any rate,” Calvin said a bit loudly, “I’ve been doing some amateur research regarding us. How we get bigger, and why. I think we can all agree that it must have something to do with the Trumans.” “That’s likely,” Teddy agreed. “And it’s not quite true that you’ve never upgraded anyone, is it, Billy?” “Before I came here, I was only ever with Carl.” “But before that, when you were upgraded yourself, something happened.” “Nothing happened.” He looked at Carl, saying, “I’ve never regretted that day for a moment. I wanted it, very much. I...wanted him. I always did.” “Something did happen,” Carl said. “I don’t remember.” “That’s because you already had it.” “Had what?” Teddy asked. Carl looked down as he allowed his secondary prick to emerge. “You gave this to us that day,” Carl said. “After yours grew.” Calvin smiled. “And ever since then, you’ve only been with Carl, is that correct?” “Until we came here,” Billy agreed. Calvin looked at Carl. “And after you were with Billy, how soon was it before you began to super-upgrade the others?” “Like...pretty quickly. Almost immediately.” He blushed again, looking at Billy. “I just couldn’t help it. I was so horny! Whenever I was with you, whenever I got some time with you, afterwards I was just, like, Mr. Super Horndog.” “I’m not surprised,” Calvin said. “What are you talking about?” Billy asked. “Have you looked in a mirror lately, Billy?” He shook his head. “Not a lot of mirrors around, and anyway, why would I want to look at myself when there are so many other handsome men to look at?” “Holy fuck,” Hank said, a bit stunned. “So...you haven’t seen yourself?” He looked down. “Well, I mean, I know I’m bigger.” “Billy, you’re, like...you’re...you’re just….” “What he is trying to say,” Teddy reported, “is that in the local vernacular you’re the hottest fucking dude in the whole town.” “Me?” “Oh, fuck yeah,” Hank said. “What he said,” Harry agreed. Billy looked at his lover, and Carl shrugged, “I always said you were the handsomest man I had ever met.” “The point is,” Calvin continued, “that I don’t think Mr. Stanton here is the trigger to all the amazing developments that were happening. I think...it was you.” “Me? But I never even….” “And you,” Mr. McCloud said, looking at Carl, “were the carrier.” “The what now?” Calvin McCloud, high school biology teacher, smiled. All the pieces fell into place. “I’ve been trying to figure it out, talking with the boys, asking who they’ve been with, who upgraded them, who they upgraded. Trying to...map what happened. It’s very hard, of course. Not a controlled environment at all. And inevitably everyone gets with everyone else. But there is only one man in the whole town - in the whole club - who was only with one other man.” He looked at Billy. “And there is only one man, the man everyone called Superman, who seemed to be behind a lot of the substantial developments that made us all get bigger, stronger, and better.” He glanced from Carl to Billy. “And there’s no doubt that Carl had a huge effect on the entire developmental and evolutionary process that’s occurring. But it only happened sometimes, and only, it sounds like, after Carl had been with Billy.” “I still don’t….” Calvin pulled up a chuck of destroyed building and sat his perfect ass on it. “Sometimes, there are genetic mutations. Genetic anomalies. Sometimes these are bad. But sometimes they’re good.” He tilted his head, looking at Billy’s achingly perfect features. “And most rarely, they’re miraculous.” “Me?” “I think so.” “Why?” Calvin shrugged. “That’s just how it happens. Might be environment. Might be something in your own genetic structure. Parentage.” He shrugged again. Carl’s mouth fell open. “You mean...this whole time…?” Calvin nodded and said, again, “I think so. Billy is a super trigger. When Billy is with someone, he can upgrade them to a new level. And when someone is with Billy, they offer up the best of their own genetic mutations and he accepts them, filtering things out - or something.” They were all staring at him. “Well, it’s just a theory. But...the evidence speak for itself.” Billy shook his head, scrubbing his hand through his thick. curly locks, looking a bit sheepish. “I don’t think so,” he said. Sensing his friend’s discomfort, Calvin repeated, “It’s just a theory.” “Theory, my perfect ass!” Hank replied. “I mean…. Look. At. Him!” They did, as Billy began turning red under the layer of slick filth that had somehow managed to make him look even sexier. “Guys, I don’t think I’m anything special.” “There is an easy way to test this, of course,” Calvin said. “Which is?” Teddy asked. “Allow our friend here to upgrade a fresh candidate. We’ve all seen what he does when he’s with someone who’s already well on their way.” “So what happens to a new guy who gets the Full Billy, so to speak?” Carl asked, rubbing his chin. “Exactly,” Calvin agreed. “If my theory holds true, any man who Billy fully upgrades should be….” “What?” Billy asked. “He should be bigger than any of us.” “Bigger?” Billy asked, doubtfully. But Calvin the biologist nodded. “Bigger, stronger, better looking, better...everything. Carl here was turned into a muscle making machine after being with you. Every man he upgraded after exposure - pardon the word, but we’re talking scientific method, here - after exposure to you was super-sized.” “So if Billy ‘exposes’ himself to, like, some ordinary dude.” “Wham,” Calvin said. “Nice,” Hank and Harry both said at the same time. “Look, this is all just...conjecture. There’s no proof that I...that I can...that my….” “I think there’s ample proof everywhere you look, Billy. This entire town, every man here can owe at least part of who he is now thanks to you. Even if you aren’t the genetic miracle I think you are, you can’t deny that every other cock is due to you.” Calvin released his own twin, allowing the majesty of owning two monstrous cocks to play with and find pleasure in to display his own sense of overwhelming pride and male prowess as a member of Muscle Club and resident of Muscle City. The other men were suddenly sprouting their other cock as well, in a sort of salute to the man who made them. It was both entirely weird and perfectly suitable. If there was anything about the residents of Muscle City that truly set them apart, it was that secondary prick. Owning twin cocks was the truest proof of Muscle City habitation. Billy, overcome perhaps, released his own secondary dick, and it flowed down and inflated to full power in moments, shoving aside its brother for room as it sprouted thick and full and long from his powerful loins. He stood naked before his friends and lovers, his beautiful and perfect body covered in dirt and sweat, every muscle pumped to its fullest capacity, bulging outward by several inches, glistening like wet stone. Billy’s pungent and potent scent was very strong as his desire and pride grew hot in the room, and each cock began to inflate to its fullest glory, pulsing and throbbing as it rose higher and higher, drooling flows of warm, delicious honey. “I love you guys,” he said. “God, I love you.” Carl grabbed him in his embrace and kissed him hard. “We love you, too, you stupid man.” “I think,” Billy said, still in the arms of his extraordinary lover, “that maybe we do need to take a little field trip.” “Field trip?” Carl asked, genuinely surprised. Billy nodded. “Further Mr. McCloud’s research. Put his theories to the test. I’m sure there are some of our brothers out there. Brothers waiting to grow and be with us.” “And maybe you could help them along?” Hank suggested. Billy winked. “Maybe,” he answered. He looked at Carl. “Are you ready?” Carl smiled. “Ready for what?” “To get bigger?” Part 8 Mike moved his hand behind Karl’s neck. It felt warm and strong against Karl’s skin, and his head relaxed into the huge man’s capable grasp. Mike bent his lips towards Karl’s and kissed him gently, pressing the soft warmth of his mouth against the other man’s. Karl’s heart skipped a beat, surprised by the tenderness of the kiss and by the heat and strength of the man’s enormous body, as if he was radiating male energy because he could not contain it all inside of him. Karl’s dick surged with heavy growth, nudging itself against his jeans. As if feeling the sensation, Mike reached down to squeeze and stroke and caress Karl with his obviously talented touch. Karl’s cock pulsed and throbbed happily, and his whole body heated up. Hands surrounded his waist and fingers were undoing his belt and unzipping his fly. Another pair of hands - eager and hungry - dug down the seat of his pants and cupped his ass, then began to knead his flesh and rub expertly between the globes of his butt and push towards his hole. He gasped and swooned, releasing himself into the three men’s hands and found himself being stripped of his clothing outside in the bright sun. His shirt was unbuttoned and removed. Fingertips gently, playfully rubbed his nipples. His pants and underwear were ripped from him with obvious strength and desire, and he felt his hard-on throb and swell and rise with eager joy. Two, no three hands grasped him and stroked him and a mouth was on the knob of his cock, sucking and licking, and hands pulled his ass open and a tongue was lapping hotly at his hole, pushing inside him like a wet, warm, pliable dick. It was quickly and acutely obvious that these young men knew what they were doing, and that they were quite good at doing it. Stripped naked with quick efficiency, Karl found himself completely at their mercy and completely willing to be so. His body was being treated to the most thorough and detailed sexual pleasure - they were frankly doing things to and with him that had never even occurred to him, let alone occurred to him to try. Their mouths and hands and fingers and tongues seemed to be all over him, touching and stroking and licking and kissing him with utter devotion. And whomever was paying attention to his cock - and it felt a bit like they all were - well, they certainly knew exactly what they were doing, pulling him right to the edge of losing his load in an uncontrolled fury of splattered cream before releasing him and allowing his heat to cool to a controlled level before starting it all over again. He groaned and shuddered and whimpered and cried out from the onslaught of perfect physical bliss his body was being subjected to, and everything felt utterly amazing. The men servicing him were at least as turned on as he was, if the hot, hard pricks that slid across his skin were any indication. They seemed to be gushing fountains of precum with the same unending supply that they had attributed to Justin, though perhaps the fact that there were three of them (and, it felt like, twice that many cocks) was helping things along quite a bit. James was growing with slow steadiness. Justin fed him just enough Muscle Club magic to keep his body swelling with muscle in a constant, blissful course. He could feel his weight increasing and his muscle swelling and his cock growing heavier and heavier with every passing moment. The salty, delicious tang of Justin’s unending supply of warm honey continued to coat their bodies, and the sensation of pure sex that seemed to be infused inside that gushing fountain grew stronger and stronger, as if Justin’s own mounting need to explode with orgasmic bliss was being channeled into his warm, sticky flow. James could taste the power on his tongue and he began to lick and lap and suck the honey off their bodies inside his mouth, amplifying the effects and accelerating the effects of Transform on his body. He gulped and guzzled the thick, warm flow and it grew increasingly delicious, as his body adjusted itself to this new required food and began to change in the myriad ways that Transform required of any male body it came in contact with. His cock was buzzing with a constant sense of sexual bliss, and throbbed with hard, thick pulses as it continued to swell larger and larger. Its weight increased and became a glorious burden, lengthening and thickening by inches. His balls felt heavy as they inflated with the same seed that Justin was providing. His swelling muscles sang with sweet fire as they grew, splitting and breaking and building themselves bigger and bigger beneath his skin, increasing with strength that outmatched their size, creating another super-powered superman who could rip down a building with his bare hands. He gasped with uncompromising pleasure as his brain was flooded with endorphins, designed to overwhelm the torturous sensations of having his body broken and rebuilt. His bones were growing harder and thicker, extending themselves to allow more and more heavy muscular meat to be mounted on them. His flesh stretched to cover the muscle that kept growing larger and larger. He could feel his weight increasing, and his body slid upwards inside Justin’s embrace as he grew to the same size as the man who was utterly reconstructing his entire genetic structure. Transform was now so good at its task that it wasn’t long before James was the equal of Justin is size, strength and beauty. His twin cock pulsed alongside its brother and began pumping a thick flow of precum to equal Justin’s unending flow, and it gushed from both cannons and coated their skin. “Gonna cum,” he growled to his lover with a new heavy voice, thick with masculine power. “Oh, fuck, I gotta cum so hard.” Justin sank to his knees and pulled both cocks inside his mouth and prepared for James to explode. His body was ready for this, needed this more than anything, and he hungered for the majesty of James’s first volleys of supercharged cream. James fucked Justin’s face, holding it in his large and still growing hands as he suddenly let loose with a flood of cream, roaring with intense pleasure. He could feel his thick load swiftly travel up the heavy inches of each prick as the sound of Justin sucking and guzzling and swallowing every drop echoed through the room. Justin moaned with overwhelming bliss as James’s powerful first eruption shot from his cocks down his throat, and he could feel the warm power of another Muscle City man begin to fill his body with renewed energy. The three naked men surrounding Karl were kissing, stroking and rubbing his body, his mouth, his cock and his ass with equal talent and finesse. Their cocks were in overdrive, rubbing hard heat against his own naked flesh and it made his prick pulse and throb hard. The sounds of moaning, kissing, slurping and sucking were accompanied by the occasional “fuck yeah,” or “so fucking good.” The men’s voices, deep and powerful, seemed to penetrate him in a very agreeable way, and drove his libido into overdrive. “Gotta cum,” he said out loud. “Do it bro,” one of his lovers responded. “Fucking cum in my mouth.” A warm wetness surrounded the entirety of his hard-on and clamped down, sucking and licking against him. He started to pump his load in thick jets, squeezing against the fingers inserted inside his ass as he emptied his burdened balls of their thick, sticky cargo. Something hot and wet splashed on his skin, onto his chest. Then another splattering warmth struck his back, and his butt. A shower of wet warmth began to splash on his skin as his trio of lovers released their own heavy streams, coating him utterly. “Dudes,” someone said, “he didn’t ask….” “It’s too late, Mike. I can’t stop.” The mouth came of his cock and another thick blast of hot wetness struck his belly. “Me, neither. I gotta...oh, fuck, I gotta….” His body was being bathed in thick blasts of sticky cream. Justin swallowed James’s first transformed flood of cream and felt it sink into his body to feed his ever-present hunger. It nourished his muscles and fed his strength and he felt its power spread through his body and branch out into his limbs. He gulped the thick pumps easily, opening his throat and feeling the syrupy heat enter his body. He released his own secondary cock and both were flowing steadily with thick rivers of his honey. James opened his eyes and looked down. All he saw was muscle. His chest pushed forward several inches, coated in a thick forest of dark curls matted under Justin’s flood of man honey. A sudden fountain of gooey pre shot up his body from Justin’s cannon and splattered against his skin warmly. He came, pumping a flood of cream inside Justin’s mouth. He looked at his arms, watching thick veins wind down under his shining, slick skin like tributaries feeding his muscles with more power and came again, the sheer sexual joy of seeing so much pure strength swelling along each limb making him erupt. He reached up and twisted one of his new fat nipples. A gasp left his throat as a shock of intense sexual bliss rocked his entire body. He reached up and grabbed his other nipple and pinched them both, resulting in an even stronger, almost unbearable eruption of pure orgasmic joy that made his cocks explode with cum. James looked down at his biceps, and he came again, reveling at their sheer size, their perfection, their power. They grew as he looked upon them, the round balls of brawn inflating with fibers of intense power. He licked his muscle and swallowed more of Justin’s salty tang, feeling it flow down his throat delivering its sexual tingle all the way down. He arched his head on his powerful neck and tortured his nipples and came gallons of cream that Justin eagerly and happily swallowed as his own twins continued fountaining thick jets of his hot honey, splattering and splashing both their bodies in the curious sexual tingling that he delivered in every drop. Karl licked his lips and tasted something he’d never tasted before. It tasted a bit funky at first, thick and salty but just as quickly something made him crave it. It touched his tongue and seemed to spread its warmth all over the inside of his mouth before disappearing - and then all he wanted was more of it. Something splattered on his chin and cheek. He reached his tongue out to capture it and licked it off his lips, sensing that same pungent, salty tang that spread all over his mouth and disappeared. His body - his entire body - throbbed. Hard. It felt like the earth had moved. It felt like someone or something had shoved him from every direction. It felt lie his entire frame had grown one size larger in in a heartbeat. And then it happened again. James’s head brushed the ceiling of the little empty store. The walls and floor and each of the two men inside were soaked with the unending flow of Justin’s magic cocks, and the place reeked of sex and men. James breathed in that heady perfume with deep inhalations and it warmed him and soothed him and re-energized his swollen , throbbing libido. The sounds of Justin sucking his cocks was loud, a wet, hungry noise accompanied by deep rumbles of obviously blissful groans of satisfaction. Justin’s large hands moved all over his slick skin, caressing and stroking him as if to coax more cream from his overactive balls. He closed his eyes and sighed and felt himself pumping thick, continual loads of cum into Justin’s mouth. He could not seem to stop cumming. He dd. not seem to want to. The hard orgasmic rushes of sexual bliss were still making his whole body light up from the point of the other man’s mouth, and he pushed his hips forward and came again. And again. And again. Justin’s powerful hands moved down James’s back and kneaded the muscular mounds of his butt before they pried the man open and his fingers nudged and rubbed and pushed inside his hot hole, and suddenly James needed to be fucked, and he needed to be fucked right now. He opened his eyes and pushed Justin’s mouth off his erupting cocks and physically lifted the other huge man to his feet as id he weighed nothing at all. He kissed his mouth hard and deep, shoving his tongue inside to wrestle with his lover’s. Then he looked Justin in the eyes and said, “Fuck me.” Justin smiled before he grabbed the new wide, muscular shoulders of the other Muscle Club member’s huge frame and pivoted him around. A fountain of cream erupted from James’s twin cannons and splattered the walled with white. Then Justin pushed him over, shoved him to all fours, dropped to his knees and pushed his tongue inside James’s ass, rimming his hole like he was born to it. James squirmed and groaned and shot again and again, feeling the other man’s hungry and talented mouth doing things to his ass that he’s never felt before. And just before he began to beg to be fucked and fucked hard, he felt the mouth leave his tingling, warm, wet hole and he was suddenly filled to overflowing with two fat cocks that immediately released gallons of hot cream inside him and he shouted from pure bliss. Karl was growing in sudden swells, as if someone was turning up a the magnification on his body and it was filling in with more muscle at each twist. Bigger, then bigger again. He was not slowly increasing with a steady growth of power, it was suddenly exploding outward in huge doses and each time it happened, he was bigger than before. It was a shocking to see and feel. The other three could only watch in wonder and awe as they continued to feed the man’s swells with their flows of cum, suffused with the power of Transform to change another man utterly into his perfection. “Fuck, dudes,” Mike said. “I know,” agreed Cal. “You ever seen this before?” Manny asked. Mike shook his head, grinning broadly. “Fucking cool, though,” he admitted. “I know, right?” Calvin scratched his scruff of red hair and his eyes grew round when Karl groaned and suddenly grew thicker with muscle and a few inches taller in a sudden uncontrolled explosion of growth. It was obvious that whatever was happening to him, he was enjoying it. “Should we, like, get someone?” Mike looked at Manuel and shrugged. “What could they do?” “I mean, just to see if this is, like, normal or something?” Mike looked down as Karl’s cock suddenly pushed forward two inches and swelled larger in girth and a thick volley of cream erupted from the tip and splashed against him. “I know what I’m going to do,” he said just before sinking to his knees to swallow Karl’s erupting cannon and hungrily swallowing his load. “Fuck,” Cal said. “What?” Manny asked. “Wish I’d though of that.” They both looked down and as if answering a prayer, Karl’s second cock - huge and juicy and fully formed - thrust itself from Karl’s furry loins in a sudden, single growth spurt, swelling into its fully-formed perfection to spit a long, sweet rope of cream to celebrate its birth. Then they looked up and both threw their hands at each other. Cal threw Paper. Manny threw Rock. “Awwww,” he said, sadly. Calvin shrugged. “Fair is fair, dude,” he announced before dropping next to Mike and taking the new cock inside his mouth. Manuel folded his arms across his massive chest, watching his two brothers feeding off the quickly developing new member of Muscle Club as, with every minute that passed. Karl kept suddenly swelling larger and larger. “Well, fuck,” he said, a bit sadly. Then Mike was wiggling his sumptuous and tasty ass at him, and a great smile broke out across his handsome face. Justin pistoned his hips slowly, steadily fucking the huge and beautiful man he had created. He moved his hands across the muscular expanse of James’s back, feeling his new muscles flexing and bulging as he squirmed in utter bliss under the onslaught of Justin’s expertise. Justin closed his eyes to allow his other sense to luxuriate in the sensations he was experiencing - the scent of James’s ass, the heat and wetness surrounding and welcoming his cocks inside, the slow, deliberate, constant growls of pleasure that James was releasing from his vast chest, the feel of James’s skin and muscle under his palms, the slick wetness that coated his new progeny, a gift from his own miraculous and constantly leaking pricks. “Oh, god,” James moaned. He bit his lip to suppress a scream of absolute perfect physical bliss. He felt Justin’s massive cocks sliding in and out with an intensity that nearly drove him mad, felt the other man nudging his prostate and pushing fat loads of cum from his balls, traveling up the fat inches of his cocks, splattering against the floorboards. The room was suffused with the scent and heat of the two men. It sagged with their power and groaned with their weight. “Fuck me,” James begged. “Fuck me harder.” Justin grinned and bent to wrap James in his muscular arms and quickened his pace, shoving himself in and out of James’s delicious, perfect ass with the pace of a jackhammer. “Fuck me harder, fucker.” “Yes, sir.” Karl swelled again. Mike and Calvin felt his cocks lengthen in their throats as he pumped a fat, fresh fountain of cum inside them. It warmed and empowered their miraculous bodies, feeding them what they wanted most. Manuel was fucking Mike in the ass, watching what was happening to Karl, gasping and enthralled with the man’s continual cycles of growth and he swelled suddenly larger and larger. He watched his chest swell forward, drooping with a sudden influx of meat. He watched his shoulders broaden and build. He watched his six-pac stretch to allow another set of abdominals to appear, and he watched Karl’s face grow increasingly handsome, shifting with every sudden growth spurtL his jaw growing wider, his nose broader, his brow heavier, his hair thicker. He was becoming a seriously beautiful man. He gulped in air and his arms - growing thicker and more powerful every minute - hung at his sides. He was shaking, but whether from the power of his growth spurts or the intensity of pleasure he was experiencing, Manny couldn’t tell. Karl suddenly opened his eyes and a feral, animal look was in them. “Here it comes,” he growled, and then he smiled. “What?” Manny asked. “Everything.” The building was creaking with a strange menace. The two men inside were engaged in a prolonged, very thorough fuck session. Their combined weight was easily over 1,200 pounds or pure muscle and thick cock. “Harder,” James ordered. “Yes, sir.” The sound of wood splintering was unmistakable. The floor cracked. The roof groaned. “Harder.” “Yes, sir.” Karl’s body erupted with the final, sudden growth cycle. It struck his body like a detonation and the threw his arms out and pushed his chest forward and shouted with pure, undeniable power. His cocks exploded, sending gag-inducing floods of cream inside Mike and Cal’s gulping, greedy mouths. They were physically thrown off his spouting super-cocks, carrying Manny with them as the three of them landed on their perfect asses and watched the final cycle overwhelm Karl’s body and deliver him to his perfect Muscle Club physique. “Jesus!” “Fuck” “Oh. My. Fucking. God.” Karl was breathing hard and smiling with intense pleasure. He stood with his arms thrust out and his cocks at attention, still pumping a fat rope of cream from each nozzle. He was magnificent, hugely muscled and devastatingly handsome. Was it the power of the three of the combined that had created him? Was it something that was waiting inside him all along? Did it really matter how it had happened to create this vision of pure masculine sex? He grabbed his cocks in his hands and pointed his flood at the three men on their asses before him. “Lap it up, boys. This is the source of true power.” He didn’t have to tell them twice. The store was slowly ripping itself apart as Justin fucked James with increasing strength. James just wanted more and more of what Justin could deliver. Now he was on his back, Justin fucked his ass deep and kissed his mouth. James wrapped Justin in his legs, practically pulling him inside. His own cocks splattered warm cream between their bodies. “Harder,” he groaned, kissing Justin’s warm lips. “Yes, sir,” Justin obeyed. The floor creaked. A resounding crack echoed through the building. Justin pushed himself deep inside James. The building collapsed around them. Walls came down. The ceiling and roof. The two huge men were showered in the destruction they had caused, splinters trying to penetrate their skin were denied, glass shattered against them and fell to the broken floor. A huge cloud of dust and dirt erupted up and surrounded them as the cum-soaked wood broke apart and the entire building was destroyed by the power of the fuck. The four men outside turned to watch the store collapse. The walls fell in on each other and the roof came down without warning. They stood dumbstruck for a moment, their own sexual heat forgotten with the shock of what seemed to be happening. “Did you see that?” Manny asked. “I’m seeing it,” Mike reported. “What the fuck happened?” Calvin said. Then Karl was laughing as the dust cleared, revealing two very surprised looking, hyper-muscular men amidst the destruction, one on his back and the other above him, very clearly engaged in fucking the daylights out of his beautiful lover. “Can’t you tell?” he asked. “They just fucked that building to death.” Two more Muscle Club members had just joined the group. Part 9 They appeared at first as small black dots against the unending brown that this section of America seemed to be made of. He was driving his classic Range Rover along a stretch of highway that wasn’t even on the map, which was why he took the route in the first place. What’s “Exploring America” mean if you don’t take some trips off the beaten track? He had seen almost no traffic at all along the two-lane concrete highway, and the two growing smudges in the waves of heat rising from the land grew larger and larger as he sped towards them. Two people, he guessed, though what they were doing out here in the middle of nowhere was hard to fathom. Then again, wasn’t that what he was doing here in the middle of nowhere? Maybe they were travelers like him, adventurers wandering freely about without a care or a destination, just to see what was out here. As he approached at speed, he saw that they were walking hand-in-hand off the shoulder, and at the sound of his approach the two figures stopped and turned. It was hard to tell who they were at a distance, but it wasn’t hard to tell that they were large. Very large. They stopped and one of them raised his or her (though from the size and shape, probably his) arm and the driver realized they were thumbing for a ride. He was going very fast, and did not intend to slow down until he came close enough to recognize that it was two men. Two very large men. Two very, very large men. Wearing the most absurd outfits he could have imagined. When he looked up at their faces, his cock jumped in his trousers and his heart skipped a beat, because they were easily among the most beautiful human beings he had ever seen anywhere. He moved both feet onto the brake pedal and his truck began to scream in protest as it attempted to slow from 70 MPH down to nothing in the space of a few feet, which it entirely failed to do. The two men jumped to the side of the highway as the brakes filled the air with a metallic whine and his tired smoked like a signal fire. The Rover began to turn sideways before he came back to his senses and righted the vehicle, coming to a stop a hundred feet beyond the hitchhikers and landing on both lanes of the highway at a slight angle. He was gripping the wheel hard and his breath was fast and adrenaline was pumping into his system when there were raps against his window and he looked over into the most handsome - and troubled - face that he had ever witnessed. This was more than a man. This was a god. No one looked like that in real life. Comic book artists could draw men like that. But no one made of flesh and blood was that...perfect. A muffled voice asked “Is he all right?” and he looked toward the sound to see another man’s face, almost equal in beauty and perfection to the first man. They had to be absurdly tall to stand that high next to the cab of the Rover, and the first man - the man with the intense blue eyes and the dark shock of shining hair and the scruff of a beard that accentuated the insanely sculpted lines of his strong jaw - said, “I think so.” The other man, a man with a shining burr of very short strawberry blonde hair across his handsome scalp, with a broad, masculine nose and jade eyes with flecks of gold in them looked at him and said, “You okay, dude? Fuck, that was intense!” He was smiling broadly, and his teeth were perfect. “Maybe you should get off the highway,” the first man suggested, the deep timbre of his voice nearly rattling the window. He nodded, mouth agape, and tried to swallow. His mouth was dry and his heart was trying to pound its way from his chest with the rush of adrenaline his system had produced. But he turned the wheel and the Rover jerked suddenly and stalled. “I think he’s in shock.” Their voices were both low rumbles, as if tigers had learned to speak. “What should we do?” the other one asked. The first man tapped the closed window again. “Do you need some help?” The driver looked into those beautiful and absurdly blue eyes again and nodded slightly. The god twisted his full lips into a kind of sideways smirk as his handsome brow wrinkled. “Can you unlock the door?” He moved his fingers along the armrest to find the button. The doors unlocked with a loud thunk and the man reached up and lifted the handle. A warm blast of outside air entered the air-conditioned cabin, accompanied by a strong, masculine scent that smelled strongly of locker room. A large hand rested on his shoulder and squeezed him quite agreeably. “Can you scoot over? I can drive you to the side. I think you need to rest a few minutes.” “I think so.” The other, blonde man said, “Cool accent. You from England?” “Australia,” he answered. “Adelaide.” “Cool,” the blonde said again. “Sounds sexy.” “I’m Billy,” the dark-haired god said in his deep, powerful tone. “And this is Carl.” “Trevor,” Trevor answered. “I think I can manage, now.” “You sure?” Billy asked, squeezing his shoulder again. A tingle of something seemed to travel along his arm and into his chest. His brain sizzled and his cock plumped and his balls tingled. “I think so,” Trevor answered. Billy smiled. It made Trevor’s dick throb hard. “Okay.” “You tugging?” Billy’s companion asked, quietly. “Just a little,” Billy answered. “I thought it might help calm him down. Distract him from what happened.” “It’ll distract him, all right,” Carl said, grinning as he looked back at Trevor. Billy closed the door and Trevor immediately missed feeling the man’s warm, strong grip on his shoulder. He pulled in a long, slow breath, his nostrils flaring and stinging from whatever that smell was that had entered the cab, and he drove the large vehicle to the side of the highway and turned off the engine. The two men were still standing in the middle of the two lanes talking together, and Trevor had a moment to again reflect on their odd choice of clothing. For one thing, each seemed to have selected their outfit from a wardrobe of clothes belonging to someone two sizes smaller than they were. Their shirts were barely hanging on to their torsos, and their jeans were so low and so tight as to border on obscene. They were so huge! Each man was easily almost seven feet high! And almost as broad as their were tall! And the muscle they were packing on those tall, broad frames seemed impossible in its development and size. Fat, thick, hard balls and cables of brawn were bulging from every inch of their bodies, and as if that weren’t enough proof of their intense masculine natures, each owned a bulging basket nearly overflowing with meat. The darker one - Billy - was wearing, or almost wearing, a light blue Oxford button-down collar shirt. It was open nearly to the navel, spreading apart to showcase a chest that looked superhuman in size and depth and hinting that the man owned an ungodly set of abdominal bulges. Its sleeves had been torn (not cut) from the shoulders. There was little doubt, owing the sheer size of his arms, that no sleeves could have accommodated him anyway. The shirt’s tails were hanging free and fluttering in the Summer breeze above a pair of dark navy jeans so tight on him that virtually nothing of his anatomy was left to the imagination. And what there was of it was beyond imagination anyway. He had to be packing nine or ten inches of thick cock down there! If he looked ridiculous, his friend was nothing short of clownish. He wore a ribbed cotton tank top, but the low neck had been ripped open to account for the awesome and unbelievable twin globes of muscle mounted on his wide, furry chest. His sky-blue jeans seemed on the verge of popping their button fly clean open so that his monster could burst forth from his loins to reveal itself in its full, overwhelming glory. As odd as they looked, Trevor could hardly contain his lust for the two men. They were both intensely beautiful and sexy. It would have been hard for him to dream up two more beautiful men than these. They finished their discussion and came over to his vehicle. “You okay, Trev?” Carl asked, familiarly. “You scared the shit out of me with that driving, but it looked fucking cool!” Billy rolled his eyes slightly. “Maybe you should step out and get some fresh air? Calm your nerves a bit before you start driving again.” “Maybe,” he answered. Billy lifted the handle again and opened the Rover’s door. Trevor stepped out and stumbled a bit on watery legs, but Billy caught him easily and supported him. A fresh series of tingles traveled from Billy’s hands and vibrated through Trevor’s body again. The tingles seemed intent on traveling directly towards his cock. “Thanks,” he said. “Sorry about this.” “We startled you,” Billy said. “It isn’t the first time,” Carl admitted. “We...kind of have that affect on some people.” “I just wasn’t expecting...I mean, I saw you when I was driving up but….” “Yeah,” Carl said, “we’re big.” “You could say that,” Trevor agreed, looking him up and down. The blonde beauty noticed his attention and made his pecs dance a bit. “What are you doing out in the middle of nowhere?” Carl hiked his thumb at Billy and started to speak. “This guy hasn’t had an opportunity to grow anoth….” “Walkabout,” Billy said, interrupting his friend. “So to speak.” “Americans go on walkabout?” Trevor asked, surprised. “Yeah, Billy, do Americans go on whatever it is?” Carl raised an eyebrow and and mouthed, ‘what the fuck?’ at his boyfriend. Billy grimaced. “Well, I mean, we just call it a road trip. I guess.” “I was under the impression that a road trip required a vehicle?” “Yeah, we...kinda...forgot that part.” “Uh huh,” Trevor answered doubtfully. “And you also seem to have forgotten your bags?” “We travel light,” Billy explained. “Very light,” Trevor agreed. “And where was this road trip taking you?” Carl looked at Billy, who looked at Carl, who said, “Dunno,” shrugging. “Just, you know...around.” Trevor smiled. “Okay. So, you two are wandering along this deserted stretch of highway in the middle of nowhere, dressed in clothes that look like you stole them from someone’s wash line, without a single bag or backpack, and you’re headed nowhere to do nothing.” His head tilted. “Have I got this right?” “Absolutely,” Billy acknowledged. “Uh huh.” “Kind of...strains credibility, doesn’t it?” “Uh huh,” Trevor agreed smiling. Oddly, though these two men looked like they outweighed him by easily 150 pounds, and they towered a foot taller than he was, and their bodies were bulging with so much muscle that they were literally ripping out of their clothes - he did not feel afraid or even intimidated. That unusual but pleasant tingling sensation was now throbbing through his whole body, accompanied by a very agreeable warmth that left him feeling a bit randy (or more than a bit), and a sense of well-being and confidence were helping to calm his unsteady nerves. He was feeling a strong sense of camaraderie if not downright attraction towards them both, as if he wanted them for friends - or something more than friends. “You need a lift, then?” They looked at each other, and the blonde-haired beauty smiled broadly. The darker one, whose touch Trevor ached to feel against his skin again, nodded. “That would be very kind of you,” he said with his deep, marvelous, cock-hardening voice. “Hop on in, then,” he said. “Let’s see where the road takes us.” “Shotgun!” Carl called out, as he quickly jogged around the front of the Rover and climbed in. But Billy said something quietly to him and he crawled in back. Trevor couldn’t help but notice the two rounded balls of his ass as he did so, but he found himself laughing at the blonde man’s puppy-like demeanor. “He’s very….” Trevor observed. “You have no idea,” Billy agreed. With the blonde, buzzcut giant in the back seat and the dark-haired beauty beside him, Trevor moved the truck back onto the asphalt and started back along his interrupted journey. “Nice ride,” Carl observed, happily. He was sitting in the middle of the back bench with both arms stretched along its back. The strange, enticing spicy scent that the two men seemed to wear like cologne was strong, now. Could it be their sweat? Were his deep, damp underarms pumping it out? Trevor inhaled it deeply, like something he wanted to burn into his memory. He just couldn’t seem to get enough of whatever that funky, musky, deeply masculine scent was. Billy glanced back at his partner and asked, “Are you…?” Trevor watched Carl shrug in the rear view. “Maybe. I mean, it couldn’t hurt, could it?” “Maybe not so much so soon,” Billy said. “Okay,” Carl said. His happy face seemed to fall a bit, but when he caught Trevor’s eyes in the mirror he winked. “Feeling better, Trev?” “I think so,” he reported. He did not mention the hard-on throbbing in his pants. “Maybe still a little shaken.” “That’s to be expected,” Billy agreed, setting his warm, giant paw on Trevor’s leg. It made the driver’s cock pulse hard.“We gave you quite a start.” Trevor kept his eyes on the road as he asked, “What are you two really out here doing?” When Billy opened his mouth to object, Trevor cut him off. “I know damned well you aren’t on walkabout. Carl verified his assumption by asking him, “What is walkabout, anyway?” “Was originally an aboriginal custom. It’s a journey taken by foot into the outback. A way of living more traditionally.” He shrugged. “It also means just going for a long wander without any aim.” “Oh. Then I guess we are on walkabout,” Carl stated, grinning. He reached forward and scrubbed his large paw into Billy’s rough thatch of dark hair. “Just getting this guy some experience.” “Doing what?” “What are you doing out here?” Billy asked, quickly. “Trying to change the subject again, eh?” Billy’s uncommonly handsome face reddened. “Okay, I’ll go first. I made some money selling my company. A lot of money, probably more than’s good for me. I guess I could’ve gone to France or some tropical island, but I wanted to see America. It’s been good to me, and I was curious about the seldom-seen corners and the long stretches of highway.” He looked over, moving his eyes up and down the incredible and unbelievable body of the man next to him. “You never know what - or who - you might find.” Billy huffed a laugh through his nostrils and smiled. “True enough. And I guess you could say that Carl and I are after the same thing.” “Yep,” Carl agreed, leaning forward. His face loomed next to Trevor’s and that smell came with him. “We’re out looking for new friends!” His hand came around Trevor’s other side and his warm, smooth palm was resting against his neck. “Glad you’re feeling better, Trev.” A sudden, strong throb of something shook his body, emanating from Carl’s hand on his skin. His whole body heated up, his heart beat faster, his mouth went dry and his cock suddenly grew firm and uncomfortable in his pants. “Th..thanks,” he said, nearly swooning. Billy grabbed the wheel and looked hard at Carl. “Be careful,” he said. Trevor blinked hard and corrected the truck’s trajectory. “Sorry,” he said. “It’s not your fault,” Billy assured him. “Maybe Billy should drive,” Carl suggested. “If you’re feeling...anxious.” “I’ll be okay,” Trevor said. “Just got a little dizzy for a second.” “You’ll be all right,” Billy said. “Maybe we all should calm down a bit.” He looked hard at Carl, who said, “Sorry, but I thought….” Billy shook his head slightly, but Trevor caught the gesture. “You two need a moment?” “What?” Billy asked. “Looks like you’re going to have a lover’s tiff about something.” “A lover’s…?” Trevor looked at the dark-haired beauty. “You two were holding hands when I was driving up, and I know that wasn’t for physical support.” Billy reddened again. “Even without the hand-holding, I would’ve pegged you two for more than friends just by the way you look at each other.” “It shows?” Trevor nodded. “It practically strips naked and dances.” Carl scrubbed Billy’s head again, good naturally. “He’s always a little worried what people will think,” Carl said. “He’s an old dude.” “Old?” Trevor looked over, then studied Carl in the mirror. The two men appeared to be the exact same age, but he let the comment pass. “Well, if someone has a problem with it, fuck ‘em.” “I frequently do,” Carl admitted. Trevor glanced down at Billy’s lap. It would be hard not to notice the bulge in his groin, as well as the thick length of something that looked like a kielbasa along his thigh. “What do you...do...for a living, Billy? If you don’t mind me asking?” Billy looked over, then followed Trevor’s eyes toward his crotch. “We’re in construction at the moment,” he said, placing his hand over his mammoth appendage, “but I used to teach high school.” Trevor looked up. “Really? You were a teacher?” Billy nodded. “I taught him,” he said, hiking his thumb back towards where Carl was sitting. Trevor looked in the rear view again, and found Carl looking back into his eyes. “I chased him, if that’s your next question.” “It wasn’t...though I have to admit to a certain curiosity. How long ago was that?” “A few months,” Billy admitted. “Why?” “Carl doesn’t exactly look like any high school student I’ve ever met, and you don’t exactly look like any teacher.” “It was a special class,” Carl said. “Filled with special students.” Trevor glanced down at Billy’s covered loins again. “No doubt.” Carl leaned forward and also looked down at Billy’s crotch. “Now you see why he was worth pursuing.” “Uhh…” “Yeah,” Carl purred. “I know a good thing when I see it.” He kissed Billy’s cheek and rubbed the back of his neck. “Fuck, I’m horny,” he whispered softly into his lover’s ear. Trevor couldn’t help but overhear the lament. He looked down again and noticed that Billy’s already impressive equipment was immediately responding to his lover’s attentions. How anything that large could be growing even bigger staggered the imagination, but it was very clearly swelling fatter and growing longer down his thigh. Carl kissed Billy again. It was a gentle, soft kiss, which contrasted with the man’s huge size and overwhelming masculinity. Everything about the huge blonde stud screamed MAN in capital letters forty feet high, but his gentle kisses and the tenderness with which he massaged Billy’s neck was an overt demonstration of tender passion. “I need you,” he whispered. Billy’s eyes rolled up as he closed them. “Can’t,” he whispered back. Trevor cleared his throat. “Um, I know this is probably out of place, but the backseat does recline and it creates a fairly large space to lie down in back.” He looked down again at Billy’s quickly swelling monster. “Fuck, yeah,” Carl growled softly. “You...wouldn’t mind?” Trevor met Billy’s eyes. “Brother, with that monster you got growing down there, I rather thing you better let Carl take care of you before you hurt something.” “Please?” Carl begged. “It’s been so long since I’ve had you. I need you, Billy. I need you now.” “Put the seat down,” he said. “You need me to pull over or…?” Before Trevor could finish the question, Billy was climbing over the back of his seat and Carl was shoving the backseat into its reclined position. The Rover rocked and rolled as the two giant musclebound men wrestled inside the interior to get together, and it didn’t take long at all before Trevor watched clothes being stripped off and the sounds of deep moans of pleasure and obviously passionate kisses filled the cab. He tried very hard not to look back and allow these two insanely beautiful and obviously powerful men a little privacy, but it was hard to do it. He kept seeing naked muscular asses rising up into his mirror, and the sounds of kissing, sucking, moaning, groaning and the occasional “fuck, yeah,” or “you feel so good,” or “I love you,” was making it very hard not to look. The truck was rocking and rolling all over the road as the two giants shifted and thrusted and got on with the business of sex inside the cabin of the truck. Luckily, there was no one following what must have looked like a very drunk driver trying with little luck to stay on one side of the road. That odd, musky, masculine scent grew incredibly strong as they pleasured each other, and it seemed to take only a few minutes before one of them was advising the other, “gonna fucking come,” and then a shudder and a long, low, hair-raising groan of absolute satisfaction filled the truck. Trevor looked back and saw Carl’s naked torso filling the back of the Rover. Carl’s eyes glanced up and met his and he smiled the most lascivious, sexy, dangerous smile that Trevor had ever witnessed. Then Billy’s naked ass reared up and Trevor realized that the teacher was sucking down the student’s load, gulping with audible pleasure. Trevor’s own cock was, by this time, begging for release. He had never felt so large. His dick was throbbing hotly and pressing its swollen head against his jeans. He pushed against it with the heel of his hand, trying to get it to settle down, but the heat inside the cab and the smell of sex was too strong. It was as if he were living inside sex and it was coating him with its need and passion. Billy was kissing Carl’s mouth. Carl held the other man’s bulging muscular body in his arms. Both men were evidently naked, and Trevor rolled down the window to bring some fresh air inside to try to calm himself down. “Better?” Billy growled. Trevor looked in the mirror and saw Carl nod and kiss his lover’s mouth. “Fuck,” Trevor whispered. It was the most intense thing he’d ever almost witnessed. It was almost as if he had been part of it, though his cock’s hardness and insistent throbbing told a different story. “How you doing up there, Trev?” Carl asked. He was rubbing his hand across his stubbled scalp and grinning like the cat who ate the canary. Billy was now lounging beside him, both men stretched out along the back of the truck and covered in a glistening coat of sweat. “Not as good as you,” he answered. “True that,” he answered. “But there’s an easy way to remedy that, if you’re so inclined.” “I….” “Let me take the wheel for a while,” Carl offered. “Then you and Billy can get better acquainted.” “Me and…?” Carl nodded. “I can highly recommend him from personal experience, and I think - judging by the way his cock is still throbbing and leaking - that the man has a little love left in him.” “Carl, I don’t think Trevor is ready to….” “Billy, babe, I think Trevor is more than ready.” He kissed Billy’s lips. “Are you ready, Trev?” He swallowed hard. He looked into the mirror again at the two incredibly handsome, incredibly sexy, incredibly naked men in the back of his truck. “I think I might be.” Carl’s smile turned absolutely lecherous. “That’s what I thought.” Carl moved forward and put his lips next to Trevor’s ear, setting his warm hand on the back of his neck. “Pull over, Trev.” He could feel the man’s warm breath on his skin. “Okay.” Carl squeezed his neck. “Good boy.” The truck rolled to a stop and Carl climbed out of the back, opening Trevor’s door for him. Trevor started to get out and then stopped dead at the sight of Carl’s glistening naked body standing next to the Rover. “Oh, fuck,” he said. Carl bowed slightly with a flourish. “Thank you,” he said. “But you ain’t seen nothing yet. Climb on back and prepare yourself.” “Prepare my…?” Carl winked. “Have fun, Trev.” They exchanged places. Carl climbed in naked behind the wheel and Trevor peeked his head inside the back door where Billy was waiting. “Hi,” the dark-haired man said. Trevor’s brain flipped over inside his head and his heart stopped for a minute. His cock tried to rip its way free of his pants and his whole body felt hot and wet and sticky. “Huh...hi,” he managed to respond. Billy’s cock was at least a foot long, and possibly longer. Even on a body like his, which was perfect, the man’s prick was the focal point of everything. It was lying across his hip, a thick shank of pure sex, heavy and ripe. The head was as large as a plum and drooled a stream of clear honey along his ruddy, silken skin. Pulling his eyes away from the man’s incredible tool, Trevor realized that Billy was the most handsome, the most powerful, the most beautiful and the most muscular being he had ever laid eyes on, bar none. He was almost too much to take. Billy leaned forward and offered his hand. Trevor watched the man’s 8-pack abs pop and swell. “Come in,” Billy said softly. “I…” A sudden wash of intense lust and complete desire washed over Trevor’s being. “Come in,” Billy said again. “Let’s have some fun.” “I don’t….” Billy smiled. It melted Trevor’s brain. He stepped inside and the truck began to move. Trevor began to remove his shirt when Billy’s hand covered his and he said, “Let me do that.” Trevor steadied himself as the huge naked man sat forward and slowly undid each button on his shirt. Then his large hands moved the material of his shoulders and stripped it from his torso. Billy paused to look at Trevor’s body. His cock rose to attention and a fat stream of pre erupted from the eye and drizzled down his long, thick inches. He moved his hands over Trevor’s skin and leaned in and kissed his nipples tenderly. He moved his hand behind Trevor’s body, pulling them together, moving his lips up Trevor’s body towards his mouth. The truck lurches and Carl said, “Sorry.” Billy put his hand behind Trevor’s neck and kissed his mouth with deep and obvious passion. Trevor was hesitant at first. After all, this was someone else’s man, and that someone else was currently sitting at the wheel of Trevor’s truck, driving them along a deserted highway. But the kiss lingered, and it drew him into Billy’s muscular arms, and as they pressed themselves together, chest to chest, skin against skin, the sensation of warm, perfect sex overwhelmed him and he pulled the huge man tightly to him, kissing him back with equal passion. Carl looked into the rear view, smiling. “Go get him, Billy,” he said quietly, then fixed his eyes back on the unending stretch of empty road before them. “Fuck,” Trevor whispered. “Holy fuck.” Billy kissed his mouth as his hands traveled south and began to rub and squeeze and caress Trevor’s raging hard-on. Thick shocks of pure sex erupted from everywhere he placed his hand, emanating through Trevor’s jeans like heat. He grabbed hold of Trevor’s meat and a sudden, hard, strong pulse of sex passed into him. Billy kissed him again. “Let’s get these pants off of you,” he growled. “I’m gonna swallow you whole.” “Holy fuck,” Trevor repeated. Billy undid Trevor’s belt and unbuttoned his trousers, rubbing his cock the entire time. He peeled Trevor’s damp skivvies off his throbbing meat and immediately made good on his promise, as the 7-inches of throbbing cock popped out of his pants and presented itself to Billy’s talented mouth. He sucked it inside and Trevor’s eyes rolled up in their sockets. He almost lost it all right then, but something pushed against his libido and held him back. He looked down and Billy’s beautiful eyes were looking up at him. He was sucking and stroking Trevor’s cock like a starving man, and then his strong hands yanked Trevor’s pants down his body and his mouth moved to suck both his balls into his warm, wet mouth as his fingers rubbed against the soft, tender wetness of Trevor’s asshole. Sharp tingles of bliss erupted everywhere Billy touched. Trevor was overheated with lust and desire. “Aw, fuck,” he moaned, pulling his legs free of his pants and opening his legs to allow Billy all the access he desired. Billy went to town on Trevor’s pink hole, licking and rubbing and pushing his tongue inside. Trevor had never felt anything like this before. His cock jumped and pulsed with glee as Billy ate his ass, leaving him feeling wet and hot and anxious for something to fill him up. Billy climbed back up Trevor’s body and kissed him. “Can I fuck you?” he asked. “I want to fuck you.” He looked down at Billy’s hugeness, and a pang of excitement and fear shot through him. “I don’t….” “It won’t hurt,” he promised. “I would never hurt you.” Carl said, “Trust him on that,” from the front seat. “You’re never going to regret letting Billy Titus fuck you senseless. I speak from experience.” “You...you’re so big,” Trevor said, breathlessly. Billy kissed his mouth again. “I would never hurt you.” He moved his hand down to Trevor’s wet hole and pressed two fingers inside him. Though he tightened against the intrusion, an immediate eruption of perfect sexual ecstasy exploded through him, as if Billy’s fingers held magic in their touch, and he opened himself to deeper exploration. “Can I fuck you?” “Fuck me,” Trevor begged. “Oh, god, yes, fuck me.” Billy pulled Trevor’s body towards him like a rag doll and pushed the man onto his back. Trevor’s legs were in the air and he planted his feet against the roof of the Rover. Billy reached down and stroked himself as a thick guzzle of pre drooled from the mouth of the massive cobra. He coated his entirety with the thick, warm lube that he naturally produced in unending abundance before Billy leaned forward, pressing the fat knob against Trevor’s tightness. Something better than sex entered Trevor’s body. Something deep and magic, something that felt like he was being bathed in pure pleasure. He gasped and groaned and felt himself light up inside as Billy pushed inches of thick, hot, hard cock into his guts. The heavy tool traveled inside deeper and deeper, rubbing itself adjacent the deep well of his pleasure center and he gasped and groaned and shivered from pure, undiluted, overwhelming sexual bliss. Billy leaned over Trevor, fucking and kissing him with equal need and passion. Trevor’s whole body shook, the intensity of the man’s sudden onslaught of perfect pleasure saturating his entire being with a religious rapture of absolute euphoria. Carl looked into the mirror and watched his lover fuck Trevor. “Are you going to do it?” he asked. Billy’s handsome face lifted up, and he said, “No.” “Why not?” “He didn’t ask.” Then he kissed Trevor’s gasping mouth again and pushed a radiating sensation of flawless sex into his brain as his massive tool fucked his ass and his warm, soft lips kissed his mouth. “Then what…?” “Thanking him, of course.” Billy’s hips were slowly thrusting as he moved his magical, massive meat in and out of the other man. “He gave us a ride. I’m just returning the favor.” “Ah.” Trevor was struggling to remain sane. He was being bombarded with an uncontrolled and uncontrollable stream of throbbing sexual waves that permeated him to the core of his being. Billy had not been with an ordinary man, and he did not know how to temper his power, so he was simply unleashing it all on Trevor as a gift, giving him everything but the true, lasting gift of power. He could not cum. He could not. His dick bulged and throbbed, his heart raced, his body broke out in sweat from every pore. His brain crackled and flipped and pulsed with the sensation of pure sexual bliss delivered in an irresistible surge. A flood of perfect gorgeous sex filled him up to overflowing. He couldn’t speak. Billy kissed his lips. They sizzled with sex. Every where Billy touched him erupted in fresh lightning strikes of ecstasy. And where Billy’s cock pushed inside him, filling him up with the source of Billy’s masculine energy, the eruptions of euphoric rapture lifted him into heaven. He gasped and spun and throbbed. Billy gave him everything in overwhelming abundance. And then they were pushing towards a crescendo and Billy embraced him and held him and spoke a word in his ear with tender softness. “Come.” His cock exploded. His balls emptied. He shouted from the joy of the perfect orgasmic release, thrusting fat ropes of cream from his ordinary body in an extraordinary display, pushed to his limits and beyond by a man so powerful that even others gifted with his amplified capabilities were hard-pressed to cope. Then he shook, physically, as he recovered from the overwhelming power of Billy Titus, and Billy held him, and kissed him, and stroked him, and loved him. Carl glanced into the mirror, smiling. “Told ya,” he said. Part 10 “I think you broke him.” Two nearly seven-foot tall men were standing on the shoulder of a deserted stretch of two-lane highway next to a large, dark green vintage Land Rover. They were both naked. They were both built like super-heavyweight bodybuilders, if super-heavyweight bodybuilders were built as perfectly proportioned and massively muscled as Superman. They were looking inside the back of the vehicle at another man. “How did…?” the dark-haired god asked, looking at his companion. The blonde giant next to him shrugged his mountain range shoulders. “Did you loose a full-on Billy on his ass?” “A what?” Trevor was bathing in an ocean of pure sex. He was naked, and swimming through a sea of bliss, surrounded by a warm, wet envelope of perfect pleasure. He breathed it in and swallowed it, tasting the raw power of absolute ecstasy. It was neither dark nor light, it was everywhere, it was everything. Then a face appeared before him. Hands reaching for his naked body. Arms surrounding him. Skin, soft, silken, smooth, warm, caressing his body. He knew the face. A man’s face. A man’s lips. A man’s arms. A man’s love. Powerful and absolute. A god’s love, embracing him beneath the sea of sex. The fuzzy-headed man’s green eyes met the raven-haired man’s bright blue ones. “Did you hold anything back?” “Like...what?” The blonde man’s head tilted slightly and his brow furrowed. “You don’t even know, do you?” “Know what?” “How powerful you are.” “Well, I mean, I guess…?” “Kiss me,” the blonde instructed, turning towards his inhumanly beautiful companion. “Kiss…?” He nodded. “Just...kiss me. And don’t hold back.” “When I kiss you, I don’t know how to hold back.” He placed his hands on his lover’s chin and pressed their lips together. He poured every ounce of his passion, love and power into the kiss, and was a bit startled when something hot and thick and wet splattered against his belly and chest. He pulled apart from his lover and looked down. The blonde man’s cock had inflated to its full and glorious extents, nearly doubling in size and swollen red and rock hard. The other man had exploded with a heavy douse of come that fountained from his prick and coated his own silken skin like cream. Thick rivulets were still draining along the veiny shaft of his gargantuan monster. “Thanks,” he said. “You did that.” He looked down. “Well, I think it was you who….” “No, Billy. You did that. You made me do that. It’s what and who you are - and keep in mind that I’m pretty big and powerful myself, but one kiss - just one kiss from your lips - and I lose control.” He smiled. “Willingly, I might add.” He watched his wealth of warm cream disappear into his lover’s huge, muscular frame. “It’s the same for everyone. Every guy you’re with at Muscle City. You’re...amazing.” “Thanks?” He looked into the back of the Land Rover at the smaller naked man inside. “But how does that explain…?” God was inside him. Fucking him. Loving him. Filling him up with beauty and power and pleasure. His body shook and rolled and pulsed with it. His gasped and his lungs were filled with it. He opened his eyes and the god’s face was there, looking at him, smiling at him, kissing him, loving him. He was wrapped in the strong arms of perfect love. He was riding the strong cock of perfect sex. His heart was pumping sex through his veins. He was breathing sex, and tasting sex, and every groan, every sigh, every tear that left his body was overflowing with all the perfect blissful euphoria he could not contain inside him. “I think you broke him, or something. I mean, if I can’t help myself as strong as I am….” He shrugged again. “I...didn’t know.” “How could you? You’ve only been with guys like us ever since...ever. I have the advantage of having had more than a few liaisons with other normal dudes. I’ve learned how to, like, temper my skills to the task at hand.” He looked at the man in the Land Rover again. “I think he’s, like, sex drunk or something.” “Sex drunk?” The blonde man nodded. “Like, when you drink alcohol you feel giddy and nice, but if you drink too much you start feeling sick, and if you drink even more...this happens.” he smiled and rubbed his rugged jaw. “I think our friend Trevor here just enjoyed too much Billy.” Billy looked at Trevor, reaching forward and stroking his face tenderly. “Oops,” he said. He was climbing a mountain. He was climbing a god. A huge god. Beautiful and magnificent. His hands moved across the satin skin of a god, and everywhere he touched the god, shocks of intense sexual power entered his body. His cock was throbbing and hot and exploding with cream that splattered thickly against the god’s perfect flesh. He was climbing up the god’s beautiful, flawless perfection, shaken by the god’s emanations of sex, unable to stop himself as his vision was filled up with the sight of the god’s phallus, a strong length of fat prick falling forward from his loins and throbbing in time to his own. He could smell the god’s scent in his nostrils, the delicious tang of balls and ass, the heady musk of perfect masculine power, the deep perfume of limitless, incomparable, unending, perfect sex. He came again and again, climbing up the stone hard, velvet soft, warm and perfect body of the god of all sex. “Should we...do...something?” “I think he’ll be okay.” Carl looked at Billy and added, “I’ve seen this happen before. Couple of times.” Billy met his lover’s gaze. “Like I said, I’m pretty strong, too. Sometimes I lose control in the moment. Things are progressing nicely, the dude is super hot, super into it, he wants more so...I give it to him.” He shrugged again. “And they recover?” “Oh, yeah. I mean, they’re kind of… it’s… when someone….” He sighed. “He’s broken, though.” “What does that mean?” Billy asked, with concern in his strong voice. “He’s had the ultimate. He’s experienced perfect, unvarnished, overwhelming, complete and utter sexual bliss. It kind of colors everything else from now on. No matter who he’s with, no matter how good it feels, no matter how satisfying it is - how is it ever going to compare to you?” Carl looked at Billy, smiling. “You’re amazing.” “So...what should I do?” “Kiss him.” “Kiss him?” “Kiss him.” Billy’s face reflected confusion at the simple answer, but Carl nodded his head towards the passed out man in the back of the Land Rover and he nodded. Billy dropped to one knee, leaned into the cab of the truck, put his lips to the other man’s and kissed him as only Billy could. Trevor was lying on a warm beach covered in soft sand. He was naked beneath a sun that pulsed with constant throbs of bliss that coated his skin in warm, wet sex. The sun was a giant cock in the sky, pointed at his body, thrusting fat gouts of liquid sex at the world and coating him in its power. He felt warmth against his lips. A warmth like the sun above him that was throbbing with the power of a god’s cock, pumping liquid bliss that splashed against him like the warm waters of the ocean. The ocean of the god’s cum, delicious and thick, cresting against the earth, the warm, soft earth, the god’s body beneath him, caressing him in the god’s strong arms, holding him as the god’s perfect cock entered his ass and fucked him with the god’s perfect power. His lips tingled and sizzled. His lips throbbed and swelled. The god’s face - he came again, seeing it, looking into those blue eyes, as blue as the ocean, as blue as the sky - and the god kissed him, tenderly, passionately, with perfect and unending love. Shortly, the man moaned softly, then began to kiss Billy back, rousing slowly from his stupor until the two men were kissing quite passionately, and it was evident that Trevor was back in the land of the living. Carl tapped Billy on the shoulder, but Billy seemed engrossed in the kiss. “Billy? Earth to Billy.” The kiss went on and on. “Okay, stud, I’m starting to get a little jealous here.” Billy pulled his mouth from Trevor’s and looked at the smaller man, who was looking back at him. “Welcome back,” he said softly. “Whuh… what happened?” “You passed out,” Billy explained, moving his hand through Trevor’s thick shock of red hair. “Sorry about that.” “Holy fuck,” he responded softly. “Something like that,” Carl announced. He looked down at Trevor’s face as Billy stood back up. Trevor was clearly and desperately in love with his boyfriend. “You feeling okay, bud?” “I love you,” he said to Billy. “Yeah,” Carl said, “he’s okay.” “I love you, too,” Billy said, easily. Trevor turned over and struggled to climb out of his truck. He kept his eyes on Billy’s face the entire time. “Maybe you ought to sit down,” Carl advised. “Kind of...get your bearings again.” “What?” He didn’t even look at Carl. “Whoa,” Carl said. “He’s got it bad.” “It?” Billy asked quietly out of the side of his mouth. He was helping Trevor sit up. Trevor’s cock was hard and throbbing. “Kind of a...chemical thing.” He looked at Billy, explaining, “He’s hooked on you.” “Hooked on…?” “If you want to keep repeating everything I say as a question, I’m cool with that, but things’ll move along a bit quicker if I can just….” Billy nodded. “Okay. So, what happens sometimes is that when one of us is with a norm… uninitiated guy, and things go a bit far, the norm… uninitiated guy falls in love with us. Or, in this case, you.” He smiled at Trevor, who seemed slightly to melt in absolute adoration. “I assume there’s more to it than that?” Carl nodded, saying, “Oh, just a little bit. And maybe love isn’t quite an accurate assessment of the situation.” “Let me guess. Does the word ‘obsession’ come into play, here?” “Ohhhh, yeah. Obsession, worship, devotion.” He waved his hand in front of Trevor’s face, who continued to ignore hm completely. “And what we have here is a rather advanced case of the Billys.” Trevor sighed at the mention of the name, and his cock visibly throbbed with a hard shift. “Whoa. Really?” “How do I…?” “How do you overcome this little situation?” Billy nodded. “Like I said, it’s a chemical thing. Or something. He’s literally addicted to you.” He smiled. “Not that I blame him, of course. And all things considered, he is very cute. So maybe if we….” “Carl,” Billy warned. “I’m just thinking of Trevor, here.” “Sure you are.” “Look, I know I’m a whore, but I’m so...good at it!” “Hard to argue with logic like that.” He looked at the red-haired naked man making puppy eyes at him again. “I assume you’ve been in this situation before, then?” The god stood before Trevor in all his naked glory. Trevor watched the god glow with sex and love. Trevor looked up at the god’s face and swooned with need and lust. Trevor looked down the god’s perfect body, all the perfect power, all the perfect beauty, until his eyes beheld the god’s mammoth shank of sex, hanging thickly from the god’s deep pubic forest of shining, soft curls that smelled like the god’s own essence. Trevor reached forward, tentatively, and set his fingertips against the god’s source of all pleasure, stroking Billy’s mammoth appendage tenderly. Which was starting to make it difficult for Billy to concentrate. “Billy. Seriously. Have you seen me?” Billy laughed despite his worries. “It’ll all be okay. There’s a simple solution to this. It always works.” Carl watched the small man worshipping his boyfriend’s cock and he said, “We’ve all been there, Trev.” “Well, whatever it is you’re planning on doing, I suggest you get on with it because if he keeps this up,” he said, “we’re going to end up back in that Land Rover and I’m gonna unleash the full Billy on him all over again.” “You may not like it.” “Let me guess.” “No need, it’s exactly what you think.” “But...he didn’t ask.” “Believe me, if we leave him like this he’s going to be miserable. At least if we initiate him, he’ll be himself again - or, I guess, two or three times himself again, and everybody lives happily ever after.” “So, do I just, sort of, point myself at him and...?” “‘Point’ yourself? Like a lawn sprinkler or something?” Carl made a face. “No. I have to do it.” Billy opened his mouth but Carl cut him off. “The chemical thing. I counteract you, or something. Not sure exactly how or why it works, but it works. If he gets a double dose of you, he ends up huge and powerful and still obsessed. If I do it - or, really, any other guy but you - he ends up like the rest of us. Still in love with you, obviously, just like the rest of us, but not quite so...stuck.” Trevor moved forward, taking the length of the god cock in his hands reverently, feeling its heat and weight and power pulsing in his hands. It was a thing of utter beauty, a majestic display of the god’s power, the perfect tool to deliver the god’s gift of absolute bliss that would fill Trevor up again and send him back to the god’s world of warm, wet masculine sex. Trevor pushed his tongue forward, licking the full length of the god’s perfect cock. “I think you’d better hurry up. I can feel my motors revving.” Trevor breathed warmly against the end of Billy’s prick, then opened his mouth very widely. “Oh, fuck.” “Trevor? Trev? Babe? Trevvie?” The red-haired man ignored Carl’s entreaties, even though he was already pumping out his strong pheromones and sending out thick and steady tugs at him. “Hmm. He’s really got it bad.” “What can I say. I’m amazing.” Trevor was actively sucking on Billy, now. “Yeah,” Carl agreed drily. “Okay, I guess I’ll just...go for it.” “Be my guest,” Billy said. “Can you, sort of, lure him out?” “He’s not a wild animal.” Carl watched Trevor licking and sucking on Billy’s prick. “You sure about that?” His eyebrow arched. “I have to admit, the man has talent.” “You don’t need to tell me that, Carl. Whatever you’re going to do, start doing it.” “Well, I don’t want the poor man inflating with muscle inside his truck. He’ll blow out the doors.” “Good point.” Billy began stepping backwards, bringing his traveling blow job with him. “He’s not going to be like this, right?” “Like I said, he’ll be fine.” He watched the two men moving away from the truck. “You sure you want to do this? Because Trevor looks like a man who knows his way around….” “Just do it, Carl.” “I’m just pulling your leg, Billy. We won’t leave him like this. He’ll be okay. What am I saying? He’ll be better than okay! He’ll be in Muscle Club!” Billy squeezed his eyes closed and balled his hands into fists. Trevor had taken his cock inside his mouth and was dutifully and with obvious pleasure sucking on him quite strongly. “Hurry it up, please,” Billy managed to ask. “Whoa. Okay. Um, you need to ask him to suck on my cock instead.” “Why do I have to…?” “Because he’ll do anything you ask him to.” “Trevor?” Billy asked. The redhead looked up with adoration. “I want you to give my friend Carl a blowjob, just like you’re giving me, okay?” “You can talk to him like he wasn’t a child, you know.” “I’m new at this, give me a minute.” “Whatevs.” “Trevor. Suck on Carl’s cock.” “That’s what I like to hear,” Carl said. “You’re not funny.” “I’m a little bit...whoa. Whoa! Fuck!” “I told you!” “Holy fuck! This is gonna be easy!” Trevor really was quite talented. And almost as soon as he wrapped his lips around Carl’s dick and started to caress and stroke his long shaft, Carl grew very hard very fast and began to unleash the power of Transform and Muscle Club into the small naked Australian. And almost as quickly, Trevor began to grow. He gulped down the gushing flood of cream like a starving man, and Carl fed him everything in a rushing fountain of male power that swam into his blood and his muscles and his bones, and began to swiftly upgrade everything about him. Billy was shocked. “Holy….” “I’ve kind of done this before,” Carl admitted, reaching down and holding onto Carl’s head as he pushed thick jets of powerful transforming cream down the man’s throat. “I’ll have this taken care of in a couple of minutes.” Something warm and delicious filled Trevor’s mouth and he gulped it down with a sensation of pleasure he had never felt before. This was different than the god...than what Billy had given him. That gift of sex so powerful that it made him forget everything else. This was beyond sex. Beyond power. He tasted the essence of godhood, and a heat entered his belly and stretched along his arms and his legs like lightning from a bottle. His cock felt heavy. Then heavier still. Then it throbbed and stretched and bulged and became steel. The hair on his scalp tightened. His skin tingled everywhere. He started to grow. “A couple of minutes?” Trevor’s body was already swelling with new power. His shoulders were spreading into distinct lobes of brawn, his chest was bulging forward, his neck was growing thick and his arms were swelling with muscle. “I’m kind of good at it.” He looked down, grinning. “In fact, I’m very good at it.” Trevor was gulping and guzzling the flood of cream that Carl was delivering with accomplished ease, hungering now for it as his body changed. Billy watched with fascination, because he had never actually seen another man initiated. They had always appeared in his classroom already grown, or they were taken by others because he had refused to participate. Carl was smiling with obvious pleasure as he watched the other man grow. Billy wondered what he was feeling as he pushed power into Trevor’s body, realizing that he was doing this, that he could do this to anyone, just plug in and watch another man start growing muscle by the pound. “Feels so good,” Carl said softly. “This always feels so good.” “I can’t believe… it’s incredible.” Carl looked over. “I want you to do it, Billy. I want to watch you do this.” He looked down at the man growing larger and larger as he sucked down Carl’s warm cream. “There’s nothing else like it in the world.” Billy could believe that. Trevor was moaning with absolute pleasure as he grew larger and larger. His voice changing, moving towards the deep, powerful register of the men of Muscle Club. He felt his arms swelling, the muscle growing thicker and stronger, pressing insistently against his skin. Veins pulsed and spread along his limbs, feeding the muscle, crawling down his limbs and over the high arch of his ass and along his groin towards his quickly swelling cock. The fibers of muscle everywhere on his body multiplied and divided, growing into cables, and then into thick, hard balls of pure brawn. His skin stretched across all that swelling power as his body grew taller and wider to accommodate everything that Carl was giving him so effortlessly. Billy watched Trevor’s face growing more handsome as his body continued to swell with power. His skin was milky white, and the redness of his hair everywhere grew even more distinct. Maybe he was from Australia, but there was clearly Scottish blood inside him. A beard, full and beautiful, sprouted on his chin and cheeks of the same ruddy cinnamon hue, and a thick, full mustache grew on his upper lip. His face took on a brutal handsomeness, a hard masculinity that made Billy want to fuck him very, very hard. “Bigger and bigger, dude,” Carl said, urging Trevor on. “Take it all, bro. Take every drop.” A pressure was building in Trevor’s loins. A hard, deep, beautiful pressure that tingled and throbbed and made him groan as he continued swallowing every bit of power that Carl could give him. He closed his eyes to concentrate on the sensation of growth and strength that was throbbing in his swelling muscles, and the awareness that something new was happening - something unexpected and impossible and utterly amazing - was rewarded with a sudden growth alongside his mammoth, pulsing cock. Trevor’s rapid development began to slow as his secondary cock sprang forth and rose up next to its brother - the ultimate sign of a fully matured Muscle Club jock. “You want to grab that, Billy,” Carl said, still feeding his power into Trevor. “The first hit off a newly grown Muscle Clubber is… awesome.” Billy sank down and put his lips on Trevor’s monster and was instantly rewarded with a fat gush of hot cum. Just as Carl had said, it was different even than all the powerful cream he had ever tasted. He felt it enter himself and spread into his arms and legs. It sped through him like liquid fire and made him feel powerful and masculine and strong. Trevor’s new cock pushed heavy gouts of intoxicating cream into Billy’s beautiful and perfect body, and he found himself nearly swooning with bliss at the sensation of a newly transformed man’s powerful seed blasting down his throat into his body. Trevor felt wet warmth surround his cock - still unaware that he now owned two - and he released a flood of cream from his over-burdened balls. He could feel his orgasm with new intensity and sensed his fountain of hot cream as it travelled up and up every fat inch of his prick. Someone was sucking him hungrily and he faithfully delivered his load into the hungry mouth of the man who needed it so very, very badly. He exploded with cum. He shoved it from his fat balls and made more instantly, because he could. He was a cum factory. He was a cum pump. His balls bulged hard between his legs as he released them to do the one thing they excelled at now, and they happily inflated with more and more and more cream that he shoved up his monster into the sucking mouth that drank it all down. “Better and better,” Carl said, softly. “Better and better.” He knew what Billy was experiencing, and he watched with open love as his companion swallowed the heavy, industrial-strength cream of the man he had initiated and welcomed into the small pantheon of supermen that was known as Muscle Club. Trevor attained his new full growth in only minutes. He pulled his mouth from Carl’s thick cock and looked down at the heavy bulges mounted on his new body. A soft forest of bright red curls was amassed across both hemispheres of a heavy, muscular chest. He could see two very prominent nipples poking up through the copper fur. He felt a surging orgasmic sensation as he released gallons of cream from his heavy balls into Billy’s gulping mouth. Then Carl was kissing his mouth and he came harder than ever, recognizing another like himself and the sensational power and hyper masculinity that his new body delivered. He was tugging hard on Carl before he knew what he was doing, his brain sizzled with sex and his newfound power was bursting free of its cage. He released a heavy invisible cloud of pheromones, thickly scented with his individual musk, that announced his presence clearly to any other Muscle Clubber that happened to be in the area like a loud beacon. His other cock started to fountain in conjunction with the one still lodged down Billy’s throat, splattering more of his new powerful seed all over Carl’s naked body. He was kissing Carl and cumming from both cannons and glorying in his new overwhelming power, because he could not help himself. His body had been flooded with the strength and overwhelming force that Carl could deliver so effortlessly, and he had to release it. He loved Billy. He loved Carl. He loved himself. He was perfect. He delivered his perfection into Billy. Billy accepted it, realizing he tasted Carl’s familiar essence mixed with something else, something new, something more. He swallowed it with a hunger he never realized before, pulling into himself the first release from a newly created Transformed man, fresh with power and possibility. His face registered his surprise and pleasure, and Carl, embracing Trevor’s huge new form in his strong arms, looked upon his handsome lover and said, “Now you understand. Now you know.” Billy looked at Carl. He did know. He did understand. This was how it all happened. This was how they grew. This was the source of their power. His body was vibrating like a rung bell. He felt as if he were illuminated, as if his entire body was pulsing with power. The three men shared each other in this manner for minutes, diving deep into the well of pleasure that each could provide and each could realize. And then Billy stood up, standing now at his true, full power. And Carl stood next to him, equally powerful. And trevor was before them, in his new, perfect, bulging, miraculous and beautiful form. “Welcome to Muscle Club,” Carl said, with a tough of formality. “What. The. Fuck?” Carl laughed and Billy smiled. “Yeah, that’s kind of the right reaction,” the blonde god said. “Sorry about springing this on you.” “My fault, I’m afraid,” Billy explained. Trevor looked down at his body. He moved his large hands over the newly grown muscle, cupping his massive pecs and rubbing his palms along the bulging masses of his abdominals. His fingers crawled down his body and each hand grabbed a dick, holding a separate huge sausage of highly sensitive meat in each hand, feeling the ludicrously high sensation of sexual bliss throbbing through each long, thick, firm tube. “Holy….” Carl looked at Billy, and remarked, “Funny how it always turns to religion.” Billy shrugged. “I suppose it’s only natural.” “Super natural,” Trevor said softly. He was looking at the two inhumanly beautiful men looking at him. “What happened?” “That’s a long story,” Billy said. “First things first, Trevor my friend. How are you feeling?” He thought about it a moment, holding his twin pythons in his grips, and said, “Fucking horny as hell.” Carl nodded. “Yep, that’s about right.” He looked at Billy, and asked, “Are you ready?” “Ready?” “To upgrade him.” He smiled. “This is how it works, Billy. I feed him my power, and he adds to it. Then you swallow it, and add to it again, and give it back to him.” “And then what happens?” He shrugged. “Maybe nothing. Maybe everything. Who knows? It’s always different. It’s always….” He looked at the red-haired beauty and grinned. “A surprise.” Billy looked at Trevor. “Are you ready?” “I don’t understand.” “This is who you are, now,” Billy explained. “This body, those muscles, those cocks. That constant hum of sex you feel. The need to fuck. To fuck me. To be fucked by me. Your heavy balls will never empty. Your hungry cocks will never be satisfied. Your muscles are powerful beyond your imagination. Your libido is unlimited and capable of driving another man insane from pure, unfiltered, overwhelming sexual pleasure. Your body is built to deliver sex in unending supply, and you will, from this moment forward, need others like yourself just to help satisfy that massive, uncontrollable, irresistible need for the love of another man.” “You’re in Muscle Club, Trevor,” Carl said. “You’re one of us.” The red-haired giant looked at his two companions. No one, ever, looked more beautiful or perfect in his world. He could think of nothing, at that moment, except his desire for them. Billy smiled and asked again, “Are you ready?” Trevor’s bright green eyes scanned Billy’s perfect male beauty. “Hell yes!” Billy walked to Trevor and took the man’s strong form into his embrace, and kissed him with unequaled passion. His cocks inflated to their full glory and began to drool with warm honey. His hands moved down Trevor’s body, over the bulging masses of brawn that his wide back was constructed of until they found the round, firm, perfect globes of his ass and he squeezed and kneaded the muscular orbs with his strong hands, pulling them open to push his magic touch toward Trevor’s warm, wet, hungry hole. “Then let’s see what happens.” Part 11 The classic Land Rover Series III is nearly six and a half feet tall. It’s a huge vehicle built between 1971 and 1985. It was designed primarily for off-road use, and the four-door version was fourteen feet long. It was a gargantuan monster, used by the UN, the British and Australian armies and the Royal Navy. If anyone had been driving along a certain stretch of American highway on a certain warm evening, they would have seen a classic forest green Land Rover parked on the shoulder. A closer look would reveal for men leaning against the truck, each standing head and shoulders above its roof. If they had stopped to look even closer, they might have been surprised that each of the men was completely naked. And certainly they would have been shocked to see that each man, apart from being unusually attractive and gifted with the perfect muscular development of super-heavyweight bodybuilders, was also gifted with two cocks a piece. Further investigation would reveal that the blonde man in the middle of the three had one heavily-muscled arm draped across the shoulders of a man with thick, vibrantly red hair made of soft waves that looked like someone had poured copper on his head, and a full, beautiful beard of the same hue on his jutting chin and strong jaw. The blonde’s hand was resting against the redhead’s massive right pec, his fingers lost in the wealth of all the warm, soft fur running across his chest, rubbing, twisting and pinching the man’s very prominent nipple mounted low on the bulging meat hanging from his upper body. The blonde’s other hand was nowhere to be seen, because it was resting against the third man’s buttocks, slipping his fingers down that man’s warm, moist crack, between the two muscular globes of his glutes and gently rubbing and pressing against his asshole. The redhead was massively built. Of course, each of them was, but his body looked as if it had been constructed from boulders. The same copper hair was massed in curls across his barrel chest and sprouted like a thick crown over the two - two! - long, thick shanks of cock that jumped and throbbed with every twist of his nipple. The blonde in the center was smiling the sort of smile one might have if he also had complete control over the other two men, which at the moment seemed to be the case. His body was beautiful, a dark bronzed hue kissed by the sun as if some muscular surfer had somehow found his way from the warm Pacific waves into this lost stretch of land. Long, lean, perfect wedges and balls of hard brawn covered him, each muscle head married to its brothers in symmetrical harmony, and dusted in a soft coating of golden curls. It would be obvious to any witness that he was a man who enjoyed other men - so much so that he could not keep his hands off of them for too long. The third man, a dark-haired, blue-eyed god, would be almost too hard to observe for too long, because one might spontaneously erupt with an orgasm strong enough to split a zipper wide open simple from his overwhelming beauty and absolute perfection. He, too, was smiling, but it was the smile of a content and happy man doing exactly what he wanted to be doing, with exactly the two people he wanted to be doing it with. His body was beyond imagining in its size, its beauty and its perfection. If some god had reached down to create a perfect man, he would be hard pressed to do better. At the moment, the three giant naked men were watching the sun setting and the sky turning shades of pink, purple and violet as the warm evening breeze caressed their silken flesh. As the man in the middle played with the parts of the the other two, their massive twin cocks bulged and throbbed and pumped out heavy strands of warm honey, redolent with the strong scent of sex and masculine power. The honey drizzled thickly down the fat shafts of their meat, a warm reminder of the constant state of arousal that inflamed their loins with and bodies. “Beautiful,” the dark-haired god murmured. He looked at his blonde companion and leaned over to kiss his soft lips. The blonde man withdrew his hand from its manipulations of the dark man’s ass, moving his palm behind Billy’s neck to pull their mouths together. Billy’s powerful scent was on his hand and it made his nostrils flare and sting, and made his own cocks pump a fat flow of honey. The redhead looked over smiling, and moved his hand onto the blonde man’s wide, bulging back to caress his skin and feel his strength and hardness. “Oh, fuck,” he moaned deeply. The blonde started to laugh in the middle of his kiss. “Again?” he asked. “I can’t help myself,” Trevor explained. “Everything about you - and I mean everything - turns me on harder than I’ve ever been turned on before. Just...feeling your skin, your muscles, the sensation of your body moving beneath my touch makes me heat up.” “Thanks,” Carl said. “I like feeling you touching me. You have very gentle hands.” “Not always,” Billy said, looking over Carl’s vast shoulders. “If I was able to bruise, I think you could see where Trevor got a bit overly excited.” “Sorry,” he growled. “Sometimes I can’t help myself.” Billy reached around his lover and cupped Trevor’s bearded face. “Keep getting overly excited. I like it.” “Are we going again?” Carl asked. “Because I know I’d love another round with the both of you. I haven’t had a workout like that for a while.” Billy kissed his lover. “I find that hard to believe.” Carl shrugged. “Not every dude back home has your stamina,” he said, and then he looked at Trevor and added, “or your...energy.” He winked at him. “How many more are there?” “Back home? I guess a couple of hundred. That sound right, Billy?” “Give or take a dozen or so,” he agreed. Trevor’s eyes went wide. “A..a couple hundred? And all like you?” Carl nodded, and corrected him. “Like us,” he said, kissing Trevor’s warm lips. “But I think that they lack a certain degree of experience.” He kissed him again, lingeringly. “Yes, there’s definitely something to be said for an older man.” “I’m not that much older,” he protested. “I’m not complaining, you’ll notice. That was a compliment. You’re fucking amazing as a lover, Trev. You’re passionate, you’re enthusiastic, you’re athletic and you’re fucking...inventive! I mean, some of those moves you put on me? Fuck.” Billy had to agree. “He speaks the truth, Trevor.” The redhead’s whole body blushed. “Aw, shucks. You’re embarrassing me.” “Not their fault. They don’t have your years of training. Practice makes perfect, as they say.” “So they’re…?” “Most of the guys back home are teenagers. High school students. Some were probably virgins prior to joining Muscle Club, and maybe they haven’t been exposed to as many...opportunities as you.” Trevor’s brow furrowed and he said to Billy, “But you’re no teenager.” Now it was Billy’s turn to blush. “I...maybe didn’t have the opportunities, either.” Carl rubbed Billy’s massive chest and explained, “Our beautiful friend here has never had the most...outgoing personality. Like I said, I had to chase his fine ass down and pursue him with a rather persistent relish before I caught him. And then it was just him and I for months. Not that we didn’t have fun!” Billy nodded. “Oh, we had fun all right, but I’d be the first one to admit that Carl showed me all his moves and helped me...explore what it meant to be intimate and sexual with someone else. I was a bit shy and hesitant.” “Which only made you sexier,” Carl said, kissing his mouth again. “Well, you’re certainly not shy and hesitant anymore,” Trevor volunteered. “You went everywhere I wanted to go, and sometimes you went places I wasn’t even thinking about, yet.” “I...tend not to do a lot of thinking when I get in that mood,” Billy admitted. “I kind of let my body do all the talking.” “An excellent plan,” Trevor acknowledged. “Sometimes it better not to think too much about what you want to do, and just to do it.” “Although,” Billy said, “that’s sort of how we find ourselves in this situation in the first place.” Trevor asked, “How did this happen? I mean, I know how this,” he said, gesturing at his own new massive frame, “happened. But how did this,” he then gestured at Billy and Carl, making a wide circle with his open palm, “happen?” “How did Muscle Club begin?” Carl asked, and Trevor nodded. Then Carl sighed and said, “It’s a long story.” “Then give me the Cliff’s Notes version.” “The Cliffs what?” “Wow, you are young, aren’t you?” “I’m young and hung and filled with cum!” Carl announced, proudly. “Indeed,” Trevor agreed, looking down at the other man’s bulging, heavy balls. “He means give him the short version,” Billy explained. Carl looked at the setting sun and the darkening sky. “Long story short, then. Two guys found something on the web and spent a weekend using it. It made them grow muscles, and get bigger, and blast out ropes of cum from their lengthening cock. They found out that they were being altered pretty radically and that their cum could change others, too. They invited their friends over and they changed, and got bigger, and hornier, and then they could make their friends change, too. And things went along like that for a few weeks, and these guys kept growing, and getting more beautiful, and stronger, and inviting other guys to join them, until Muscle Club was born. And the more guys who joined it, the bigger everyone got.” “That sounds...impossible.” Carl nodded. “Probably is. Except that here I am, and there you are.” “Those first two guys, they’re still around?” Carl nodded. “Everyone is still around. Things got kind of...bad. People freaked out, as you can imagine when dozens of horny high school dudes start blooming into bodybuilder horndogs overnight and keep getting bigger and stronger every fucking day. It was hardest on Billy here, who had to keep us in line and keep the school administration from freaking out too much, while allowing us to, sort of, explore our new boundaries.” “Boys will be boys,” Billy said. “And you pursued him?” Trevor asked. “I fucking tailed this guy from day one - well, after I joined Muscle Club - but I always had a thing for him. He was - he is, the kindest, gentlest, most loving man I ever met. He was a great teacher, he’s an even better lover, and I would do anything in the world for him.” “The feeling is mutual,” Billy said, kissing Carl on the mouth. “And are all the guys - they’re all guys?” “All guys,” Carl affirmed. “Interesting. And you never found out how this happened?” “We were in school,” Carl explained. “And we were, you know, fucking each other. Who has time for investigation? Anyway, what does it matter?” “It might answer a lot of questions.” “What questions?” Trevor’s smooth brow furrowed. ‘Well, why do we have two dicks for one thing. And why are we so big? It’s...impractical. And so strong?” His head tilted. “How strong are we, anyway? It’s obvious we’re big.” “I don’t think ‘big’ quite covers what we are,” Carl said with a grin. “We’re quite strong,” Billy said. “For example?” The dark-haired god looked across the landscape, then pointed. “How much would you guess that rock weighs?” “The boulder, you mean?” “If you like.” “Couple of tons, I should think.” “Go lift it.” Trevor looked at him doubtfully. “Pull the other one.” “He’s not shitting you, Trev. Go pick it up.” Carl moved behind his lover and wrapped him in his arms, holding his beautiful body against his own. “It’ll be fun!” Trevor shrugged and walked towards where the large rock was resting. It was at least as large as a normal man, if he were wrapped in a fetal position. Carl nuzzled Billy’s neck and sent his lover groaning like a lion as they both watched Trevor’s handsome posterior bob and flex as the huge man walked away from the truck. He paused, looking at the rock. “Just pick it up,” Carl shouted. “Don’t make a pet out of it!” The copper bear bent his knees and surrounded the wide boulder with his new long arms, feeling his muscles stretch and flex as he prepared for what he assumed to be a titanic struggle. He pushed his fingers under each edge of the cold stone and hugged the rock’s surface to his naked body. At first, it wouldn’t budge at all. As he applied more force to his labors, an odd thing started to happen. He could feel his muscles tensing and bulging. A hard heat began to sing across his body and the familiar sensation of muscular development kicked in. He realized that he was physically growing - actually getting stronger - as he wrestled to get the boulder off the ground. He felt his back expand, and his shoulders and lats swell. His arms bulged and the muscles along his thick legs grew larger by the inch. He was getting stronger, somehow. As he tested his body’s power, it was expanding itself to meet the challenge, developing new strands and cables of muscle even as he attempted to lift the monstrous rock, fighting gravity and his own strength in the process. And then it budged. He moved his hands underneath and pulled the rock towards him. The far edge lifted up. He gritted his teeth and his abdominals swelled with power and his arms and shoulders sang with strain and, inch by inch, he slowly managed the two-ton slab of solid rock off the ground. “He’s a fighter,” Carl said, “I’ll give him that.” “That’s a lot to do in one go, though.” “He looks like he’s managing it okay.” And he was. Trevor was slowly, and with effort that made all his massive muscles bulge out starkly from his frame, lifting the boulder off the ground. Then he was balancing its weight, shifting his legs, moving his grip, and he had the man-size rock fully off the ground and he continued lifting it, inch by inch. “You’re doing great, Trev!” Carl urged. “Fuck,” Trevor growled. “I know, right? It’s fucking heavy!” “Shut up,” Trevor groaned. He now had the rock in both arms and was standing upright. holding over two tons of solid granite in his arms. “You did it!” Carl shouted. “I don’t think he’s quite done, yet,” Billy observed. Which was true, because Trevor was now attempting the push the tonnage over his head. “You don’t have to show off for us,” Carl advised. “We’re both suitably impressed!” Trevor grunted and strained, glorying in the sensation of muscular power and growth that continued to build and manifest across his entire body. Muscle was strengthening, tightening, developing harder and thicker as he made his new, miraculous, impossible body lift the boulder up, up, up and over his head. He stood, now, in the darkening light, feet spread apart, chest heaving as he breathed, the muscles of his arms and shoulders standing out starkly beneath his milky skin, holding several tons of rock above his copper-haired head. “Fuck yeah!” he shouted, with a tremendous smile on his handsome face and both dicks inflated to full glory. The muscles all across his eight-foot tall body were bulging out against his pale skin. He was clearly even bigger than before, and looked like he could tear apart anything he set his hands to. “I think he likes it,” Carl observed, because both of Trevor’s cannons were now exploding like milk fountains, shooting fat ropes of cream as he spontaneously achieved orgasm. “Evidently,” Billy agreed. Eyes closed, holding the rock above his head, Trevor came fat gouts of cum that splattered into the dry earth, emptying his over-productive balls because his body had delivered so much power that he was overwhelmed with it. He shot his load until it dripped from the mouths of both cocks and he smiled with evident bliss. Then Trevor turned slowly and heaved the boulder as far as he could throw it, which wasn’t very far, yet, and they all felt it strike back to earth with a heavy thud and a cloud of dust. Trevor was clapping his hands to rid them of the grit and came striding back, his even thicker legs winding around each other making his gait more like a strut, obviously proud and amazed with himself. “Holy fuck, that was intense.” “So, yeah,” Carl said, “we’re kinda strong.” He narrowed his gaze and asked, “How are you feeling after that?” “Hungry.” He thought for a moment, and added, “Horny.” “Sums it up pretty well.” Carl smiled and stepped back, pushing his boyfriend towards the huge copper-headed man. “How about a snack?” Billy said, “Carl!” “Trev says he’s hungry and horny! You can feed both those needs quite admirably!” “Carl!” Trevor echoed. “What?” He shook his head, laughing slightly. “You old dudes and your morals. Look, Trevor, after a build up and explosion like that, your body needs more power. Billy has the best juice in the world, plus he’s the best lover in the world.”” “I’m not….” “You so are,” Carl shot back. “So you two go to town and I’ll get the truck ready.” “Ready? Ready for what?” He looked at Billy. “You haven’t forgotten the reason for our...walkabout, have you?” “Oh. Yeah.” “Oh, Yeah.” Carl pushed Billy gently towards Trevor again. “Have fun kids. Don’t do anything I wouldn’t do, which pretty much allows you to do whatever the fuck you feel like doing.” Then he winked. Billy looked at Trevor. He was breathing hard, his muscles were stark and bulging, a sheen of sweat coated his milky skin and he had a fierce, hungry look in his eyes. “You ready?” In answer, Trevor fell upon Billy like a starving man, and the two huge gods fell to the earth kissing and groping each other with wild need. Trevor found it hard to argue with Carl’s assessment of Billy’s talents only moments after they fell together. “Let yourself go,” Billy growled in his ear. “There are no more boundaries between us.” “I don’t….” “You do.” “I can’t….” “You can.” Then Trevor released himself entirely to his needs and his power and his strength, and his cocks exploded again with hot, heavy cream and he felt Billy’s energizing and satisfying cum splattering all over his body. They were coming together as they pleasured each other, caressing and groping and kissing and fucking without any limits or direction, their bodies telling them where to go and what to do. Carl leaned against the Land Rover, watching his lover and his new friend sharing their power as he slowly caressed himself, taking a dick in each hand and double-stroking as the strong, unending tingles of sex shook his giant frame. Each cock drooled a flow of honey he used to lube up his grip, and he watched the other two men fucking - their muscles flexing and bulging, their cocks hard and stiff, their desire for each other hotter than the sun - and he drank in the beauty of two men making love under the dark, starry sky. “So, there’s a city in the other direction entirely populated with men like you….” “Men like us,” Carl corrected, again, “including you.” “Men like us,” Trevor agreed, “and every last one of them is as strong, as powerful, as muscular, as beautiful as you are, and as horny as I am….” “Possibly hornier,” Carl said, grinning, “though I personally would find that hard to believe.” “Then tell me why we’re driving away from there?” The road was dark ahead of them, lit by the Land Rover’s headlights. The sky was filled with stars and a sliver moon. They were once again driving in the direction that Trevor and the Muscle Club boys had been traveling before their sudden and unexpected tryst. “Billy has a mission,” Carl explained. “We can go on alone, if you’d prefer to check out Muscle City,” Billy said. “Though I do enjoy having you along.” “I must admit that I’m extremely tempted,” Trevor admitted. “My brain is going a little swimmy at the thought of it.” He looked at Billy, who was sitting next to him. “And not one of them is wearing a stitch of clothing?” Billy shook his head. “Not a stitch.” “Not a thread,” Carl added. “All that beautiful naked flesh just waiting - eager! - to be caressed and embraced. Not to mention a hard cock everywhere you look attached to a man ready to put it to very good use.” “And everyone just…?” “Everyone just does whatever they wish to do. With great frequency and energy.” Billy smiled. “And, yes, it’s exactly as wonderful as you’re imagining it to be.” Trevor’s handsome face frowned a bit. “So...what is this mission that’s so important that you left paradise behind to wander the endless American landscape?” “To find men like you,” Carl said. “Though this didn’t quite turn out according to plan.” “The mission?” Carl nodded. “Billy, here, has a special talent. Or so it is believed. And we’re out here to test that talent.” Trevor glanced over at the inhumanly beautiful man. “A special talent?” Billy shrugged. “It’s a theory.” “Having experienced your talents at physical pleasure first-hand, I don’t doubt you have others you haven’t tapped, yet.” “We think Billy’s a super trigger.” “And that would be?” “Sometimes,” Billy explained, “when a man is changed, he’ll manifest something unusual. More unusual, I guess, than the usual muscular growth and size. Something special. And after he does that, he can brings to us all that additional power, or size, or even a unique talent.” “Like?” Trevor asked. Carl counted on his fingers, “Pushing guys to make them feel good, having a second dick, being able to physically alter ourselves…you know, the usual superhero shit.” “And Billy can do that?” Billy shrugged in answer. “It’s a theory.” “How often does this happen, these changes?” “At first it happened quite often.” Carl nodded agreement. “Seemed like every new guy we welcomed into Muscle Club made us all get bigger, stronger, gave us some new ability.” “But now?” “We kind of put a moratorium on adding guys,” Carl said. “Billy thought that was a good idea, trying to keep the community happy, make us not be so….” “Desired?” Trevor asked. “Disliked,” Carl said. “I know, we’re all sweethearts and all we wanna do is have some fun. But for some strange reason, having all the male high school students start swelling with muscle and stopping every hour or so to fuck each other raw and then swell even bigger...it didn’t afford us many fans.” “How did this happen?” “Like Carl said, with Scott and Derek and this video that found online. But none of us knows where it came from, really, or how to...control it.” “Not that we want to,” Carl said. “But, yeah, sometimes it was a hassle having your dick constantly hard - not to mention two of them - and not being able to, you know, do something about it.” “I’m going to feel like this all the time, now?” Trevor was stroking his cocks, feeling the new constant thrill of sexual bliss that they delivered. “If you mean constantly horny with two cocks throbbing for attention and your balls aching from all the cum your producing and every inch of your skin needing someone else’s warm, strong hands all over you… then, yeah, that doesn’t go away.” “You can control it, when you need to,” Billy mentioned. “It’s part of the control we all have over our bodies.” “By control he means delay,” Carl clarified. “You still need to fuck someone or jerk off, like, a dozen times a day.” Trevor’s face registered doubt. “I’m fucking serious, bro. If you don’t relieve the pressure, when you do finally go off you’re gonna explode like a hydrant. Cum fucking everywhere, dude, and the biggest fucking orgasmic brain blast you’ve ever had.” He smiled. “Come to think of it, it’s pretty sweet.” Trevor looked down at his cocks. They were both throbbing and hot and hungry. He thought about the bliss they delivered and a gush of warm honey erupted from each nozzle as if in response to a request he didn’t make. Billy reached over and grabbed one of Trevor’s pricks and squeezed, making Trevor bite his lip and release even more pre. “Fuck,” he said softly. “Why don’t you let me take the wheel and you get on back there with Carl. Looks like your pressure is building again.” Trevor looked over, smiling. “It’s not unusual for a new guy. You’ll probably need some attention constantly, and luckily you have both of us here to help.” “You’re sure?” he asked. “You’re not still under the impression that just because Carl and I are together that we deny each other the opportunity to enjoy the attention of others? Because I’d like to dissuade you of that opinion as strongly as I can. I would happy and proud to have you violate Carl’s ass with as much energy and passion as you can manage. I would, in fact, and probably, feel better about watching you together than you feel pushing your cock into his ass and flooding his guts with cum.” “Oh.” Trevor’s face reddened, seeing as that was exactly what he wanted to do. “So, yeah, I would love for you to take my lover in the back of your truck and fuck each other so hard that keeping the vehicle in the lane becomes a driving challenge.” “Are you done?” Carl asked. “Because I need someone’s fat prick in my tight ass.” “Am I done, Trevor?” Trevor laughed. “Yeah, I’ll violate your lover if that’s what you want.” “You’ll make me the proudest pervert in this Range Rover, my friend.” Billy kissed his mouth. “and when you’re finished with him, I’d like the pleasure of your cock in my own ass, if that’s not asking too much.” “Just the one cock?” Trevor’s sensual mouth quirked into a half-grin. Billy looked down at the two fat shanks of sex already throbbing towards erection. “Well, if you insist.” As promised, Trevor did fuck Carl’s talented ass with as much energy and vitality as his new body could produce and, obeying Billy’s wishes, their fucking was so energetic and athletic that they made it difficult for Billy to control the truck. Then Carl and Billy traded places and it was Billy’s turn for some Trevor action, enjoying the fulfilling sensation of having his new friend shoving twin cocks of impressive size and girth deep inside his guts and flooding him with the warm, powerful sensation of Muscle Club cum that Trevor was still producing in overabundance. Somehow, between the three of them, they managed to keep traveling along the freeway and fucking each other until the needle of the truck’s gas tank was nearing the bottom, and it was time to find some more. “I saw a sign a couple miles back while you two were….” “Yes,” Billy nodded, “Trevor and I know what we were doing.” Carl smiled, then continued, “While you two were screaming out ‘fuck me, oh yeah, baby, right there, oh god, oh god, oh god!’” “I don’t sound like that,” Trevor complained. “I think he was attempting to do me.” Carl smirked. “I’m always attempting to do you, Billy.” Then he reached over and stroked his lover’s fat shank of sex meat to prove his point. Billy swallowed hard and shuddered as his body registered the sudden, almost violent shock of tugging that Carl sent through his hand into Billy’s cock. “You were saying?” “What? Oh, yeah. There was a sign back there about gas and food at the next exit. I get the impression that all we’re gonna find there is gas and food, though.” “What makes you say that?” Trevor asked in his cute Aussie accented voice. “The name of the place is Truck Stop.” “Well,” Billy said, sighing as Carl’s hand continued to stroke his prick and send rough shivers of pure sex into his body, “we have a truck and we need to stop so...no, Carl, don’t stop doing that. That, you can keep doing for as long as you want to.” “So...forever, then?” Billy kissed him soundly. Indeed, as Carl steered the Land Rover from the freeway toward a low-slung building lit by some sad, flickering lights, they discovered that the Truck Stop was something more of a deserted diner - or so it seemed. There were lights on inside and a filling station behind the building, but the large parking lot was empty save for a single small sedan parked beneath one of the two lot lights that were trying hard just to stay lit. “Oh, my,” Billy observed. “Well, fuck,” Carl agreed. “That’s either the saddest or the most romantic looking Truck Stop I’ve ever seen.” Carl’s handsome brow furrowed. “What’s romantic about it?” “I mean in an Edward Hopper sense.” “I’m not following you,” Carl admitted. “I see that we’re going to need to add art history to our class schedule when I get back,” Billy observed. “Edward Hopper is a mid-century American painter, whose most famous painting, called ‘Nighthawks,’ depicts a corner diner at night populated by….” “Oh! Oh, I know the one you mean.” Carl looked at the Truck Stop. “Definitely more sad than romantic, this place,” he observed. “But they have gas.” “Indeed,” Billy agreed. His body was already resizing itself in preparation for putting some clothing back on rather than wander inside stark naked. “I hesitate to mention this, Trevor, but Carl and I have no cash. Or credit cards. Or...ID.” “Wait, you don’t have a driver’s license or…?” Billy smirked and shrugged. “We can both drive, obviously, but we weren’t planning on it, you see. And, logically, what were the odds that anyone who pulled over three huge musclebound - naked - gentlemen having continual sex with each other were going to be chiefly concerned with driver’s licenses?” “I think your logic is a tad flawed,” Trevor suggested, “but I see your point.” “I can see everything,” Carl added. Then he sighed. “I always hated this part.” “Which part?” Billy asked. “The part where you put your clothes back on and pretend that we aren’t….” “That particular chapter of our lives is definitely over, Carl,” Billy said before kissing Carl’s mouth with deep passion. “The clothes are going back on, but there’s no more pretending about you and me. Ever.” “God, I love you,” Carl said, simply. “The feeling is mutual,” Billy agreed. After some negotiation, both Billy and Trevor fit their muscled bulks into whatever clothing between the three of them still fit - because thanks to Trevor’s recent initiation, Billy was now a bit larger than before. So, shirtless and looking a bit like refugees from an underwear ad shoot starring well-hung porn stars with Mr. Universe bodies and movie star faces, the two men exited the Land Rover, leaving a naked Carl behind the wheel, and walked towards the small building. As they approached, they could hear music coming from inside, and opening the glass door the unmistakable sounds of Skrillex blasted out. “What. The hell. Is that?” Trevor looked at Billy, scowling. “You don’t get out much, do you?” “Not if this is considered music.” Trevor sighed. “Looks like we need to add modern music appreciation to our class schedule,” he chided. “I get your point. No need to be rude.” He listened to the abrupt breaks and chopped vocals and deep bass flutters for a moment, and then said/shouted, “It does have a certain tribal appeal.” “You mean that you can feel it in your balls?” Billy smiled. “As a matter of fact….” Before he could finish his thought, a small figure emerged from the kitchen through a flapping door. He - if it was a he - was nodding his head violently and shaking a vibrant length of brightly colored red hair like a flag. His hair was not the usual red, it was blood red. He was thin as a reed, and moving his limbs as if his joints had recently been lubed. He pivoted and twisted in an alarming and remarkable manner, obviously oblivious to his new customers. The music was coming from an old boombox that had been augmented with additional compartments to build up its bass, and there were flashing and throbbing LEDs complimenting its silver-plated face. “Oh my,” Billy said. “What’s that?” “I think,” Trevor shouted, “that’s our waiter.” “He’s beautiful,” Billy yelled. Unfortunately, he did so right at a conveniently placed break in the music, and his comical observation echoed through the diner very loudly. The young man stopped dead and reached over to shut down Skrillex’s deep, hard beats and he stood there as his thick, long hair settled over his face breathing hard and staring back at the two nearly-naked men standing at the door to the diner. “Hello,” Trevor said. The boy blinked. “Could we get some gas?” Billy asked. That was when Magnus “Booji Boy” Jump (not his real name) fainted dead away. Part 12 “Maybe we should take his clothes off,” Carl suggested, looking down at the passed out boy with the bright red hair. “You mean in case his garments are constricting?” Carl looked at Trevor and shrugged. “I dunno. That’s just always my first inclination. To take their clothes off.” He kneeled down and placed his hand against the small figure’s chest. “He seems to be breathing okay.” He looked up at Billy and Trevor. “So he sees you two just standing there, takes one look at your ugly mugs and faints dead away?” “That’s what happened,” Billy acknowledged. Then he kneeled down beside his boyfriend and placed his hand against the young man’s forehead. “Seems cool.” “What’s that mean?” Carl asked. “I don’t know, either, but it’s probably better than being feverish.” “Either of you know what to do when someone faints?” Trevor asked. “Don’t they usually just come around eventually? It’s not like you guys hit him with a two-by-four or something. So I guess he was just shocked.” “I’d say, from the redolent scent of marijuana smoke, that we wasn’t exactly sober-minded to begin with,” Billy observed. “Yeah, the dude reeks,” Carl agreed. Billy looked at Carl. “Don’t you think you might, you know.” “Might what?” “Put some clothes on?” Carl’s brow wrinkled. “Look, when you poke your head out and yell at me to come running, I come running. I don’t generally consider what I’m wearing at the time.” “Even when what you’re wearing is nothing.” Carl smiled and shrugged. “You’ve never complained before.” Then he kissed Billy’s mouth before his lover could further complain. “Anyway, I don’t think he’s gonna get more shocked than he already is, do you?” “Probably not,” Billy agreed. He looked down at the young man’s face. “What do you think, seventeen?” “Eighteen or nineteen,” Trevor agreed. “Weird that he’s here on his own.” “Without adult supervision, you mean?” Carl asked. “You’re assuming this place is open for business. From the volume of the music that was playing and the fact that he’s not exactly dressed for company, I’d guess he’s the cleaning crew or something. Making a few extra bucks to keep a bag of weed in his jeans.” He dug into the young man’s front pocket and produced the evidence. “Voila!” he said, showing a baggy of stems and buds to Billy. The body began to stir, and a low, soft moan escaped his lips. “Looks like Sleeping Beauty is about to awaken,” Billy said. Then he looked at Carl, adding, “Maybe you should go find something to cover up a little.” “Too late.” Carl nodded at the face of the formerly unconscious young man, whose eyes were fluttering. “Ooh, fuck,” he said. Then he opened his eyes and focused on three of the biggest, most muscular and handsomest men on the planet all staring down at him with various levels of concern on their faces. One of them, a blue-eyed dude with peachfuzz golden whiskers on his noggin, chin and cheeks, smiled and said, “Welcome back, dude.” His voice was absurdly deep, but there was an unmistakable note of friendliness to it. “You okay?” “I….” he stopped again, as the three men’s faces came into focus, and he realized he was surrounded by a trio of naked or near-naked bodybuilders who looked like they just stepped out of some Frank Frazzeta portfolio, or a Conan graphic novel, except all three of them were Conan. Much larger versions of Conan. “Whoa,” he whispered. “Can you stand up?” another one asked. If the first one, the peach fuzz guy, was handsome, his friend with the dark hair and green eyes was positively ungodly. Magnus blinked hard and nodded, and as the ungodly man moved to help him up, he turned toward the third member of the party and said, “Trevor, can you get us a glass of water, please?” “Right on ya,” the third man, who looked like he was made of muscle and fur, answered in a distinctive Australian accent. He moved back towards the diner’s kitchen and Magnus was helped to his feet. They were even bigger standing up! The two men - peach fuzz guy and the dark god - towered over him. They owned bodies of incredible power and size. They were hard as rocks, and seemed to be pulsing with heat as they stood beside him. “Dude,” he said to peach fuzz guy, “you’re naked.” Carl looked at Billy and nudged him playfully. “See? Told you I was naked.” He focused his bright blue eyes on Magnus and said, “He didn’t believe me, either.” The red-haired bear dude came back with a glass of water in his hand. It looked ridiculously small in his huge grip. “Here you go,” he said. His accent was thick and his clothes barely fit his bulk. Magnus couldn’t help staring at the bulge pressing forward from his groin, practically daring his zipper to contain what was obviously behind it. “Thanks,” he answered gruffly, then he was pouring the cool water down his throat. “I’m Billy,” the dark god said, “and this is Carl and Trevor.” Peach fuzz guy and Aussie Bear both nodded greetings in turn. “Magnus,” Magnus answered. “Magnus, huh?” Peach fuzz asked, sarcasm fairly dripping from his deep and powerful voice. “Magnus,” Magnus repeated, determinedly. He took another long sip of the drink. Then he looked at naked Peach Fuzz guy and asked, “And what are you dressed up for?” His eyes couldn’t help but focus on the man’s enormous wealth of cock meat, a thick, plump shank of sex that jutted forward and drooped down much longer than it needed to. Carl smiled, watching the young man looking at his prick, and he reached down and stroked himself. “A wedding, obviously,” he answered. Magnus huffed out a small laugh despite himself. “You dudes LARPing or something?” Billy looked at Carl and mouthed the word ‘larping?’ at him. Carl just shrugged, and asked Magnus, “Is that like streaking?” “LARPing? Live Action Role-Playing? I mean, you dudes look like you just stepped out of some graphic novel. That’s some serious dedication,” he explained. “Yeah,” Trevor said. “We’re LARPers. We’re LARPing.” “Bullshit,” Magnus announced, narrowing his eyes. “There’s no meeting for two weeks, and everyone went to RenFair anyway. So what are you dudes doing?” “Do you...LARP?” Billy asked. He shrugged. “Sometimes. Gets too political for my tastes, though. So I just D&D on weekends. Get my bloodlust satisfied on a few figurines instead of foam-swording some asshole who thinks he’s a Drow.” Dark God looked at Peach Fuzz. “How much of this are you getting?” The naked Conan dude shrugged. The lobes of his shoulders and the piles of muscle beside his thick neck bunched up into mountains of power. “Almost none of it. I think Bart and Tony are gamers, but we didn’t….” “Who are you guys?” Magnus asked again. “And why are you naked?” he asked Carl. Billy said, “Well, Magnus, we’re…” “Call me Booji Boy.” “Boogie Boy?” He nodded. “Like Devo? You know?” “Devo? The ‘Whip it good’ Devo?” Another nod. “Sorry, do you mind if I just call you Magnus?” He shrugged, drinking the last of the water and wiping his mouth with the back of his forearm. Then he held the glass towards Trevor. Trevor smiled despite himself, then performed a slight bow and said, “At once, your majesty.” The Red Bear took the glass and disappeared into the kitchen again. “We’re on a road trip,” Billy said. Magnus narrowed his bloodshot eyes. “A road trip,” he repeated, slowly. Billy nodded. “And we needed gas.” “You needed gas.” “And we saw the lights on so we stopped. And then...well, you know the rest.” “Okay,” Magnus said, “so, three seven-foot-tall bodybuilder dudes strip naked and pile into a car to see the sites of our beautiful community. You’re driving along...thanks,” he said to Trevor, accepting another glass of water, “You’re driving along, naked, at five o-clock in the AM and notice, hey, we need some fuel for Bessie.” “Bessie?” “I’m gonna call your car Bessie.” Billy smiled. “Okay. But it’s technically a truck.” “Of course it is. So you’re tooling along all naked-like in Bessie, just three muscular naked bodybuilder chums, out for a stroll, and happen upon the Gas ‘N’ Sip and think, well, there’s a place to stop! So you pull on some excuse for shorts that barely covers your ass and wander inside to ask Booji Boy for some help. Am I getting it right so far?” “More or less,” Billy agreed, “though I think these shorts do an admirable job covering my ass.” “I like you,” Magnus said, taking a drink. “Likewise,” Billy said, smiling brightly. “Now,” Magnus said, tilting his head, “who’s got my stash?” “That would be the naked guy,” Carl said, dangling the crumpled plastic baggie of weed. He handed it forward and Magnus accepted it. “You gentlemen partake?” Billy shook his head, as did Trevor, but Carl said, “I’ve been known to use some herbs in my time.” “The naked guy! Somehow I knew that about you. Wanna spark some up with me?” “Don’t you think you should hold off a little? After all you just fainted,” Billy observed. Magnus twisted his mouth into a bow and shook his head. “I think, young grasshopper, that in order to deal with what’s going on right about now with you three giant dudes, I’m going to need a bit of help to mellow myself out. As it is, my boner is jumping around like a tick on a waffle iron and something about you is screaming trouble in capital letters as big as Mount Rushmore. If there was ever a time that called for a few puffs of ditchweed, this would be that time.” He looked at Carl, asking, “You coming, Big Nude?” “Right behind you, Booji Boy.” Carl looked at Billy and said, softly, “I’ll look after him, don’t worry.” “Is he going to be all right?” “Something tells me he’s going to be absolutely amazing.” He winked and sauntered his perfect naked butt through the kitchen door, following Magnus out back. Billy sighed and sat down. “Well.” “Yeah,” Trevor agreed. “That is one smart young man.” “You got that, too?” “Crazy smart,” he said, nodding. “I’ve seen it before. He’s got prodigy written all over him.” “Yes, but prodigious at what? And why is he spending his nights cleaning out a backwater diner on a stretch of lost highway?” Magnus was rolling up a joint as he walked outside into the dawn light. “So, Naked Dude” he said, “what’s your story?” “My story?” Carl asked. “You and the Dark God are an item, no?” Carl tripped over his feet and then stumbled forward. “How did you...?” He shrugged. “Fuck, dude, it’s written all over your face every time you look at him. But I get the distinct impression that you two enjoy a rather ‘open relationship’,” he observed, making air quotes, “and Copper Bear in there is in on the action?” “Jesus,” Carl said. He shook his head in wonder. Magnus pulled a Bic lighter from his pocket and sparked the joint to life, pulling in a slow toke before offering it to Carl. “It’s not hard to see it, dude. Plus the fact that, you know, you are naked so you’re kind of obvious about your feelings.” He motioned towards Carl’s fat shank of sex. “That things practically a Geiger Counter. I can see it twitch every time you look at Billy boy” Carl laughed and accepted the smoldering doobie. “I guess so,” he agreed, “I never was much good at hiding my feelings.” Magnus nodded. “Good for you,” he said. “Never much cared for people who went around spending their lives lying.” He took the butt back and sucked in a deep lungful. “Not great, I admit,” he said, looking at his joint, “but it gets the job done.” “Your own stuff?” Magnus nodded. “I’m perfecting the strain. Still a bit harsh, but I like that strawberry taste on the back.” Carl took it back and nodded. “Got a name for it?” He took a slight drag and handed it back again. “Strawberry Fields,” Magnus said. “I know, not very original.” He took a slow suck. “So, what’s your story really? You dudes, like, trumans or something?” “You get straight to the point, don’t you?” He shrugged, taking another slight tug on the joint. “What the fuck, you know? I ask questions and people either answer them or evade them, but either reaction tells me something.” “We’re not trumans,” Carl said, accepting Magnus’s weed for another slow toke. His head wasn’t swimming, and he was wondering whether his body could even feel intoxication anymore. “I’m not exactly sure what we are.” “But you’re not strictly human.” Carl shrugged. “Like I said, I’m not sure.” “Fair enough,” Magnus answered. “You believe me?” “It’s a thing,” he answered. “I can tell when someone’s lying.” “How do you do that?” “I guess if you’ve been lied to enough times, you start to know the difference.” He finished the dregs of the roach and crushed it under his shoe. “You want to go back inside?” “No,” Carl said, “I like it out here.” He looked across the landscape at the slowly rising sun, coloring the sky in purple and pink. Then he looked at Magnus, and added, “I like talking to you.” “I know,” Magnus answered. “You want to make out with me.” “Is it obvious?” “I told you,” he answered, looking down, “you have a Geiger Counter attached to you.” “You’re sexy as fuck, you know,” Carl said. Magnus smiled. “I’m intriguing and weird.” “Sexy as fuck,” Carl repeated. “Are you gay?” “I’m...open. I find people interesting and confusing, and I find boys and girls equally beautiful, depending.” “Depending on what?” “What’s going on inside of them.” “What about me?” Carl asked. “What about you?” Magnus countered. “I have a feeling you always get what you want - or should I say who you want. Looking like that.” “You’re calling me a slut?” “I’ve got nothing against sluts. And, looking like that, why not take advantage of it? Sex is fun and beautiful, when you do it for the right reasons and with the right person.” His eyebrow arched, and he added, “Let’s face it, not everyone wanders around naked all the time.” “I’m not naked all the time.” “You’re lying again,” Magnus said, folding his thin arms across his chest. “Only this time I’m not sure why.” “Old habits,” Carl explained, feeling slightly embarrassed. “I understand. I used to be you. I used to lie to people about what I wanted, or who I wanted. I used to lie to people about who I was, mostly to make them feel better. But it never made me feel better, so I stopped doing it.” He tucked his stash back into his jeans. “You’re very unusual,” Carl said, with wonder. “It has been so observed,” Magnus agreed. He looked down and then back up, taking in the other man’s incredible and beautiful body before asking, “What do you want to do now?” “Kiss you,” Carl said. “See? That wasn’t is hard, was it?” “Can I?” “Kiss me?” Carl nodded. “Yes, I think I’d like being kissed by you. Something tells me that you’re probably extremely good at it, and I like doing things with people who are extremely good at what they’re doing.” “I am,” Carl admitted. “But I’ve had a lot of practice.” He stepped forward, and he was trembling for some reason. “What makes a good kiss, do you think?” Magnus simply stood there, looking fearless and in charge. “You have to mean it,” Carl explained. Magnus smiled. “What an excellent answer. I was a bit afraid you might go into something about lips and tongues and get very precise about it.” “I find if you think about it too much, it’s apt to be disappointing.” “Then let’s not think about it,” Magnus agreed. The back door to the diner opened and Trevor stepped out, saying, “Magnus, we were wondering...where’d he go?” All Trevor could see was Carl’s wide, huge, muscular back. He was standing a few feet away, and his head was bent down. “Carl? Have you seen….oh.” The top half of Magnus’s face popped up over Carl’s thick shoulder and he asked, “Can I help you with something?” “Sorry, but we were hoping to get some gas.” “Oh, sure thing.” His eyes sank from view again and then there were some wet, sucking noises and Carl stepped aside, releasing the small young man from his muscular embrace. Magnus licked his lips and said, “I was right. You’re extremely good at that.” Then he stepped around Carl’s bulk and walked towards the diner door, pausing to ask Trevor, “Are you coming?” “In a sec,” he answered. “Okay,” Magnus replied, and he disappeared inside the diner. Carl was standing there as if in shock. He was looking across the landscape again, his chest slowly rising and falling, his mouth slightly opened, and his eyes unblinking. “You okay?” Trevor asked. He looked over and shook his head. “Holy fuck,” he answered softly. “What? What happened?” “I don’t know,” he said. “Hey,” Magnus said, seeing Billy standing near the register. “Hey,” Billy said back. “Can we get….” “Some gas, yeah, the Copper Bear mentioned that.” He walked towards the huge man and looked up at him. “You’re a very lucky guy,” he said. “Am I?” “Very lucky,” he repeated. “You and Carl, right?” “Me and Carl?” “You’re together.” “Well, yes.” He nodded as he circled behind the counter and pulled out a ring of keys from his jeans. “He’s an interesting dude.” He unlocked a cabinet door and placed another key into a barrel lock. “He is?” “But you knew that already,” he added, meeting Billy’s curious gaze. “Mostly,” Billy agreed, “but I’m not sure that ‘interesting’ would be the first word that springs to mind.” “How would you describe him?” “Loving. Capable. Sexy. Funny.” Magnus was silent for a moment and then he nodded. “Interesting,” he said, again. “Did you enjoy your time together.” Magnus smiled. “Very much. There you go, the gas is on. Just fill ‘er up and come back when you’re done.” “Thanks.” Billy turned, paused, and then turned back. “May I ask what you two talked about?” “We didn’t do much talking. But there was a lot of kissing.” “I see.” “You’re okay with that, I assume.” “Yes,” Billy said slowly. “Very lucky,” Magnus repeated. “Gas is all set!” Trevor came back inside as Billy was leaving and he looked at Magnus. “What did you do to Carl?” “Do?” “He’s sort of….” “We shared some truth, he and I. That’s all.” “Truth? Truth about what?” “Who he is.” He smiled. “Is he all right?” “He’s….stuck.” “He’s clear. It’ll pass. Sometimes it’s weird.” “What’s weird? What do you mean, he’s clear?” “He had some stuff blocking him, but it’s gone now. Stupid stuff. Silly stuff. Everyone has some. So I gave him the truth. But I knew he could handle it. He’s cool.” He looked down, away from Trevor. “I don’t usually...not that I’m embarrassed or anything, but people….most people….” Then he looked up again. “But when I saw you dudes, I knew you were different. I could tell he could...you could handle it.” “What did you do?” Trevor approached the small man, his face taking on a look of concern. “Whoa, whoa, whoa, ease up there, Poppa Bear. I didn’t do anything. He’s just figuring some stuff and coming to grips with it. He’s got to let go, and sometimes that’s scary.” He shrugged. “He’s a great guy, though. Totally open. He can handle it. It’s just sometimes...sort of...shocking.” “I still don’t understand.” “I know.” His eyes moved up and down on Trevor’s body, and he said, “You’re not used to that, are you?” “Used to what?” “What’s going on with your body. You’re still trying to, like, process things.” He met Trevor’s jade gaze. “You’re getting the hang of it. Your friends are helping. At least with the physical part.” He leaned against the counter. “When did it happen?” “When did what…?” “When did you change? Was it, like, days ago?” His eyes narrowed “No, no, more like a few hours. Whoa, that must be intense.” “How are you…?” “I can see your truth, Copper Bear. It’s a...thing.” He shrugged. “Don’t know what it is, really. Always just had it. Mostly I keep these observations to myself. It discomforts people. But you...you’re, like, broadcasting it like a fucking radar beam.” “And Carl?” “Carl was afraid of some stuff. Leftover stuff. Stuff that doesn’t - shouldn’t - matter anymore.” He sighed. It was a sad sound. “Even the stuff we bury, no matter how deep down, it’s all still there. Ticking away.” He tapped the counter. “Tick, tick, tick. Carl’s a cool guy. He just needed someone to show him that. Billy, he tries to show Carl that every day they’re together. Every minute. Every second.” He smiled then, but it faded as quickly as it appeared. “Some things we carry alone. Some things, no one - no matter how much they love us - some things are just ours.” “And you…?” “And me? I’m like…like an excavator. A miner. I find the broken parts and the veins of shit and I help you see them for what they are. They’re not jewels. They’re not gold. I help uncover them, to get past them. I help.” He looked up and down Trevor’s body again. “I can help you, too, if you want.” “Help me? Help me with what?” “Well, I won’t know that until you let me in, will I?” Trevor took another step forward. He was trembling now. Fear gripped his heart. Fear of something. Fear of something he couldn’t even name. “How do I do that?” “Carl just wanted to kiss me. So I let him. He’s an excellent kisser.” “What do I…?” “It’s something intimate. Something special.” He took a step towards Trevor. “But you have to mean it.” Billy was standing at the rear of the truck, pumping gas into its tank when Carl came running up to him. Billy watched the other man’s incredible collection of muscle shift and bounce as he ran on his strong legs, and then Carl was surrounding Billy in his arms and kissing him with untold passion and love. “You’re amazing,” he said, and then he kissed him again. “What’d I do to deserve that?” “Everything,” Carl answered, and then he kissed him again for an extra long time. “I love you more than I can say,” Carl told him. “I love you more than words, more than deeds, more than...more than anything.” “I love you, too,” Billy said. “I’ll always love you.” “I know,” Carl said, then he looked into the sky and shouted it. “I know!” “Well, someone’s in a good mood,” Billy observed, squeezing his boyish lover tightly. “What brought this on all the sudden.” “Magnus did.” Billy’s eyebrow arched. “Magnus? What’s Magnus got to do with…?” “I don’t know. I don’t know what happened. I don’t know what he did, but we kissed. I kissed him. He kissed me. It was...intense. Remarkable. Something...something changed. He was...inside me. Or something. I can’t explain. I don’t...but then, it was all clear to me.” “What was clear?” “Everything!” He kissed his lover again, his teacher and his friend. The man who loved him more than anything, and always would. “I fucking love you, Billy Titus.” “Wow. Maybe you should smoke weed more often!” Trevor was standing next to Magnus. “You don’t need to be scared,” the small man told him. “You don’t even have to do this.” “I want to.” Magnus nodded. “Do I just…?” “Do what you feel you want to do. But be honest, and mean it.” Trevor took the other man’s face in his hands and leaned towards him, pressing his lips to Magnus’s with tenderness. Magnus kissed him back, closing his eyes and placing his hand behind Trevor’s neck. He squeezed the hard muscle and stroked his silken skin. Trevor closed his eyes, surrounding the small man’s body in his muscled embrace, kissing him soundly, fully, and with passion. Magnus opened himself to Trevor. Magnus bared his soul, like a light, like a sun, to burn away the doubt and sadness. To uncover the secrets and lies. To show him truth. Trevor’s life, moments and seconds, bursting through. When he said the wrong thing and didn’t mean it. When he didn’t say what he should have, and lost someone forever. When he was in love, but too scared to embrace it. When he chose the simple path, when the challenge was too hard and the regret that followed him until today. The things he hated, and the people he loved. The sensations he turned from, thinking himself unworthy. The words that crept into his head from those he trusted, who were too filled with fear themselves to be honest. Moments. Small moments. Building a wall inside him. A prison. A prison of fear. And there was Magnus at the door, holding the key. “You can be free,” he said. He put the key in the lock. He turned it. The sound of rusted gears trying to hold fast, but breaking apart now. Magnus turned the key in Trevor’s lock and opened the door to his cage. “You can be free,” he said, “if you want to be.” “I do,” he answered. Magnus smiled. He offered his hand. “You can be free. Those things can’t harm you now. Those words are gone. Remember, and be free.” He kissed Magnus with fierce need and passion. He kissed him and felt him inside, opening the prison. And he was free. “It’s not the weed, it was Magnus. He...did something.” “That must have been some kiss,” Billy said, laughing. “You don’t...no, it isn’t just that. It’s...god...it’s...he freed me.” “From what?” “Fear. Doubt. Pain. He...I don’t know how, but he freed me.” Trevor was sitting in a booth in the diner, slowly blinking. Magnus was watching him, quietly, thinking about the man and everything that happened to him. It was never really easy, when he did what he did. Because he had to be part of everyone else’s darkness. He had to hear the words that scarred and the faces that accused and the feelings of remorse, regret, sadness and fear. He had to open himself and pull them inside, so that the other person could be free. He looked at Trevor and said, softly, “You’re okay.” “I know.” “No, you don’t. But you will. It just takes a little time.” “I know,” he repeated, dazedly. Magnus looked outside and saw Carl and Billy in a tight embrace. He knew what Billy had done to protect the younger man. He knew how fiercely - how powerfully - Carl loved Billy. He did not read minds. He did not read thoughts. He did not see images of dreams or pictures of memories. He was a guide, not a follower. He showed the way out of the darkness, as long as the other person wanted to follow. Some people were still too scared. Most people, actually. Holding on to their demons, needing those broken pieces as if without them they were not whole. He understood that. He could not blame them. But these three…. Who were these odd men? He’d never before encountered anyone starting from such an open position. Maybe the fact that they were so physically powerful allowed them to be emotionally open. Maybe the...changes they had accepted left them free to other changes, other doors, other possibilities. He hardly had to dig to find the pain, and then releasing it was easy. It was like opening a present on Christmas morning, only the box was filled with darkness. He just had to swallow it all down inside him, and wait for it to pass. He shouldn’t have done two men so close together. He should have known when he saw them, and how his body reacted to their presence. He should have known. He grasped his belly and closed his eyes against the pain. The fire was building. Carl kissed Billy with all the love he had inside him. Billy returned the kiss with his usual open devotion, accepting Carl’s love and giving back the love he had inside for this beautiful, caring, adorable blonde nutball. Carl had saved him, hadn’t he? Carl, who was always there, supporting, uplifting, helping in ways that Billy never realized he needed. When their lips parted after what seemed like an eternity, Billy looked into his lover’s eyes and felt a deeper connection to the other man than he had ever felt. Carl smiled and hugged him tightly. “God, I love you,” he whispered into his ear. “Don’t ever leave me,” Billy whispered back. “I’ll die without you.” Carl laughed. “Always the drama queen.” But he knew Billy meant what he said. “I’m gonna…” Magnus started, but then he realized that Trevor wasn’t listening. Trevor was somewhere else for the moment, surfacing from the deep place and seeing the sun coming up. Trevor would be fine, he knew. Trevor would be great. He sighed and lifted himself from the chair and dug inside his jeans for the remnants of his weed, holding it in his fist as he made his way back outside. Who were these men? What was happening? He thought about his decision to leave people behind, and the pain they all held inside, the pain he could release from them if they allowed him to. The pain he could swallow inside him like acid, as it ate away at him. The pain that would diminish with time - the pain he understood too well. His fingers were shaking slightly as he crumpled a bit of his weed into a paper and tried rolling it up. This always helped. He didn’t know why it did, but it did. A little fuzziness to his brain cushioned the blow, but two men so close together was making it hard to deal. He licked the edge and sealed the joint, smelling the dry green garden inside. He swallowed drily and dug in his other pocket for the lighter, shaking it a bit to hear the butane sloshing. The he put the tip of his cigarette between his lips and sparked the flame, pulling in a slow drag to allow his head to slow down. Carl and Billy rounded the corner of the building hand-in-hand, with Carl practically pulling Billy along like a parent and child. “Knew you’d be out here,” Carl said. Magnus nodded. “Yep,” he acknowledged, “I’m pretty predictable that way.” “Kiss Billy!” he instructed, excitedly. Billy’s handsome face looked dubious, and he said, “Only if you want to, of course.” “There’s probably nothing in the world I’d love more than to kiss you, William Titus. When you walked through that door an hour ago and I saw you, when I felt you, I knew what that would be like. The sensation of that, the sudden impossible realization of that kind of threw me for a loop.” “That’s why you fainted?” Carl asked, looking concerned. Magnus nodded, making a gesture with his hand mimicking himself falling flat on his face. “Kersplat. That’s all she wrote.” He narrowed his eyes and pointed at Billy. “You’re...powerful. Not just all those heavy muscles you’ve got bulging out from every inch of your massive frame. You’re powerful inside.” He tapped his own chest, over his heart. “The kind of power that I don’t encounter very often.” “See? I told you you were amazing!” Carl said, kissing Billy’s cheek. “I don’t think I’m all that amazing,” Billy protested, looking askance. Magnus just nodded, saying, “I know. I know you don’t think so. That’’s another unusual quality. Men like you - people like you - they can be right assholes. They can be so full of themselves, pumped up and loud, bullying everyone around them. It’s a defense mechanism, you know. No one is born an asshole. Assholes are made - or, I guess, more properly, assholes make themselves. And you have every right to be an asshole, Dark God. Every right in the world. But you’re not.” “Thanks?” Magnus smiled. “You’re welcome.” He sighed. “I can’t help you right now, Dark God. No offense, Peach Fuzz, I see that look on your face. I know you. Of course I do. And I know how much you want this for him. But I need a little rest, if that’s okay.” He swallowed and looked across the horizon at the rising sun. “A little rest.” “Can I ask a question?” Not looking over, Magnus said, “Ask anything you like, Dark God.” “Well, firstly, can you please stop calling me that?” “If you like,” he answered. “I’d much prefer it.” Magnus nodded his agreement. “And then I was wondering how…?” “How do I do it? That’s a good question. If I knew how I did it maybe I could stop doing it.” He shrugged. “It’s just a thing. Something I can do. Always, or at least as long as I can remember. It was a hassle when I was a kid, as you can imagine.” “How old are you?” “Eighteen.” “You’re still a kid,” Billy observed. Magnus smiled enigmatically. “Age-wise, I guess. But when you do what I do, you grow up fast. You learn things you shouldn’t learn, see things you shouldn’t see, feel things you shouldn’t feel. Those things all pile up, and sometimes the pile falls over and buries me.” He sighed again. “I suppose, though, you’re interested in what happens to you - what happened to Peach Fuzz and Copper Bear.” “Why don’t you use names?” “Names have power. Names have meaning. Your name is your badge, and your shield. When I’m too close, it makes it easier if I don’t.” “So, calling me Dark God….” “Just helps, but I understand why you might not like that one.” He looked at Billy, then, his brow furrowing. “You are a dark god, though. You can change men. You can make them like you are. Powerful. Beautiful. Incomparable. Perfect. I say that because it’s true, but those are the words you fear most.” He looked away again. “Guilt and fear, Dark God. Those are the killers.” “You take them away?” “No one can take those away. But I can show them to you for what they are.” “And what are they?” “Lies, Dark God. Just lies you tell yourselves.” He looked at Carl, and said, “He knows, now. You may as well ask him as ask me. He knows the truth.” Carl nodded, then he placed his hand against Billy’s impossibly broad and muscular chest. “It’s what’s inside here that matters, Billy. What’s inside your heart, and your heart...goddam, there’s so much love inside there, Billy. More love than you can hold. You love us all, every one of us, and you always have. Now you just need to love yourself.” “I don’t….” “If you don’t, then it doesn’t matter, does it?” Magnus was standing straight, all five feet seven inches of him. His brightly dyed hair was caught in the wind, waving like a warning flag. He had his hands in his pockets and his shoulders were tight and high. “If you have nothing to fear, you certainly can’t fear me.” “Kiss him, Billy. Let him inside your heart.” Billy walked towards Magnus, towering over him, blotting him out. He was huge and beautiful and throbbing with power. “I’m not afraid,” he said. “You have to mean it,” Magnus replied, smiling. “Whatever happens now...you have to mean it.” The huge, perfect man shrugged. “I always do.” Billy cupped Magnus’s small, delicate face in his hands. He bent his neck, and closed his eyes, placed his lips against Magnus’s with terrible, staggering love. Part 13 “I found a Penthouse magazine in my garage!” “Your dad’s?” The other boy grinned and nodded vigorously. “You stole it?” “Borrowed it,” he answered defensively. “He’s got tons. He won’t miss it. I dug into the pile and….” “Pile? There was a whole pile?” “Tons,” he repeated. “Where…?” “In my backpack.” “You brought it to school?” “‘Course.” “Cool.” “What’re you guys….?” “Steve brought a Penthouse to school,” Nick explained. “Shut up! You want everybody to hear?” “A Penthouse?” “Porn? Naked chicks? Pussy? Any of that ring a bell, Billy?” “Oh, shit,” Billy Titus answered, honestly shocked. “You can’t….” “Wanna see it?” “No,” Billy answered. His friends scowled at him oddly. Then he quickly added, “Not here.” They were standing in a school hallway near the lockers. “Lunch. Outside. The football field,” Steve, their leader, ordered. “Excellent,” Nick agreed, grinning widely. Billy sucked in a long breath and sighed. Billy wrapped Magnus in his embrace and held him tightly. Their lips were locked together. Billy was kissing Magnus with deep and penetrating love. Magnus opened himself to the older man, and watched. They already had the magazine open and were staring at a folded out page when Billy finally appeared. He had his hands shoved in his pockets and his head down. There were at least a dozen guys there, and he knew them all. Including Jackson, the captain of the baseball and football teams. He was larger than the others, and was wearing his usual red cap over his blonde hair. He was in the center, holding the magazine. And he had a hard-on in his faded blue jeans. Why was he here? Jackson, the beautiful boy. Jackson, the perfect boy. Jackson who was too cool to hang out with any clique because he was his own clique. Jackson of the golden tanned skin and the waves of soft brown hair and the dark, smoldering eyes. Jackson of the quick smile and the soft lips and the ass, the ass, the ass that would not quit. Jackson was here. Jackson had a raging, throbbing, obvious hard-on. Billy glanced away from the other boy’s crotch quickly, his face coloring and a sting of fear and shame rising in him strongly. Magnus stood beside him. “You like him,” he observed. “No, I don’t,” 14-year-old Billy protested. “It’s okay,” Magnus said, softly. “You’re okay.” “Titus! Yo! Where you been, sucking someone’s dick again!” “Oh, ha ha, Jackson,” someone else - it sounded like Nick - said. Jackson was watching him approach and shifted his chin in a nodded greeting. Jackson was always pretty nice. Jackson was always friendly. “He’s hot,” Magnus said. “Shut up,” Billy answered. The two of them walked towards the circle of boys. Some of them were visibly uncomfortable, tugging and shoving at their crotches to gain some room for their overactive teenaged male libidos. Some had glazed eyes as they looked down at the magazine. Others had torn pages in their hands, crumpled and well-handled, probably ripped from its pages. “S’up, Titus?” He shrugged. “Lemme see,” he said with feigned enthusiasm. One of the guys - Harrison - stepped next to him and showed him a full-color, glossy image of a naked woman. She was looking directly at him with her legs open. Her breasts were ponderous, huge, heavy round things capped with enormous dark nipples. Her face was smeared with lots of make-up and she had one hand down on her pussy, opening her lips for him. “Wow,” he said. “I know, right?” Harrison agreed, lustily. “I’d fuck her so hard.” “You’d take one look at her and faint,” someone else joked. “And she’d never let you near her with your limp dick, anyway.” “I ain’t limp at the moment, shit head,” Harrison argued, grabbing himself. Billy looked down. He could see Harrison’s cock shift and push against his denim. Indeed, he was nowhere near limp. But Billy was. “She’s pretty,” Magnus said, looking over Billy’s shoulder. “Yeah,” Billy agreed, looking at the woman and trying to feel what the others felt. “Nice pussy,” Magnus said. “Yeah,” Billy answered, looking at Harrison’s bulge. “Billy! Hey, Titus! You gotta see the centerfold! C’mere!” Steve called to him. Billy looked up. Steve was standing next to Jackson, who was staring intently at the open magazine in his large hands. There were a half-dozen guys crowded around him for a look at the goods. Billy attempted to smile and nod and walked in closer to the pack. “You’re okay,” Magnus said. “I’m scared,” he answered as they walked. “What are you scared of?” “Being found out.” “That you’re gay,” Magnus said. Not a question. Billy’s body went cold. His mouth went dry. He wanted to run away, but then everyone would wonder - or know. They all joked about each other being faggots. You were a fag if you didn’t get the joke. You were a fag if you didn’t drink the beer. You were a fag if you didn’t cheer at the game. You were a fag if you didn’t fit in. You were a fag. Magnus’s hand was on Billy’s neck and he squeezed. “You’re okay.” Magnus’s hand was on Billy’s neck and he squeezed. Jackson looked up as Billy approached. “Hey, Titus.” “Hey, Morris,” he answered to the jock. Jackson used everyone’s last name, so they all used his. Jackson was smiling as he held the magazine towards Billy. Jackson had a huge hard-on in his pants. It was practically pushing through his zipper and he just stood there with it, not even caring. Because he was looking at a naked woman in a magazine surrounded by other guys all looking at naked women. Of course they had hard-ons. Jackson probably walked around naked in the showers all the time. Not like Billy, who sometimes didn’t even take a shower. Not with the other guys around, at least. He looked down at pages that were unfolded and spilled open before him. Another woman with even bigger tits and more make-up on her pretty face. She would be pretty, Billy thought. Maybe even beautiful. Except for all that make-up. She was holding one breast in her hand and licking her own nipple, which seemed weird. He’d never considered that women did that, but maybe that’s why they had such big breasts. Her hair was red and curly and very long, except the hair around her pussy was dark. There was a lot of hair around her pussy. She was opening her legs as she licked her nipple. And Billy felt nothing. Nothing at all. Curiosity, maybe, at that fact. Why didn’t he feel anything? And what did it feel like, to just look at a picture of any naked woman and feel...whatever Jackson and his hard-on was feeling. Billy was looking down at the picture in silence, searching for something inside him - anything at all - that he could feel about it. “Fuckin’ nice, right?” Someone jostled his body to look at her. He could feel the other boy’s heat against his skin. “Fuckin’ nice,” he repeated, almost worshipfully. Billy wondered if the woman in the picture liked what she was doing. He wondered when he would find the woman that did for him what her image was doing for every other guy around him. “You’re okay,” Magnus said. “I’m a freak.” “We’re all freaks,” Magnus agreed. “I bet your friend Steve there is into watching dogs fuck. Maybe Nick likes watching women throwing food at each other, rubbing banana cream pies into her crack and licking it out. Everyone’s a freak.” He kissed his cheek. “You’re okay. You’re actually pretty great.” “Don’t….” “Don’t…,” Billy said, looking down. “Yeah, I’d fuck her so hard.” “You’ve never fucked anyone,” someone else suggested. “Shut up, faggot,” was the retort. Billy tried not to show that he felt anything from the rebuke, even though it wasn’t aimed at him. He kept looking at the naked woman and kept not getting hard. Morris took the magazine back and flipped it around to look at it, saying, “I gotta jerk off.” “Now?” “Here?” “Who the fuck’s gonna care?” Jackson asked. He tucked the magazine under his arm as he set his hands to his belt and undid his buckle. It sounded loud in Billy’s ears as he could not stop watching what Morris was doing. Then he was pulling open his snug, well-fitting button-fly 501’s exposing a pair of clean, white Y-front underwear. His cock jumped forward and for a moment Billy thought it was going to rip itself free. “Well, that’s just not fair,” Magnus observed. “Are you sure about this one? Something tells me he wanted to whip it out for you more than you wanted to see him whip it out.” Billy was silently staring at Jackson as he dug his thumbs along his slim hips and started to work his shorts down his body. “See? Now who does that? Why doesn’t he just dig around in there and pull it out? What’s with the show?” “Stop,” Billy whispered. “Stop,” Billy whispered. Jackson was looking down at himself as he shoved his shorts off his stiff prick. It bounced up hard, fully engorged and shiny. He had a cut dick and the head was smeared with pre-cum and it started to swell as he released himself. He was huge. He was fucking beautiful. Suddenly, Billy imagined taking Jackson’s prick into his mouth to suck on it. He wanted to lick him, and grasp him, and stroke him, and hear him groaning and jerking as he came. Then Jackson Morris handed the magazine to Billy and instructed him to, “Hold this.” Billy held the magazine in both hands, opening the centerfold for Jackson to look at. Some of the other boys were looking around to see if anyone was watching or coming near. Others were looking at the centerfold and a couple were even pulling their own dicks out, now, and their breathing turned harsh and shallow. They formed a semi-circle in front of Billy, who was holding the show for them. Billy looked at Jackson’s face. He was scowling as he stared at the open magazine. He lifted his hand to his mouth and spat in his palm, then set his slick fist to his hard-on and stroked himself with determination and familiarity. Some of the guys made furtive comparative glances at Jackson’s hard-on for comparison and from curiosity. Others simply stared at the centerfold in Billy’s hands, refusing any hint that they wanted to see anything other than the naked woman. Billy was looking away, staring sideways or down, anywhere but at Jackson’s face. He could not see the other boy’s cock but, when a couple of his classmates allowed small whispers of “Fuck,” and “Jesus,” from their astonished mouths, his imagination started running wild. He was getting even bigger. Every stroke, every jerk, Jackson’s cock was swelling larger and larger. And Billy’s cock started to swell, too. ‘Not now,’ he pleaded. ‘Please, god, not now.’ “Not now.” “Fuck,” Magnus said. “I can see why this one is stuck in your head, Dark God. I think I’d be Kinsey Six if I had to go to school with this dude hauling out that shank of meat at every opportunity.” Magnus squeezed Billy’s neck again. “You’re doing all right,” he said, softly. “You’re great, Billy. You’re fucking amazing.” “Jesus…” “Jesus,” Billy whispered. Then he heard Jackson make a sound. A small, deep grunt. It seemed to strike something inside him, something feral, something primal. He looked up. Jackson was staring at Billy. Jackson was staring at Billy’s face. No one else could see it. Everyone else was watching the magazine, or Jackson’s slow, masterful stroking along his meat, or they were concentrating on their own pleasures or making sure no one was approaching. Right there on the football field, in the middle of a dozen of his friends. Right there in the open, under a blue sky with a warm wind. Right there, Jackson was looking into Billy’s face, into Billy’s eyes, and jerking off. And Jackson was smiling. Billy’s cock bulged and throbbed and there was nothing he could do about it. “Oh god,” he said softly. Barely a whisper. And Jackson Morris nodded. “Oh god,” Billy moaned. Then he kissed Magnus harder, deeper, with more passion than ever. Magnus kissed him back, pulled him inside, drinking his fire. Billy’s cock bulged. Bigger and bigger. The slick wet sounds of Jackson stroking his huge dick. Billy swallowed drily and closed his eyes. ‘Don’t look at him,’ he thought. ‘Don’t look at him and it’ll go away.’ Jackson grunted again. The same call to Billy’s desire, and Billy’s dick pulsed hard and pushed at its denim prison painfully. Harder and harder. His cock was pushing out. Everyone was going to know. “That’s your fear,” Magnus said. “That everyone would know who you really were.” “Yes,” Billy said. His teeth were clenched and his eyes were closed and his dick was rock hard. “And what would happen if they knew, Billy?” “They would hate me.” “What else?” “Everyone would hate me.” “And what else?” “And I’d be alone.” Alone. Alone. “Open your eyes.” “Open your eyes.” Billy opened his eyes. Carl was standing there, looking at him, and love was pouring out of him. Carl, more beautiful than any man, more true and honest, protecting him, relying on him, trusting him. Carl was there. Carl. “Carl,” he said. Then Billy was wrapping his lover inside his embrace and holding him tight, tighter, and kissing his mouth deep, deeper. Carl was there. Carl would always be there. And Trevor. And Raul. And Brian and Scott and Derek and a dozen, dozens, hundreds of other men were there. He wasn’t alone. He’d never be scared of being alone again. “Carl,” he said, holding his lover’s face and looking into his green eyes. “I love,” he said with terrible desire. “I love you so much.” Carl beamed with pride and happiness and love. “I love you, too, you stupid fucker.” Then they were kissing again. “Not bad,” Trevor observed, nudging Magnus. The small red-haired young man nodded. “Not bad,” he agreed. Part 14 “So Carl turned you into the handsome man I see before me, and you turned Trevor.” “Technically, I turned Trevor after Billy kind of fucked him crazy.” “I did not fuck him crazy,” the ex-teacher protested. “I just...wasn’t paying attention.” “So you fucked him crazy.” “What does that even mean?” Magnus asked, brushing back his long cascade of straight bright red hair. “How does one fuck someone else crazy? I take it you mean that literally.” He looked at Trevor. “You seem all right to me.” “Oh, he’s fine, now,” Carl agreed. “That’s because I initiated him.” “You know this all sounds completely insane, right?” “You mean besides the fact that the three of us are standing here looking like this, you mean?” “Yes, obviously, besides that.” They were inside the diner again, and Magnus was receiving an explanation about how they came to be here, and what they were intending to do. As far as he could manage, there was an abandoned city some distance back along the highway that was filled up with dozens if not hundreds more of men like these three, who all looked like them, and were just as handsome and just as big and just as strong as they were - and even more naked. Billy had some weird mission or destiny or something so he and his boyfriend, Carl, had set out to fulfill that destiny by bringing back even more men to repopulate the city and make it into some perfect naked male muscle haven. Carl frowned. “This coming from a dude who can kiss you and look into your soul and heal the pain living inside there.” Then Magnus frowned, too. “I think you’re overstating the basic….” Carl looked at Billy and hiked his thumb at the small young man. “Did this dude not just kiss you and heal your soul?” “Yes,” Billy said, softly, “he did.” “Okay then,” Carl said, as if that settled matters. “I don’t...All I do is...you….” “Yeah, exactly,” Carl answered nodding. “Anyway, yeah, that’s all it takes.” “Can we go back to the fucked crazy part? That sounds interesting.” Trevor sighed. “They said I was sex drunk.” “That’s a thing?” Magnus asked, showing interest. Trevor nodded. “Billy here was a bit overzealous when we got together that first time.” Billy was about to object, but Trevor spoke over him. “I don’t think Billy knows how not to fully love another man, and Billy has a lot of love to give.” “I’ve noticed,” agreed Magnus. “I don’t think he knew what his effect on men like me was.” Carl huffed out a laugh. “Oh, hell, Billy didn’t know what his effect on men like me was,” he said, looking at his lover with pure affection. “My man Billy here is a love tank. He’ll hit you with both barrels and fill you up to overflowing.” “Guys,” Billy said, “you can shut up now.” He was clearly embarrassed. “No, I wanna hear about getting sex drunk,” Magnus asked. “It sounds fun!” “It’s fun up until the point when your brain shuts down and you’re giddy and lost in a haze of pure pleasure. It’s not unpleasant, but you’re sort of knocked out by him.” “And then what?” Carl looked at Magnus. “And then it was up to me to clear his head. When you’re sex drunk on someone, you can become addicted to them.” “Like a drug?” Carl nodded. “Just like a drug.” “I wanted Billy and nothing but Billy,” Trevor explained. “I was obsessed with him. With being with him. Of climbing that mountain of pure love again and feeling the sensation of Billy surrounding you, and inside you, and loving you.” “The Full Billy,” Carl said, nodding. “Guys, really, shut up.” Billy’s handsome face was coloring and he looked distinctly uncomfortable. “It’s a compliment!” Trevor said. Carl nodded an agreement. “So….” Trevor continued. “It’s like chemical or something. It’s like a drug. I don’t know what it is or where it came from. I guess it’s something that can happen when we don’t...filter ourselves or something. When we open the valve fully and pour out every last drop of power on someone. We can overwhelm them.” “But you seem fine now.” “I am. I’m great!” “And what happened?” “Carl happened,” Billy said. “Apparently the only cure for becoming addicted to us is to become one of us. So Carl and Trevor had some quality time together.” “He sucked my dick,” Carl clarified. “I did,” Trevor verified. “And I was very good.” “Fuck, Trev, you were amazing!” “And then…?” “And then, wham, bam, thank you ma’am, bigger better Trevor!” Carl said, laughing. “And if I may say so, I do some damn fine work.” He looked his brother up and down and nodded. “What’s it feel like?” Magnus asked Trevor. “Like...nothing else in the world. Like the most perfect sex and the most perfect pleasure and the most perfect power infusing your body all at once. You feel...alive. You feel super strong and super sexy and super...everything. Words alone can’t really describe it.” “And what happens to the guy doing it?” he asked Carl. “It’s nearly the same from my perspective,” he said. “You’ll never feel more alive, more powerful, more pure and perfect than when you’re watching some dude swelling up with muscle as you blast everything inside you into him, pushing him to become stronger and more powerful and bigger and more beautiful. You feel every inch of his growth, every molecule of power. It’s better than fucking. It’s better than anything!” He looked at Billy, but the handsome man just shrugged, saying, “I’ve...never done it.” “Never?” “Oh, he’s done it with guys who were already initiated and he made them even bigger. He’s like a craftsman of muscle or something. He can turn a guy from a handsome devil into a super stud-muffin without thinking about it, but, yeah, he’s never taken a regular dude and...fucked muscle into him.” “This is the craziest fucking thing I ever heard of! And none of you know how you’re doing it or why it’s happening?” Carl shrugged. “To tell you the truth, I don’t even care anymore.” He raised his arms and made his copious muscle bloom. “I just fucking love it.” “You were inside here,” Billy said, tapping his handsome head. “Did it feel different?” “It always feels different,” Magnus said simply. “Everyone is different.” “But, I mean….” “I know what you mean.” Magnus sighed as he closed his eyes, traveling back to memories that were not his own and emotions he shared with another human being. “Maybe. It’s hard to say.” He opened his eyes and looked at Billy. “You were...more powerful, more deep, than anyone I’ve been with.” “Deep?” Carl asked. “Billy?” Magnus’s mouth quirked into a sideways grimace. “Billy loves truly. He doesn’t know how - or doesn’t want to - hold back from it. Love can be frightening in its power. It can overwhelm. It can be painful. Most people experience love up to a certain point and back away. Billy fucking runs headlong up to that cliff and jumps as far off it as he can. He surrenders to love, and welcomes it, and it pours out of him like lava from an erupting volcano.” “That sounds about right,” Carl agreed, moving his hand along his lover’s wide, muscular back before grabbing his ass. “That’s what I’ve always felt.” “But, everyone…” Billy said, and Magnus was shaking his head. “No, everyone doesn’t. You’re fearless in the face of love. You let it pour from you - or gush from you - to everyone around. That’s rare. That’s unique. People often think love has to be parceled out, as if it’s in short supply or they’ll run out of it. You understand that love is boundless and endless and as powerful as you allow it to be.” Billy’s head was spinning from the words Magnus was saying. “I think I’m pretty ordinary.” Magnus nearly laughed out loud as the most beautiful, most powerful, most loving person he had ever encountered stood naked before him and tried to explain how ordinary he was. “I know,” Magnus said. “I know you do.” “So,” Carl announced loudly, clapping his hands, “we’ve established that Billy is an amazing fountain of unending love, but that doesn’t answer the big, naked question.” “Which is?” Magnus asked. “Do you want to join our party?” Carl walked forward, towering over the slim little man with the bright red hair and laid his heavy, muscular arm across Magnus’s shoulders. “What you see before you is a sample of what awaits you in Muscle Club, my man Magnus. Here we have Billy, with his unending love and fucking fuckable butt, and there’s Trevor, looking all kinds of amazing like some copper god dipped in handsome juice, and then of course there’s me, dripping with charm and sex and, I’m sure I don’t need to point out, an unmissable innocence and lack of ego.” Magnus laughed despite himself. It was really, really easy to like Carl. “You’ve been inside us, so you know we’re nice guys. But we have a strict policy, my man Magnus. We will never initiate someone unless they ask us first.” “Present company excepted,” Trevor added. “Yes, well, you would have asked if you could think anything besides how fucking sexy my boyfriend is, after he put the full Billy on you.” “I said I was sorry,” Billy protested, earnestly. “Yes, yes,” Trevor nodded, “and you didn’t know your own strength.” “Well...I didn’t,” he said, looking like a sad puppy. Trevor went over and kissed him. “I’m just yanking your chain, which is incredibly yankable,” he said, reaching down and grabbing hold of Billy’s fat prick. “I love being with you. I’ve loved every moment. If I would have had the wherewithal to ask, I would have. I don’t regret a single moment.” “He speaks the truth,” Magnus verified. “And what about you?” Carl asked again. “I’m...not sure.” “I understand,” Billy said immediately. “No, not...I don’t have doubts that it would be fucking amazing. I mean, looking at you dudes and having experienced what it’s like inside there, even a little, I know that it would be incredible. But…” “But?” Carl asked. “There’s someone….” “Someone?” “I...love someone. And I’m not sure he’ll….” “If the someone you love is a he, there’s absolutely no problem.” “I’m not sure.” “There’s a surefire way to find out,” Carl said. “How?” Magus wondered. “Ask him, dummy!” “So, just walk up to Fergus and….” “Fergus?” “Yeah.” “His name is Fergus?” Carl asked, his brow furrowed. “Yes.” “Magnus...and Fergus?” The small flame-haired young man shrugged. “We don’t always choose whom we love.” “Present company accepted,” Carl announced, looking pointedly at the man he had pursued non-stop for months. Billy blushed, and it made Carl’s ponderous cock twitch. “Anyway, you’re suggesting I walk up to him and say, in short, ‘hey, buddy, you want to come with me and get over-inflated with muscular power and grow a second dick and develop special sexual mental gymnastics like making other guys cum by thinking at them and then move to a city filled with naked, hyper-sexed, super-powered, incredibly beautiful dudes who all look like a cross between Adonis, Apollo and Zeus who do nothing but fuck each other all day long?’” “We do other stuff,” Carl complained. “Who’s over-inflated?” Trevor asked. “And I think you’re mixing your mythology a bit,” Billy observed. “My point is….” “We get your point,” Billy said, placing his large, warm, strong hand on Magnus’s shoulder. “You know your friend better than we do, obviously. But I still think you should just ask him, regardless of how you phrase it.” “We’ll come along to provide moral support!” Carl said, brightly. “Plus, you know, proof.” “Proof.” Magnus had to laugh, looking at the three men before him and wondering how Fergus would react. “Totally dude,” Carl said, nodding. “It’s surprising how effective showing another guy your secondary cock can be!” They piled into Trevor’s truck, again, with Billy at the wheel and Magnus besides him providing directions. Carl and Trevor made good use of the spare time by providing a little sexual release and the sounds of slurping and moaning and grunting were echoing through the cabin. “So, it never stops?” Magnus asked, trying studiously to avoid looking at the two huge men in the backseat happily going down on each other and pumping endless loads of cream from their over-burdened balls. “It never stops,” Billy acknowledged. Magnus looked down at Billy crotch. “You seem okay,” he observed. “We can control it when we need to, but if there’s no need to….” He shrugged and looked into the rearview mirror where his lover winked at him, an obviously satisfied grin on his sensuous lips. “And you can just go and go and go?” He nodded. “We can just go and go and go.” “And very often do!” Carl offered. He shifted his hips, thrusting them upwards and pumping an exceptionally fat gush of cream into Trevor’s audibly gulping mouth. “It feels soooooo good,” he said with a growl. Then Trevor was up and they were kissing passionately, silencing the very talkative peach-fuzz-headed man for the time being. “Tell me about Fergus,” Billy suggested. “Fergus?” “How did you meet him? What’s he like?” “Met him at a club. Skinny white boy. Hips like lubricated pistons. Big blue eyes. Milky white skin. Thin as a rail.” “How long…?” “We’re not exclusive. We’re both bi, and it didn’t make sense to us to limit our natural instincts.” “Fuckin’ A!” cheered Carl, needlessly. Magnus scowled. “Ignore him,” Billy advised. “That’s like trying to ignore the elephant in the room.” “With two trunks!” Carl agreed, before trumpeting like a pachyderm in heat. “Fergus?” Billy prompted again. “Anyway, I saw him and thought, ‘god damn, who is this walking fuck machine?’ I mean, just watching this dude dance you could tell that he was gonna be a demon in the sack. Like, purely uninhibited and couldn’t give a fuck what anyone else thought.” “So naturally it was love at first sight.” “Lust, anyway,” Magnus explained. “And as I had suspected, the man has some definite skill, fuck-wise. And, much like I suspect of our noisy friend in the backseat, he’ll try and do anything, and I mean anything.” “A...colorful repertoire?” “He’s a rainbow of sexual activities, for sure.” “But that’s the lust part,” Billy said. “What makes you love him?” Magnus looked over at Billy and narrowed his gaze. “You’re very good,” he said. “At what?” “Understanding about love.” Billy shrugged and hiked his thumb over his broad shoulder. “I had an excellent teacher.” “Fuckin’ A!” Carl said again, before Trevor’s lips were on his mouth. “I fell in love with him because he’s fearless, he’s honest, he’s open, and he’s totally himself. There are no filters or hidden agendas with Fergus.” “And with your talents….” Magnus nodded. “I’d never met someone like him before. He was...Fergus. He was all Fergus, 100% Fergus, and he didn’t give a damn what anyone else thought. He was a force of nature, and so self confident! It was like the guy leaks charisma out his ass.” He looked out the windshield. “Right here, then a quick left down that alley.” “Interesting neighborhood.” “Did I mention he’s an artist?” He smiled. “His stuff is sick.” It was, indeed, an ‘interesting neighborhood.’ The three Muscle Clubbers climbed out of the truck after pulling on the same rather comically small collections of clothing. If it had not been broad daylight, they may have elected not to wear anything at all, but Billy thought it prudent to be better safe than sorry. They parked in front of what looked to be an abandoned warehouse in a part of this city away from anything resembling habitable housing. Train tracks ran behind the building, though they looked abandoned, too, and there was no sound of traffic or people or even barking dogs. “Fergus lives here?” “Squats here would be a more accurate phrase,” Magnus admitted. “No one lives here. But there’s running water and electricity, so it’s more or less habitable.” “Less,” Carl said, frowning, “not more. Fuck, I though Muscle City was desolate.” “Harsh,” Billy said, feigning hurt. “I kind of like it,” Trevor admitted. “It has a raw, industrial taste. Looks like the skeleton of a city.” “Oh, you and Fergus are going to get along just fine,” Magnus said, brushing back his bright red hair. There was a sudden, loud, metallic bang and then someone nearby yelled out, quite loudly and quite clearly: “Fuck!” “That’ll be Fergus!” Magnus said cheerfully. The warehouse didn’t have doors so much as rusted openings along its side. The interior was a shadowed cavern, with sunlight streaming down in harsh angles through more holes in the roof. It stretched the entire block along the alley, and at the far end they could see some activity taking place, with a small, pale figure moving around rather animatedly. “Fergus, I presume?” Billy asked. Magnus nodded. “Making art,” he explained. The four of them strode through the shadow and light, three colossuses and a flame-haired muse. The Muscle Club members stood seven feet high and a yard wide, literally head and shoulders above Magnus. Billy and Carl were back in their too-small jeans and shirts, while all Trevor had that he could not fit into was a pair of black biking shorts that clung so tightly to him that he might as well have been naked anyway, His cock, a fat shank, was like a swollen sausage tucked along his hip, and there was no hiding its contours and features. Billy’s jeans rode so low on his hips that his pubic bush was all but revealed and half his ass was hanging out, and Carl looked like some backwoods porn dream in Daisy Dukes and a half-shirt that barely came to his dark, prominent nipples. Magnus called out as they came closer. “Fergus! Hey! Fergus!” More banging and slamming and metallic crashing echoed back, so Magnus cupped his hands around his mouth and yelled loudly, “Ankou!” Carl frowned and looked at Billy, mouthing ‘Ankou?’ but Billy only shrugged. As if hearing the silent conversation, Magnus said, “Ankou is the Breten personification of death.” He turned and looked up at the three men behind him. “Did I mention that Fergus tends to be a little dramatic?” A shaven head popped up and looked over. Then the slim figure stood up and was obviously staring at his new guests. “The fuck?” he asked. For a small, slim figure, his voice sounded absurdly deep and resonant. “Hey, Ferg,” Magnus said. “Booji?” he asked, using Magnus’s nickname. “What’s up?” he asked, striding closer. “This is Billy, Carl and Trevor.” Each man nodded in turn, smiling brightly. To Fergus, it looked as though his friend and lover had just materialized out of the blue and brought three Norse gods dressed like assholes into his place. “Uh, hello?” He had a huffing blowtorch in one hand and heavy gloves on. His upper body was uncovered and slick with sweat, and as Magnus had reported he looked as if he had not an ounce of fat on him. He wasn’t muscular, but he was wiry and sleek and it was easy to see definition of his muscles, such as they were. He looked more like a dancer than an athlete, and maybe that was the most accurate definition of him, yet. “You making shit?” Magnus asked. “Whoa whoa whoa, buddy boy.” He waved his blowtorch at the trio. “You can’t waltz in here accompanied by the Three Stooges and not expect some questions. Number one, of course, is why are they dressed like refugees from Diana Ross’s nightmare?” “I like him,” Trevor announced. “He does have a certain...charm,” Carl agreed. Billy was looking down at himself and frowning. “Diana Ross’s nightmare?” he said softly. “Kisses first,” Magnus said. Then he walked up and kissed his boyfriend on the mouth, though Fergus’s eyes never stopped looking at the three gigantic, muscular men behind the small, red-haired empath. Then Magnus observed, “Jesus, you smell rank.” “You never complained before.” “That’s because I was the one making you smell rank.” “You’re changing the subject again,” Fergus said. “He’s a bright one,” Trevor observed. “Always dangerous,” Carl said, smiling. Fergus walked right up to them and circled around them. “Well, you look fucking ridiculous.” Then he was standing back before them with his arms folded over his small chest. “Take those fucking clothes off.” The trio looked at each other. “Shy boys, huh? No problem.” Suddenly, and quickly, Fergus was stripping himself of his skinny jeans and stood naked before them, wearing only the heavy gloves on his hands. “Told you he was shameless,” Magnus said. “Drop ‘em, boys. Let’s see what you’ve got.” “Jesus,” Carl said, “you don’t fuck around do you?” “Oh, I fuck around plenty. Why do you think I want to see you naked?” “Yeah,” Carl said, pulling his button-fly open, “he’s gonna fit in just fine.” “Don’t be too sure,” Magnus advised, watching the stripshow with a grin. It took a few minutes for the bigger guys to manage their huge bodies from their tight outfits, but then they stood there as if ready for inspection. “Jesus,” the small, pale man observed, “that’s some heavy weaponry you’re all toting around. I mean, I’ve seen some big guys before but you gentlemen are loaded for all out warfare.” He shifted his eyes upwards and scanned each of their heavily muscled bodies in turn. “You dudes live at the gym or what?” He approached Carl and poked one of his pecs, then tweaked his nipple playfully. “Careful,” Carl said. “You never know when those things are gonna go off.” Fergus smiled evilly and intensified his manipulations of Carl’s two rubbery nubs, twisting and squeezing and rubbing them with obvious talent and glee. He looked down as he tortured Carl’s nips to watch the effect he was having on the man’s most glaring gauge of enjoyment, smiling with pleasure as he watched Carl’s pendulous cock swell and pulse. “Fuck, I didn’t think you could get any bigger.” “Keep doing what you’re doing and you’re gonna see exactly how big I can get,” Carl warned. “Love to,” Fergus replied. “Take him serious, Ferg. You’re playing with fire, and in his case you’re playing with an inferno.” Fergus looked up and winked. “That true, Peachfuzz?” Carl grinned and nodded. “I can set your whole world on fire. Believe it.” “Nice,” Fergus said, releasing the man’s nipples. Then he looked at Billy. “And you’d be the leader of this trio, would you not?” “Why do you say…?” He looked over Fergus’s head at Magnus. “He’s not...?” “Like me? No, he’s just a...talented observer of human nature.” Billy scowled uncertainly. “Power pours off you, Billy. Power of a very special and unique brand. You lead because you’re a leader, not because you make people follow you.” “He speaks truth,” Fergus agreed. “Fuck, I feel like I want to follow you and I only met you!” Then he looked at Trevor. “And fuck me if you aren’t the sexiest pile of meat on two legs, Mister Bear!” “I’ll take that as a compliment.” “How else would one take it?” He moved his hand over and down Trevor’s naked muscles, sending shivers through the huge man’s body. “Yes, you are trembling with desire, aren’t you?” Carl looked at Magnus. “And this was the guy you didn’t think would fit in?” Magnus shrugged, but then he asked, “Fergus, how would feel about looking like them?” “Like them? Musclebound giants with delusions of godhood?” “Delusions?” Carl asked. “I guess it would depend on two things, if I were offered that is.” He turned around. “Am I being offered?” “You are. We are.” He pivoted back again. “Interesting.” “That doesn’t strike you as odd?” Billy asked. “Not particularly. I assume you dudes are trumans?” He started to circle them again. “I did a piece about you guys. Made this big foam suit, had this hose attached at the crotch that I’d point at the audience and start spraying corn starch and water at them. Gallons of the stuff.” “Sounds...intriguing?” Billy said. Fergus laughed slightly. “They hated it, which means it was a success.” “We don’t know if we’re trumans, but….” “You got two cocks?” He looked down pointedly. “Uh, well, yeah.” Fergus nodded. “Trumans.” He then stood there and looked at them in silence. “Well?” “Well...what?” “Let’s see ‘em, then.” “Oh!” Carl said, and he released his twin without preamble. “Jesus,” Fergus repeated. “What?” Carl said, looking down. “It’s as big as the other one!” “Well...yeah. What did you expect?” “I dunno, but, I mean, that’s just being greedy, isn’t it?” “Didn’t have much say in the matter. Besides, it was his fault,” he answered, nodding at Billy. “You were the first?” Fergus asked. Billy shook his head. “Only the first one with...twins.” He blushed. Both of Carl’s pricks throbbed with sudden desire. Fergus noticed. “You and him, then?” he asked Carl. “Does it show?” “Only when your cocks throb in his direction.” He clapped his hands together. “Whoa! Real life motherfucking trumans! Nice catch, Magnus!” “I didn’t catch them, they sort of...fell into my lap.” He stood next to Fergus and they looked across at the other three men. It was a study in contrasts, as the two slight, slim, small young men stood dwarfed before three huge, muscular, perfectly proportioned hunks bulging with power and sex. The differences were almost comical. “So what do you think?” “About what?” Fergus asked. “We’ve been invited,” Magnus said simply. “Really?” “If you’re up for it,” Billy said. “We’d be happy to have you join us.” “And what’s in for me?” “You’re joking, right?” Carl asked. But Fergus shook his head. “From where I’m standing, I’m a pretty happy guy. I get to do whatever I want to. I get to do it with whomever I want to. I’m free. I’m safe. I’m healthy. I mean, yeah, you guys are big, but so what? You walked in here looking like refugees from the worst-stocked Goodwill on the planet, you’re hanging with my bud Magnus who, let’s face it, isn’t the B.M.O.C. around here, and I get the distinct impression that you’re all hiding out like you’re ashamed of something. So why the fuck would I want to be you?” “Wow,” Trevor said. Billy pursed his lips and nodded. “You have several valid points.” “No he fucking doesn’t!” Carl retorted. “You want to know why you want to be one of us?” Fergus folded his arms and shrugged. “Do you really want to know?” “Carl,” Billy said, warningly. “No, no. He’s wondering what we’ve got going on. So I just want to satisfy his curiosity.” “Careful, Carl,” Trevor advised. “Don’t go making him sex crazy.” That certainly got Fergus’s attention. “What’s this now?” “He’s not going to….” Carl narrowed his eyes, smiled, and unleashed a whale-sized tug on Fergus’s body, sending out a wave of sexual bliss so powerful that it was nearly visible in the shadowed warehouse between them. He unleashed the full essence of his prodigious sexual capacity at the small, slim man, and he held nothing back. To be sure, being tugged wasn’t the same as being fucked. Tugging someone grew stronger with familiarity, as the initiator grew to know the target of his passion. But Carl didn’t hold anything back. He had been challenged, hadn’t he? Not only that, he had the distinct impression that he’d just been severely dissed as well. So he opened fire on the slim naked dude standing before him so nonchalantly. With both barrels. And something unexpected and entirely surprising happened. Fergus began to grow. Carl said, “Oops.” Part 15 Perhaps if Fergus had not been standing before them naked, they would not have even noticed that his body was changing. In fact, on any other man’s body - one with a touch of fat on its bones and some meat already swelling out under its skin - the changes that began to manifest would not have been so pronounced. It started on his torso, on his belly and chest. He had a slim, taught stomach, smooth and flat, without any muscular definition. Similarly, his chest could not have been said to be bulging, nor could it have been described as sunken or featureless. He may not have been a slave to the gym, but his art or his handling of the metal for his sculpture had developed distinct, if underdeveloped, pecs that pressed adjacent his pale flesh. Now they were swelling forward. Slowly, and slightly, but they were definitely growing. And his formerly flat and featureless stomach began to divide into six sections of muscle, as if they had been there all along and now he was sucking in his skin. Fergus’s eyes were closed and his dick was suddenly hard, popping up from its flaccid state to a six-inch stalk that seemed to want to stretch its neck. His gloved hands balled into fists and the cords of his neck stood out starkly. “What did you do?” Billy asked, not taking his eyes off the small slim figure. “Jesus, mate,” Trevor agreed. “I just….” Fergus moaned deeply. His cock was now bouncing and it was clear that a volley of cream was forthcoming. Mere seconds had passed. His arms, tensed and straight at his sides, showed pulsing veins running their length and the cords of muscle that he already had were separating from each other, growing precise and starting to swell in size. He shot a thick stream of cum from his cock. His body tensed - again, illustrating that he was definitely growing larger - and he bent his knees and pushed his pelvis forward and a long, thick rope of white thrust from his cannon. He gripped himself with his glove and groaned. “How is this possible?” Trevor asked. “I thought you said we had to….” “We do!” Billy acknowledged. “At least, we did.” “I didn’t do anything,” Carl protested. “I mean, I did, but I didn’t! Oh, fuck. Oh, Jesus.” “If it’s any consolation, he does look as though he’s enjoying it.” “Whatever it is,” Billy finished. Fergus shot again, pushing his hips forward as if fucking someone’s ass, and another heavy, full gush of cum escaped his dick. His chest now owned two very obvious pectoral mounds, and his six pack had deepened and grown more precise. The muscles along both arms were equally distinctive and obviously larger, and the sleek, slim brawn along his legs was pressing outward and separating as well. His dancer’s body was becoming more and more like a gymnast’s body. He was losing his unremarkable smoothness and developing a body of more obvious power and discrete muscular bulges. It all happened in mere moments, and Fergus pushed out a few further gushes of hot cum from his glove-gripped cock before it was all over. Then he stood there, holding his dick in his hand, his newly developed abs swelling and receding as he sucked air into his lungs, and his newly grown chest rising and falling. “How the fuck did I just do that?” Carl said. Fergus looked like a baby truman. He had certainly not been fully transformed, or even half way, but he was most definitely more muscular and perhaps a shade taller as well. He slowly regained his senses and straightened, pulling his hand off his cock and lifting the glove to his face, where he began licking off the clinging droplets of his own cream from the worn leather. He pulled in a slow, long, shuddering breath and said, softly, “Whoa.” He opened his eyes. Then he smiled. “Whoa,” he said again. “What the fuck happened?” Carl asked. “Like I know?” Fergus replied. Then there was another sigh, and moan, and he looked next to him at his companion. During the entire process, Fergus had been the sole focus of everyone there as his naked body changed, forgetting all about the other young man standing. Standing right next to him. Magnus had been neither naked nor shooting cum from his exposed hard-on. Now that they were all looking at him, it was obvious that something had happened to him, as well. “Oh, fuck,” Carl said again. “Fuck, indeed,” Magnus agreed, laughing slightly. “That was pretty fucking amazing, Carl. Whatever it is you just did.” He raised his head and smiled, then placed his hand on Fergus’s shoulder for support. “I’ve never...Jesus, Carl, that’s...holy fuck.” “I didn’t do anything!” Carl repeated, and then also repeated, “Well, I did, but I didn’t!” “All evidence to the contrary,” Trevor observed. He strode forward and looked at the two smaller men. “How do you feel?” “I’m not entirely sure how to answer that question,” Fergus replied. He was a beautiful young man with what appeared to be a well-trained body, with stark muscles along every inch. He looked like he had gained around twenty pounds, which was a lot on his small frame. “Well, for starters, do you feel like your addicted to Carl and want him to fuck your ass forever?” Fergus’s brow furrowed. “I wanted him to fuck my ass since he walked in, so that hasn’t changed. And as for feeling addicted to anything, I’d really love to be able to come like that again, because that was about the deepest, fullest, hardest, most amazing wank session I’ve ever had.” “Agreed,” Magnus said. Trevor looked over, then looked down. There was a growing dark stain on Magnus’s trousers. “Ouch.” “You have no idea,” he replied rubbing his aching dick. How it had not managed to rip itself free of his denim was a miracle. Trevor pivoted. “I would ask something stupid like ‘why didn’t you mention that we could do that,’ but from your expressions of shock and wonder I would guess that you’ve never done it before.” “Well, I sure haven’t!” Carl said. “But….” “But?” Billy and Carl looked at each other and at the same time, said, “Timebomb.” “What’s a timebomb?” “Not a what,” Billy corrected, “a who. Tim Balmer, otherwise known as Timebomb. Another of our brothers. Went away to college.” “Surely there’s more to the story?” Carl said, “Timebomb used to do this thing, sometimes. When he was, like, really, really ready to pop. He’d hold back and hold back, edging the fuck out of himself, pushing and thrusting and driving himself and whoever he was with apeshit with sex juice until he would...go off.” “Go off...how?” Carl pointed at Fergus. Then he made an explosion sound and gestured with his hands, mimicking a nuclear mushroom cloud rising towards the sky. “Explode! Fucking...erupt! Detonate! And then...dudes would...you know.” “I think I know,” Fergus agreed. “I don’t understand how this is even possible,” Trevor announced, shaking his head. “Assuming the process is purely physical, that the agent of transformation lives in our cum and that’s how we transfer it to others...you never even touched him! Hell, you’re standing six feet away from him!” “And he still managed to get some on me,” Carl observed, wiping a heavy droplet of Fergus’s cream off his thigh and sucking it into his mouth. “Nice.” “Well, that’s not the point.” “Can we discuss the whys and wherefores later and discuss the what happens now...now?” Fergus wondered aloud. He looked down at himself and started to pull off his gloves. Then he was exploring his new body, roaming his hands over the muscles that had appeared magically beneath his skin before reaching down and grasping his cock. “Hmm, bigger here, too.” He looked up at Carl as he squeezed and caressed his larger prick and said, “You do nice work.” Billy huffed out a laugh and looked at Magnus. “Does he take everything in stride like that?” Magnus shrugged. “Mostly.” Fergus looked at his lover. “Well?” “Well what?” “Strip ‘em off, my man. Let’s see what happened to you.” He looked down. “And maybe I can get you cleaned up with a tongue bath.” “Yes,” Trevor said, “I really do like him.” Fergus placed his hands at the hem of Magnus’s shirt and pulled up over his body. There were sounds of approval and Magnus’s improved body was unveiled, showing that - much like his lover - the changes weren’t dramatic but they were obvious. It was more difficult to tell, of course, since they had yet to see the small man naked, but the definition of his muscles, and in particular the very deep valleys outlining his stark six-pack abs, showed that he had experienced the same sort of instant growth as his friend. When he stripped off his pants, it was obvious that he had experienced a very full orgasmic blow out, as the wealth of cream that clung to his pubic bush and glazed his equipment made it look like someone had squeezed royal frosting all over his crotch. Fergus sank immediately to his knees and, as promised, began to lick every inch of his lover’s newly prodigious instrument, lifting it carefully to get to his fat ball sack as well, moaning with delight. The three huge men watched in unvarnished lust as the young man with the new muscular body worshiped his friend’s cum-coated cock, slurping and kissing and licking him until he was glistening with spit instead of cum, and his dick was throbbing to an award-winning erection that turned a deep red as it throbbed and swelled higher and higher. Perhaps Magnus had been gifted before, but now he was the proud owner of a majestic, magnificent uncut beauty of mammoth proportions. He kept swelling larger and larger as Fergus moved his mouth and tongue around his burgeoning hard-on, rubbing the tip with his thumb and stroking him to drive his growth. Magnus looked down at his friend and their eyes met, and Magnus was breathing hard and steady in an obvious attempt to keep himself at bay. Hs hands were balling into fists and his deeply-carved six-pack swelled and receded. The cords of his neck stood out starkly and Carl said, “Just let it go, brother. Let yourself go.” “Want...don’t want him to stop,” he managed to say. Fergus squeezed him hard and a swelling drop of pre-cum erupted at the tip of his 10-inch-high prick, drooling down the side until Fergus licked up the length of him and sucked it inside his mouth. “I’m not gonna stop,” Fergus said. “Until I make you come in my mouth.” “Then...then you better...aw, fuck, Fergus.” “Excellent,” his friend said, and like a snake he went down all the way on his friend’s joint and, enveloped in Fergus’s warm, loving wetness, Magnus came again. His eyes rolled up in their sockets and he went up on his toes and Fergus caught every drop of what had to be a magnificent explosion of warm, salty spunk. “Oh, yeah,” Carl said. “Fergus is gonna fit in nicely.” Trevor nodded a silent agreement, feeling a strong pang of jealousy as he watched the smaller man’s obvious cocksucking eagerness and talent, wondering how it would feel to have his hands all over his own mammoth appendage which was dropping low and heavy as he watched. But Billy’s brow furrowed and he looked at Carl. “So, what did you do?” “Me?” “How do you think…?” Carl shrugged. “I just...felt like I wanted to show off a little. So I intended to tug the dude as hard as I could. You know, he’d challenged us so why not give him a taste of what we can do?” “A taste.” “Well, a very strong taste.” “But instead you made him bigger.” “Evidently,” he agreed. “I mean, when you think about it, maybe it makes sense?” “How does it make sense?” Carl watched Fergus’s wide, bulging back as he finished up on Magnus’s beautiful cock and he said, “Well, first, the only reason any of us are big is because of Scott and Derek finding that video thing, right? And the guy in that video thing was obviously never in the room with them, but the results are just as obvious to everyone by now. So, like, we all started from a seed that never touched us. And sure, since then we’ve just gotten bigger and bigger - so, probably? The initial thing? Can be like that,” he said, nodding at the two smaller men with their more prominent muscular development and bigger sexual equipment. “And I could stand here pushing out fat tugs on them and keep, like, incrementally growing them every time, but it’s this,” he said, grabbing his fat prick and pointing it at Billy, “that really produces the results.” “Then why did we never…?” Carl shrugged. “Dude, I’m making this up as I go. I don’t have the answers. I’m just, you know, putting it out there as a possibility. I mean, like, The Timebomb was doing it without realizing it. Maybe he has a different...strain of whatever we have inside us. Stronger ability? Maybe we all had it the whole time but, like, who the fuck is going to try to think a dude bigger when you know you can do it pretty easily by just, like, coming on him?” “It presents us with some rather unique possibilities.” “As well as some rather unique problems.” “Dudes, I almost bust a nut making that happen,” Carl said. “I mean, seriously? I threw everything at him...them. And you can see the results. I don’t think most guys who accidentally get granted a few more pounds of muscle and few extra inches of cock are gonna be, like, complaining about it.” Carl’s deep, resounding voice rose an octave and he said, “‘Oh, my! Look, my body is suddenly swelling up with power and my dick is bigger! Heavens above!’ Yeah, that’s gonna happen,” he concluded sarcastically. “Still,” Trevor added, “it raises an important question.” “Which is?” He looked at his companions. “What else can we do that we don’t know we can do it?” Billy looked troubled, and Carl looked excited. But Fergus interrupted their conversation by clearing his throat and they looked over at him. Magnus and Fergus were naked. Magnus’s troublesome cock was now cleaned up and hanging forward, clearly an outsized beauty hanging at least eight inches down even now that it had calmed itself. He had egg-sized balled hanging just as low, and his thin body was now displaying a set of muscles that pressed against his clean white skin in long wedges and firm cables. He had a swimmer’s build with a rock-hard six pack on his tight belly. Fergus, the target of Carl’s detonation, had borne the brunt of the explosion and had a more developed gymnast’s build, with a particularly well-built chest of two plates of muscle, and his arms looked a bit swollen and fat with power. His cock was less impressive than Magnus’s broad, fat tool, probably six inches long with a cut foreskin and two thick veins running its length. More veins pulsed atop his prick and ran up along his pelvis. One thing they could all agree on was that Fergus had amazing thick, round, prominent ass with deep divots and high arching mounds of muscle. It left little doubt that when he was fucking someone, they were going to feel it. “So,” he said, “now what?” “Now?” Billy asked. Fergus hung his muscled arm across Magnus’s shoulders and gestured to the two of them. “Don’t you think we’re a touch unfinished?” “So…?” “So. So, let’s have it all, boys. Give us the works.” Billy looked at Magnus. “Is that what you want?” Magnus looked serious and said, “Billy, there’s something going on. Something important and new and amazing. When I was inside you, I….” “Wait, you were inside him?” Fergus asked. “Not physically, Fergus. We connected.” “Oh.” He looked at Billy’s superhuman beauty and clicked his tongue. “Too bad.” “Oh, fuck, can I do him first?” Carl asked. His cocks were already swelling thicker and harder, lengthening by the inch, and his balls were practically pumping. “I believe Magnus was speaking,” Billy said gently. “When I was inside you, I knew you were different. Different from anyone else. Different from everyone else. Something...I can’t explain or define it, but as different as you are on the outside, you’re different on the inside too. Whatever it is that’s happening, however you’re changing and developing, I want to come along for the ride.” “Fuckin A,” Carl said, happily. “Frankly,” Fergus said, “I just want two dicks.” “Why?” Billy asked, genuinely curious. “Because it’s gonna freak everyone the fuck out.” “Fergus likes freaking everyone the fuck out,” Magnus explained. “I got that,” Billy said, smiling. “Well, okay, then. Um, I guess…” “Dibs on Fergus!” Carl called, raising his hand. “Dude, you are gonna so enjoy this.” He was practically giddy with anticipation. Fergus smiled. “I want to fuck you, first.” “You a mindreader, then?” Carl asked. Fergus shrugged. Carl’s cocks were rising very quickly. “Whoa, whoa, whoa, dude. Be careful with those things! Don’t want you going off too soon, do we? Let’s have some fun first.” He walked over and grabbed both of Carl’s twins hard. “What’s your feelings about being manhandled by a smaller dude with big appetites?” Carl nearly came. Fergus came over and steered the towering muscular figure away, keeping his eyes on Carl’s firm, muscular ass and shaking his head at its sheer power and beauty. Magnus was looking at Trevor and Billy. “That just leaves us,” he said. “So it would appear,” Billy agreed. “It should be you two,” Trevor said. He looked at Billy. “Let’s find out what happens when it’s just you and someone new.” “New?” Magnus asked, then he remembered. “That’s right...you’re a virgin.” “Well, in that sense, anyway,” he agreed. “I would be proud and privileged to be your first,” Magnus said. “I have only one request.” “Of course,” Billy said. “I want all of you. Unhidden, undisguised, unashamed. I want the true Billy, every inch of you. Don’t...don’t try to conform or be someone you’re not. Not for me. And not now.” Billy felt a rush of love for Magnus again. He didn’t ask for him to be careful, or to hold back, or to be less than he was. He wanted to be with Billy. As Magnus watched, Billy started to change. He removed all the limits he set on himself. The limits set in place to disguise who he was, now, how beautiful and powerful and magnificent. Trevor felt heat pouring from Billy’s body, and his redolent, musky, masculine scent began to swell in power as his body and face changed. Magnus watched in silent awe as Billy revealed himself to the man he was about to change. His beauty magnified as his body began to stretch taller and wider. His muscles unfurled, swelling outwards beneath his bronze skin. His face became increasingly handsome, the features losing all pretense at human norms of masculine beauty. A god was making himself before Magnus’s unblinking eyes. Bigger and more beautiful than he had even imagined. Power radiated from him like pulses of heat and sex. His cocks swelled larger and larger. His chest built upon itself until he did not believe it could get bigger, and then it continued to swell with muscle. Billy rose before Magnus into the supreme epitome of male perfection that he had become, somehow welcoming all the power and beauty of the hundreds of others he had cared for inside him, and molding it and sculpting it and shaping it into this vision of power and flawlessness that kept getting larger and larger. Magnus’s heart was beating hard in his chest. Blood rushed into his cock and pushed it hard and high. He was sweating, and the scent of Billy’s magnificent male perfection coated his skin in a mist of sex and muscle, like a hot shower of masculine power. It took only moments for Billy to strip away the veneer of his daily performance of a man not gifted with the godlike level of muscle, beauty, power and masculine essence that Billy was now. “God,” Magnus said softly. His cock was pulsing with the beats of his heart. His eyes were wide and staring, wanting never to look away from Billy’s true magnificence. “Billy,” he said. His voice was a throbbing vibration of sex. A cock thrusting inside Magnus’s head and ass. A tongue licking his prick. Lips kissing his mouth. “I...had no idea,” Magnus said. Billy shrugged. It made his entire muscular development swell and shift, showcasing the awesome size, weight, thickness and power that was swelling along every inch of his colossal body. “It’s just me,” he said, in a voice soaked with masculine energy, swollen with sexual capacity, as if everyone else on the planet looked like he did, encased in a ten-foot-high muscular frame of overwhelming perfection. He owned the flawless face of Adonis. Or Apollo. Some Greek or Roman god of pleasure and power, standing naked before his disciple. “Yeah,” Trevor agreed. “It’s just you. I kind of remember going sex crazy now.” “I wasn’t… I didn’t….” “Are you all right?” Billy asked, looking concerned. “Holy fuck,” Magnus concluded. “You’re as beautiful on the outside as you are on the inside.” “Truer words have never been spoken, my young friend,” Trevor agreed. Billy’s entire giant body blushed. “Thanks,” he said in his deep, powerful voice. “What...what happens now?” “Whatever you want to happen,” Billy explained. “What do you want to do?” “Everything,” Magnus said, simply. Billy smiled. “Well, let’s start with a kiss. I already know you’re very good at that.” The huge man approached the small man and sank to one knee, bringing their faces closer. Magnus could hardly breathe. No man on the planet actually looked like that. Even artists would have a hard time capturing Billy’s incredibly handsome visage with their brushes and paint. Could a camera adequately copy the man’s beauty? Would he break the lens because it was trying so hard to seize every detail of his face with its inadequacy? Billy leaned forward and pressed his lips to Magnus’s. ‘Ah,’ thought Magnus. ‘There he is again. There’s Billy.’ The kiss made Magnus relax, as he closed his eyes and sank once more into the endless well of Billy’s unconstrained love. He marveled again at the man’s seemingly innate ability to love without restrictions or limits, how he opened himself so entirely to someone else, someone he knew only a little, and did not judge their worth or merit. Everyone deserved to be loved fully and without question. And Billy did just that. Magnus felt a hand moving around his cock. The man’s touch was gentle, smooth, warm. His hand was large enough to easily hold Magnus’s cock and balls - even as large as they were - and Billy was fondling and caressing him with a tenderness that belied his power and size. The kiss was passionate and loving, their tongues twisting around each other. And then Billy was pushing against Magnus and his other arm went around the smaller man’s body and set him on the ground. Magnus opened his eyes and saw Billy looking at him with pure love. The kiss was perfect and then Billy was on the ground, too and turning them over, so that Magnus’s smaller form was resting atop Billy’s huge frame. He was hard all over. Made of pure muscle, that stretched and moved, as if Magnus could feel inside of the other man, feel everything as his breathed and flexed and wrapped him in an embrace. The kiss never stopped, never broke, never ended. It was warm and wet and hungry. Billy was made out of sex, and he was pouring it into Magnus in a pure display of his love. Billy’s huge cock rose up and rubbed itself into the crack of Magnus’s ass. He could feel it like a hot, hard shank that throbbed with life, beating in time to the heart inside Billy’s hugeness. Something warm and slick drooled onto Magnus’s back and he realized that Billy was leaking a stream of pre-cum, bathing them both in the warm honey of his masculine power. Billy’s thick finger’s found Magnus’s tight pucker and he was rubbing and prodding him, now. It felt like any other man’s cock, as big as it was, and Magnus tried to relax and let the man’s touch inside him. Then he felt a sudden cascade of pure pleasure. Billy was sending some sort of sexual touch through his hand! Magnus squirmed and moaned with delight as Billy began to show him exactly how much sexual power he had - even in the tips of his fingers. The sensation was warm and tingling, it radiated into his body and aimed straight for his prick. He felt his balls buzzing and his cock throbbed and swelled. Billy seemed to realize the effect and he redoubled the sensation, sending warm, powerful swollen throbs of sex into Magnus’s body through only his hands and his touch. Magnus wanted more. Suddenly he was eager to pull that fat cock inside him, to feel Billy’s powerful thrusts as he pushed every inch of his magnificent sex inside Magnus’s body and started pumping muscle inside him. “Fuck me,” Magnus asked. Pleaded. “Fuck me, please.” Billy smiled. “We’re nearly there,” he said. “I’m not finished, yet.” Then he kissed Magnus again and a hard, thick, all-encompassing cascade of sexual bliss pushed inside the smaller man’s body. Everywhere their bodies touched, Billy was pushing a non-stop throbbing sensation of sex into Magnus. His whole body felt like a dick, a dick that was being stroked and sucked and licked and fucked all at once. A dick held at the very edge, the extreme limit of sexual bliss and unable to explode its fat, creamy load. Billy unleashed himself, showing Magnus what he wanted to see, and what he wanted to feel. The true, unlimited, undisguised nature of Billy Titus, superman, sexual god, perfect being. He wrapped Magnus in his arms and surrounded him with his body and flooded him with the unfiltered perfect masculine sexual energy that he had been blessed with. Magnus came. He could not stop himself. He felt his creamy load erupt between their bodies and felt Billy chuckle with delight. The delight manifested in even more sexual bliss, radiating out from his huge muscular body as if he could not contain its power. Magnus came again. He moaned with ecstatic bliss. He shook from pure sexual power and love. Nothing ever felt this good. Nothing ever could. Billy kept opening the valve on his power. He poured more and more of himself into Magnus before pushing inside and flooding him with muscle and sex. Little by little, as he kissed and explored and rubbed against the smaller man’s body, he opened up his well of perfect love and sex and muscle, as if he was preparing a hole big enough to fill with every drop of his power. “You’re ready,” Billy said like a growl. “Now you’re ready for all of me.” Fergus was fucking Carl. Carl was on his back, his legs split wide, his hole a tight pink pucker, as Fergus held the man by his calf muscles and shoved himself inside. He watched as Carl began to lose control of his attempts to maintain his disguised form. It was evident early on that Carl loved being fucked. His hole was tight and hot, and he seemed to pull Fergus’s cock inside him, as if his ass was a mouth sucking against his prick. Fergus had fucked plenty of holes, but nothing - nothing ever - felt like this did. As soon as he was seated inside, preparing to tell Carl what he was going to do, how hard he was going to fuck him, how deep and strong, Carl did something that grabbed onto him and held him and surrounded his cock in bliss. Carl’s ass was the gateway to heaven. Carl’s ass was the frame of perfect sex, and inside he was a deep, warm, wet cave of blissful carnal beauty. He was wet and tight and warm and inviting. He squirmed and groaned and growled like an animal. And then he started to grow. Fergus wished he’d had a camera to record the scene, as he fucked Carl’s ass and the man’s entire body started changing. He felt as though he were doing it, as though his cock had taken on magical properties and now when he fucked someone he’d watch their muscles harden and swell, and their bodies lengthen and expands, and their cock grow larger and fatter and longer. He fucked Carl with hard thrusts, and with every pump the man grew bigger and more powerful. He stretched his head on his neck and twisted his face back and forth, and each time it came back into focus it was more handsome and more masculine and more perfect. Fergus pushed his legs aside and leaned forward, thrusting himself into Carl’s ass up to the balls and held himself there as Carl surrounded his dick like a heavenly velvet vice, wanting him never to leave. “Open your eyes, Carl,” Fergus instructed. They were blue like turquoise and bright and clear. “Can you do it to me now?” Carl nodded, speechless in ecstasy. “Do it, Carl. Make me grow.” Carl grinned. It happened with sudden ferocity that Fergus had not been prepared for. And he exploded with muscle. Trevor experienced a sudden, hard thrust of something that he could instantly recognize as CARL! It was CARL! in capital letters with an exclamation mark at the end. An explosion of CARL! that felt like immense masculine energy and hard, thrusting sex and instant muscular power. He had been watching Magnus and Billy together, and the extraordinary sense of pure love he could feel coming from them like a palpable sensation when that sudden and almost violent detonation of CARL! intruded and he turned around. Just in time, too, because he watched Fergus veritably inflate into a swollen god of muscular might. One moment he was holding Carl’s long legs in his small grip, pushed inside Carl’s butt to the hilt and he was leaning forward. The next he was standing up and stretching taller and wider as his entire body was filled in with instant muscle. It was unclear what had happened exactly. Fergus was definitely fucking Carl. His cock was lodged inside him and Carl had grown into his full power during the course of their coupling, now swollen with huge mountains of power that rose up and pushed against each other for space on his giant frame. Now there were two men there, one with his cock deep inside the other man’s butt, and they were equals in size and insane muscular development. Whatever Carl had done before, whatever power he had to change another man with and without the use of his power cum, it was clear that if driven hard enough, Carl had massive power inside him and he could instantly - like, immediately - inflate another guy with insane levels of power so that his body was pushed al the way to the edge of Muscle Club perfection. Fergus was breathing had and then he threw back his head and let out a howl of either intense pleasure or intense pain - possibly both - and it gushing fountains of cum started erupting through his massive cock inside Carl’s ass. He was coming with such volume and intensity that it was exploding out of Carl and splashing back against Fergus’s new incredible body, and he started to slowly fuck Carl’s ass again with deep, pure, hard thrusts, coming a non-stop eruption of hot, sticky cream as his body tried compensating for the sudden rush of power and masculine energy it had been fed through a firehose. And then as Trevor watched, Carl began to grow. Billy moved one of his cocks towards Magnus’s hole and nudged himself inside, kissing the hot hardness of his body against the warm softness of Magnus’s body. Magnus moaned a deeply satisfying sound as his lover connected with him in the most intimate physical fashion two men could share. Billy flooded Magnus with love and bliss, so that the fat intrusion of his massive meat would not feel as though he was thrusting his fist inside the smaller man - though that was more or less what he intended. Billy found being with a “normal” man both exciting and frightening. He knew he could literally break the man, or split him, or tear him up. That was how large he was, now, and how much bigger he was than ordinary men like Magnus. But this was what Magnus wanted. The whole Billy, the entire Billy, every massive muscular inch of him. Magnus squirmed and moaned as Billy entered him. The hugeness of Bill’s massive meat intruded deeper and deeper inside him, filling him up and connecting him tightly with the god beneath him. He could feel every inch of the god’s cock as it pushed slowly inside of him, sending out fat, hard pulses of pure sexual bliss that overwhelmed his senses and forbade any pain, gifting only pleasure in abundance. Billy closed his eyes as he entered Magnus’s tightness. His love was overwhelming for the small young man, and his hunger for making him swell with power was just as strong. He held himself back and allowed his masculine and muscular energies to swell bigger and bigger, like an inner tube he was pumping tighter and harder and fatter with pure male power, ready to burst at any moment. He sighed and breathed and tried to calm himself. He held Magnus in his arms and kissed him, held him, loved him utterly as one of his mighty pricks moved inside him and the other rose above his body, drooling thick streams of warm honey that bathed them both in the essence of Billy, perfumed with power and suffused with sex. Just as he was inside, flooding Magnus with bliss, holding himself back as his engine revved into the red zone, Carl’s explosion of power happened. And Billy felt it. Billy and Carl were closer than anyone. Billy loved Carl more deeply than anyone else. And when Carl felt that familiar pure sense of Carl as his masculine energy swelled and detonated, his own carefully constructed framework of control was shattered. His cock exploded inside Magnus. His other cock exploded above him like a fountain, sending a massive stream of transforming cream into the air before it rained down upon them both. Magnus’s guts were suddenly filled with gallons of Billy’s cum, his belly swelling like a balloon, as Billy’s body suddenly released the bonds he had constructed on his endless well of superhuman male energy. The power and purity of Billy’s cum, super-concentrated and unfiltered, instantly infiltrated Magnus’s body. Like Fergus, Magnus was altered almost instantaneously.

Hello All, I've written a second installment - this chapter includes an original hero by the design of member @MaxVirility14. I hope you enjoy. Again, if you want to be featured, just shoot me a PM or hit me up on skype. ---- “Max. There is something afoot.” Freya appeared before him, glowing gold. Her small frame was covered with a wispy white dress, flowers in her hair, her blond locks cascading down to her waist. She was surrounded by the others—the demon forest spirits that stood guard over Mayberry’s land. “There was a disturbance… there have been disturbances throughout the week. Something must be done.” A tall man, broad shoulders and barrel chested, glowed red. He had a goatee that he brushed and dark eyes that stared through Max. He shook his head. “We can’t let this continue—the forests around the city are being invaded with foul energy. The demons had become a part of him years ago, when he was still a teenager. Had it been five years already? He’d been just sixteen when the fates had intervened. Ivander was a spry athlete, growing in muscle in strength. Brown hair, brown eyes—plain, but handsome. He’d fought off a group of teens trying to burn one of the small thickets of trees on the outskirts of town. They’d been no match for his fists or his courage, and had turned and ran when he threatened them. Some ingenuity helped to douse the flames, and he’d stood to watch the small fire turn to smoke. The haze that filled the trees didn’t clear. Rather, he felt the skin on his arms rise, and a breeze blow. His chest had tightened, and he knew that something was wrong. His feet felt like they were running through molasses when he tried to run. It was then a green light surrounded him, and he froze in his tracks. “You are a brave soul,” He remembers their voices speaking in unison. “But violent, powerful.” His heart was ready to thump out of his chest. “We want you to protect this place—protect the city from those that would destroy us, and destroy the land. We need you to protect the trees, the water, the air. To be our champion.” He could not say no—they anointed him, they wanted him and they could give him the power. The forest demons were tied to the earth, more powerful than he could have imagined. When they flooded his body with power he gained the secrets of the earth, memories from long and ago. He was transformed with their strength, their power, their love. They wanted to do what was best for the town, for the earth. While they could be wicked, they were neither bad nor good. Just spirits determined to protect their land. And Ivander had become their champion. His body had swelled with new found power. His chest ballooned, pressing out of his shirt and tearing the meager fabric. His arms swelled, biceps growing bigger, and soon his quads were competing in his shorts, tearing away that fabric too. His abs were chiseled, his back broad and thick. When he closed his eyes he could feel the power of the forest pulse through him, the energy that of all the demons giving him strength. He was—virile, powerful. “Maximus Virility.” His given name, his powerful naked form soon bathed in another green light. The demons were a part of him, then, inside of his mind and all around him. And he was tied to the land as he’d never been before. There had been various dangers—men threatening to destroy the trees, hunters taking down game, companies wanting to pollute the lakes. He rose to each challenge, and kept out those that tried to destroy the greenery of Mayberry. The pleasant suburb was never cleaner—or safer—under his watch. Max was the champion of the city, and unmatched in his strength. He was admired by men and women alike, but kept far and away from the locals. He vanished into the night after each battle, to recharge his strength and to keep out of the public eye. “I can feel it, too.” Max was dressed head to toe in green, skin tight lycra, with an “M” emblazoned on his chest. There had been whispers of another spirit—a strange energy—entering in the city and disrupting the balance. Max had felt faint at one point, a strange feeling for one when his felt limitless power at his fingertips. “There’s been men and women disappearing, in the night and day, turning up only as skin and bones the next day.” Freya continued, and nodded in the direction of the north. “There’s whispers along the northern reach of town that something is stalking folks—disrupting the balance of power. I can tell you that it is dark, but not what it could possibly be.” “Then it looks like I’ll have to make it right, and draw whatever it is out. It wouldn’t be the first time that I’ve faced someone—or something—powerful.” He grinned. The young man was cocky, and flexed a bicep to reinforce it. He hadn’t even been defeated, though there had been a few times when his powers had nearly been exhausted. “Be careful, Max.” Another spirit spoke. “There is something different about this, something strange. You must be careful now that Autumn has come.” He took a breath. The power of the forest weakened in the fall and winter, his strength dependent on the virility and life of the trees. The changing colors of the leaves was enough to weaken him. He nodded and took to the streets, now pushing along the main street in the dead of night, his senses directing him to the strange force. --- Bael had been drawn to Mayberry. There were plenty of other demons that stalked the land, and their energy was far more intoxicating than what the mere mortals could provide. After savoring his previous delicious meal, he knew that he could not keep such a high profile. There would be other heroes that would seek to draw him out and destroy him if he was not too careful. But here, he knew that there were spirits that could give him more power. His black skin glistened in the evening light, the cool autumn breeze trickled over his broad muscular chest. He was an immense monster of muscle, standing seven feet and nearly three hundred pounds. He’d gained strength and size from his last slaying, but tonight he would gain something more. He sought a connection with the other world, one that was part of the earth and strong enough to give him immense power. There were spirits that gave strength to every part of the universe—and here, there were other demons present. He had been a part of the other world for long enough, but now that he was physical, and present, if he absorbed the power that this hero had, he would be a force with which to be reckoned. He’d left more than one body in the trail of his destruction for this Max Virility to find. The boy wonder, he was to stop all those that tread through the city and walked among the greenery—keeping them safe, happy, and healthy. It was enough to have Bael salivate at the chance of taking down one so innocent and powerful. Much less the naïve young man he had swallowed before, here was a handsome and strong hero that would do his best to keep his city a part of a perfect dream. But he would fall, like the others, and with it, Bael would gain a window into the forest demon’s powers. Max wasted no time. The spirits gifted him with the presence of sight—telling him where Bael was stalking about. He released a hard blast of blue energy from his fists, and struck the villain where he stood. He fired another and another, causing Bael’s muscular body to tumble wildly across the forest floor. He could sense that there was something different about this villain, but he dared not to let him gain an inch. He raced toward the smoking villain’s body, and jumped into the air to deliver another blow. Bael was alert then. He rolled out of the way of the hero’s fist, who struck down into the ground, hard. The earth shook, but not enough to knock Bael off balance. The villain grit his teeth and angled a punch at the hero’s stomach, sending him flying into the trunk of a mighty oak. Max grunted, daze. He took a breath, his mountainous pecs lifting and falling. The villain was strong—far stronger than anything in Mayberry. He charged up a blast and released a blue spinning orb toward Bael. The villain sneered again and deflected the orb with his hand, sending the energy into the sky. He pointed a finger at Max and charged up a blast of his own. The first Max dodged, and he rolled out of the way. The tree where was standing cracked, the leaves instantly wilting and falling from the branches. Bael fired another, and then another blast. Max easily maneuvered around the second blast, but the third clipped his shoulder. He let out a yell as a stinging sensation took over his entire body. He tumbled down, only to snap upward, his hands on his head. A massive headache pulsed, a feeling that was almost blinding. “You’re fast hero, but you can’t escape me.” Bael’s massive, muscular body with slick with sweat. Max could see the veins stand on the villain’s skin, his tree trunk legs powerful, his biceps a work of art. “You’re far more of a fight than the last hero I faced.” “You don’t know the half of it, villain.” Max took a breath and charged, his body glowing blue. He upper cut into Bael’s jaw, and then landed a fist into the villain’s chest. Each connecting hit sent off a shower of sparks, and Bael’s body was moved. Max held a hand to the ground and charged another fist. “Feel light more?” Bael licked his lips and grinned. He cracked his neck and brought both his arms to his sides. “I am Bael, Incubus, demon, slayer of men. And you are my next meal—powered by demons, I will take your power for my own!” Max felt his heart skip a beat when Bael’s body glowed red. He felt his head pulse again with pain. What was this creature? You have to be careful, one of the spirits whispered. He is a dark and ancient power. “I’ll protect you,” Max replied to them, and tensed his pecs. He charged his power again, this time sending a concentrated blast at Bael’s stomach. The villain was pushed back, but kept on toward Max. The hero concentrated, growing his power, drawing from the demons. The villain slowed, but still managed to take a step. And then another. And then another. Max could feel the sweat begin to pour over his body, each of his muscles tensing as he drew more power. He couldn’t keep up the blast if Bael continued to advance! His eyes widened as Bael came within a foot. The villain’s fist glowed red, and he cocked it up above his head. With a mighty swing, he connected to Max’s fists. The energies clashed together, sending a massive blast throughout the forest. For a moment, everything grew white, enveloping the both of them. Max was blinded, and then felt his body thrown backwards by the blast. He could hear the demons let out a collective scream. He was on his back, vision blurry. Weak. He felt so weak. What was happening to him? He lifted his head and saw that the blast had created a pit in the earth, with smoke rising from where the two had been standing. Max’s body was covered in dead leaves, surrounded by the depleted branches of the smoking trees around him. He coughed. The dead bits of plant life drained his strength, and it was becoming harder for him to move. “At least the forest is safe,” He whispered, thinking Bael had been dispatched. He couldn’t hear the voices of the demons, they seemed lost in the buzzing within his ears. Perhaps he would rest here for a while before he regained enough strength to walk away. “I… hunger…” A voice said in the distance. Max’s eyes snapped open and he could feel his heart beat. He tried his best to roll over, and positioned himself on his elbow. He started to pull himself toward one of the trees, but the leaves continued to stick to his sweaty body. “N-no…” Max whispered out. “H-help me…” He concentrated on the demons, trying to get them to fill him with power. He felt himself able to crawl, but the strength was slow to return. Then he saw the shadow cast by Bael’s massive form. The villain grabbed Max by his left ankle and tossed him hard back into the waiting pit. The hero’s body struck an outcropping, and then spiraled down through the dirt until he hit the bottom. He coughed, his muscular body heaving. He managed to get onto all fours. His strength returned some, the demons working their magic and the leaves now mostly brushed free from his body. He pointed a finger at Bael. A blue ray of light fired out, smacking the villain in his chest. The energy splashed off his heaving pecs, and the villain smiled. “Too weak to fight? No matter.” He hovered over the pit, and then proceeded to land down next to Max. “I have enjoyed our game, and you nearly got me. But I have seen many tricks in my many years, and you have failed.” He moved to grasp the hero by his neck and lifted him up off of his feet. Max gasped, and he could hear the demons groan again. “Y-you can’t…” His body tensed. Bael’s eyes grew red, and then his whole body followed. The energy crackled and connected with Max’s. He felt the two of them beginning to connect. “I will suck you dry of your powers. I will learn the secrets to them, steal the power of these demons that give you your strength.” Max could feel his muscles depleting, his energy being pulled up from the furthest reaches of his being. He moaned. The sensual feeling had him hard in his shorts, his muscles all flexed at once. He couldn’t help himself. He wanted to give in to Bael. He felt as though he was destined to become a part of the horrible villain. Do not yield to him. Fight it. Freya whispered. But how, he wondered. You must make him think he has defeated you. You must give up all you have and join with us, so that you can be reformed. Max took a breath. He trusted Freya, and the spirits, to protect him. “I’m yours to have, Bael. You may use my body… take what you need… but know that you will never become one with the demons of this forest…” Max snarled. Bael wasted no time ripping apart the hero’s costume to expose his body to the night air. Max shivered as his sweat sheened body glowed in the moonlight. He let out another soft moan as Bael lowered him to the ground. He forced the hero onto all fours and stood close over him. “My power is far greater than you can imagine. I will make you a part of me, and then they will yield to my power.” Bael’s deep, booming voice caused Max to shiver. “I will resist you…” Bael grabbed Max by the waist and laughed. The hero felt the demon’s hand slide around his front. He began to stroke the hero’s cock. The energy flowed between them and Max grew ever weaker. It was then he felt the villain’s body atop his own, poking him, prodding him, their sweaty body going from two to one. He had visions of the evil that pulsed through Bael. The dark force that connected him to another world—a vault of all the men that he had drained was locked away within this foul, powerful villain. Max had to fight it—he had to escape the grasp of the villain. He had to trust in the demons. “That’s it…” Bael’s hand was soft upon Max’s leg and he let out another moan. He could feel the well of energy being drained from within him, his own mighty member growing hard like steel, aching for release. But with it too would be his power supply, all the energy he had left. He could feel his very soul hanging in the balance. You must release, or Bael will overwhelm you—you must do it before he does, or we may lose you forever! Max’s eyes snapped open. He stared back at Bael with a look of determination. All the while the incubus continued to sap the power from Max, overwhelming him, working him, the twenty-something’s body shrinking in his grasp. He knew what needed to be done. He had to concentrate. He had to let go, and give Bael exactly what he wanted. “F-fuck.” Max closed his eyes. His body glowed blue, and started to shrink. He was thin now, sickly, energy faint. “F-fuck.” He whispered out again, now arching his back. “You’ve… you’ve…AUGH!” His cock stiffened, and he leaned back against Bael. “FUCK! I CAN’T STOP HIM… TOO MUCH… AUUUGH!” He thrusted forward, a shower of energy shooting from his member. He could feel the air release from him. To his horror, he watched the energy arc back upward and toward Bael. The energy connected with the villain’s chest, pulled from within Max. He continued to shoot until at last it faded to nothing. He collapsed forward, and stared up at the horrifying sight above him. Bael preened himself, laughing all while. He flexed his muscled and growled, his body glowing a flaming red. “Yes! I can feel them… hear them… the power of the forest…” Max gasped as the air seemed to leave him. He was nearly skin and bones. “You’ve… won… the power is… yours…” As he whispered his final words, his head fell back against the ground, and the wind began to swirl around him. Bael watched with satisfaction as Max’s body was lifted into the air, now fading from existence, with one last spectacular flash of white. And with that, Max Virility was gone. To be continued...

Part 1 Part 2 Part 3 Part 4 Part 5 Part 6 Part 7 Part 8 TROY Phew, Maggot, I’m glad it’s you who answered your door. I didn’t know what I was going to say to your parents. Oh, they’re at work… and Joey’s at school. So, you’re home alone. Yeah, I brought them. When I got your text, “I need weights. I need to lift,” I knew exactly how you felt. So, I grabbed everything I could But I gotta say, you don’t look so good. Well, you’re all red in the face and sweaty, and your eyes are open wide like saucers… and why are you all covered up in a blanket are you sick or something? Come in and close the door? Sure. Why? You’re dropping your blanket…. Whoa… Jeeeeeeeeesuuuus! Look at you! You’re a fucking tank! Look at your fucking arms! There as big as mine! Your shoulders…. Fuck! They’re huge! And you’ve got fucking monster pecs on you. You can see every freaky striation! And you abs… they’re a freaking brick wall! Your quads are massive! …and all cut up! You can see each and every muscle division! You’re not standing up straight are you? Whoa… you’re as tall as me now! Damn! All this from that blue shit? And it’s still happening? You’re still fucking growing? No fucking way! Yeah, I got some weights in the car. Come on out and help me bring them in. What? You’re afraid someone will see you? You don’t want anyone to see you until you’re done growing? Fuck that! I’m not bringing in all that shit by myself. Throw on a shirt and come out and help me. No one will probably even realize it’s you; you’re so much fucking bigger now! They took your Troy’s Maggot shirts and now you don’t have a shirt that fits? Fuck! I’ve got a spare shirt in the car. You can use that. Hang on, I’ll get it. There. Damn. It fits you like a glove. Holy fuck! I never thought I’d see the day. Did you, Maggot? Did you think you’d see the day when your pecs would be pushing out the front of one of my shirts, when your rock-hard, veiny biceps would be filling my fucking sleeves? It wasn’t so long ago you were just a shriveled up stick! Haha. Fuck, I can’t wait til Hunter and Jack get a load of the muscles on you! What? The weights? Oh yeah. Well, come help me Maggot. What are you doing just standing there? Where are we taking this shit? Oh, you got a spot cleared out in the basement? No one ever goes down there, hunh? Ok sounds like a good spot to set up. Wait a minute, Maggot, don’t take all those fucking plates by yourself… Damn, look at you! Look at you lifting all that goddamn weight by yourself! Holy fuck, you’re getting strong! Can I lift as much? Who the fuck do you think you’re talking to, Maggot? Watch this! There…! Even one plate more than you took! It’ll be a cold day in hell before you out muscle me, Maggot! Brian’s Journal – Day 67 A cold day in hell before I out muscle him? Ha! All I can say is I hope the devil has a scarf because he’s going to need it before the sun sets today! I’m fucking growing. I’ve been fucking growing non-stop since yesterday, and I’m going to continue fucking growing. I can fucking feel it! I kept waking up all last night. And every time I did, I went to the mirror and I was fucking bigger. I’d go back to bed, wake up again in an hour or so, and I’d be even bigger. Fuck, it felt awesome, looking at those bulging biceps, that big chest, my wide back, and knowing next time I woke up, they’d all be fucking bigger, thicker, and wider with powerful, heaving muscle! Fuck yeah! My parents poked their heads into my room before they left for the day. I lay in my bed, all covered up. Little did my dad know I had grown two huge, veiny, muscled-out arms, just one of which could fucking break him in two. Haha. But I kept all that bulging, rippling muscle covered up under blankets and just grunted when they told me to be good. I’d be fucking good, all right! Fuck, even my grunt was deeper. It wasn’t long after I got out of bed that I began to feel a kind of burn in my heaving muscular body. I needed to lift. Fuck, did I need to lift! My parents didn’t own a weight set do I did the only thing I could, I texted Troy. I texted Troy and he came. Even more important, he brought weights! And my body was fucking burning for them! We set them up in our basement and I was loading the bar almost before we finished putting the bench together. Troy couldn’t believe how big I’d gotten. He knew I was as big as him. Haha. He was in for a fucking surprise. I could feel I was on the express train to massiveness. And the way I was growing, I knew it wouldn’t be long before I was bigger than him, way bigger. Fuck, I was going to be bigger than Troy. I felt myself getting hard at the thought. Bring it on! I hopped on the bench, but all notions about how much I could lift went out the window. I’d been benching about 275 prior to today, but I didn’t waste my time with that. I went right to 6 plates, 315. That was Troy’s bench. I thought it would satisfy my body’s hunger for a lift, but it didn’t, not even close. I pounded out a set of 10 with ease. It was way too easy. I needed more of a challenge. I needed more weight, a lot more weight! I hoped off the bench and almost without thinking about it added another two plates to each side. I slid onto the bench and under the barbell. “Maggot,” said Troy. “That’s a 495 pound bench. That’s crazy. You’re gonna hurt yourself.” “Fuck that,” I said. I was in a kind of growth craze. Growing, getting bigger, that’s all that mattered. I was blindly obeying the demands of my body. “Lift this for me,” it seemed to be saying. “Lift this and we’ll get fucking massive!” “I’m going to fucking bench this,” I said to Troy. “Either fucking help me or get out of the way!” “Ok,” Troy said, shaking his head, “I’ll try and spot you, but at 495, I don’t know how much good I’m going to do.” “Spot me?” I laughed. “Just fucking stand back!” I grabbed the bar with fierce determination, and lifted. At first, it wouldn’t budge. I tried harder, as hard as I could. I could feel that this was what my body wanted, what it hungered for. I continued to give it everything I had. I felt the blood rushing to my head, my face turning red, the veins popping out of my neck. And finally I managed to get it off the support. Fuck, I felt my arms exploding with muscle and as I lifted the bar, I could feel big triceps swell out and form deep, thick horseshoes. Fuck, I could actually feel the hard muscles swelling up on my arms… like they were going to blast right out of my skin, like an incredibly intense instant pump! “What the fuck, Maggot,” gasped Troy. “What the fuck is going on?” Troy was in the spotter’s position. I looked up at him with his eyes wide open and his mouth agape. I just looked up at him and smirked. “What do you think’s going on, Troy Boy?” And then, my arms shaking under the weight, I slowly lowered it down to my chest. It was excruciating and exhilarating, all at the same time. I could feel my pecs, two solid mounds of shredded muscle strained to their limit. And Troy’s t-shirt, the way it wrapped around me so tightly, I could feel every hard, bulging muscle on my torso… and they were growing! My fucking shoulders; they were like expanding rocks, I could feel them swelling with size. I could feel my abs, six blocks of steel-like muscle pushing out from my stomach. And my arms, damn, I could feel they were passing big and were heading for huge. I wasn’t exactly sure what was happening to me, but I found it so fucking hot I was really getting stiff. But now I needed to lift the bar back up. I could feel my body demanding it. My face was so pumped with blood, that if any more blood rushed up there, I felt it would explode. And then it started happening; unbelievably, my pumped up arms began to respond to my will and I started pushing the barbell back up. “FUCK!” I yelled while my whole body started shaking. Oh my God! My muscles… the were growing… more and more… so fucking intense! I began hearing popping threads and tearing seams as my iron body started erupting with size and ripping its way out of Troy’s shirt. Jesus, I could feel my entire frame was getting wider, longer, thicker and heavier. “HOLY FUCK, MAGGOT!” shouted Troy. “ARRRRRRRGH!” I yelled as I felt the sleeves around my powerful delts explode, destroyed by shoulders were blossoming into massive, ripped and segmented boulders. And my arms, fuck, I turned my head and watched my arms blast into massiveness right in front of my eyes. I could see the sinew weaving together making those fucking horseshoes thicker, and those biceps bulkier. “Whatever you’re doing Maggot, you gotta stop. You gotta stop right now!” bellowed Troy. “Fuck that, Troy!” I yelled as I felt the shirt get tighter and tighter. “This is your fucking shirt, Troy! Watch what my fucking body is going to do your fucking shirt!” There was more tearing around my torso and a second later, my mammoth pecs just erupted out of Troy’s shirt. They were huge ripped mountains of muscle, sandwiched between my giant arms and engorged with blood as I strained with all my might to push that weight up. RIIIIP, SNAP, SNAP, SNAP, POP! My expanding iron-like lats, bulging traps and thickening neck, burst out of the remaining pieces of Troy’s shirt, completely reducing it to shredded rags. And then BAM it was up. It was all the way up! I had benched 495 pounds. Damn. “Oh yeah!” I shouted, as I felt a shit eating grin burst out across my face. “Fuck yeah! Let’s see you bench fucking 495, Troy boy!” Then I did another rep only this time it felt easy. “Nice,” I said, laughing. Then I quickly pounded out another five reps before I racked the weight. I leapt up off the bench check myself out in the mirror we’d set up. Holy fuck, I was gigantic! About 6’ 5” and ridiculously wide and bulging! I tore off the shredded remains of Troy’s t-shirt and hoooooly fuck, I was a monster, a fucking muscle monster! I weighed at least 400 lbs. and I was all muscle, every freaking, bulging, vein covered inch of me. My pecs were like round hard melons, my shoulders and back were as wide as doors. My upper arms were at least the size of my head, with thick angry veins leading up to bowling ball delts. My workout shorts had fit okay when Troy arrived, but now my mammoth quads and hams were squeezed so snugly into the legs I was sure the slightest flex would destroy them completely. Of course my shorts were completely safe from my monstrous diamond-hard calves. And my package… I could see the front of my shorts pushed out as far as it could go in a giant bulge, and practically breaking under the strain. “How do you like your maggot now, Troy?” I said, strutting over to him and looking down at his wide-eyed, open mouthed expression. Fuck, look how much bigger I was than him! I was bigger than Troy! I was way fucking bigger than Troy! I was truly enormous, a fucking god! Each and every one of my muscles, from my telephone pole neck to my monster calves, were hard, gigantic, veiny masses! And Troy’s… Troy’s were just big. “Look at me!” I said flexing my massive arms and leering down at him. “I’m pretty fucking big now, aren’t I?” I loved understatement. I was fucking colossal! I hit a double bi, admiring the huge, twin granite peaks as they erupted from my arms. “Think we’ll win the bet now?” But Troy just stood there, apparently unable to speak. And me, I was getting distracted by my shorts. They were so fucking tight, they were really starting to hurt. And there was a recently enlarged caged beast down there that seriously wanted out. I reached down to pull off my shorts. But it didn’t quite work that way. I started to try to peel my shorts off of my enormous muscle encased legs, but I was having serious trouble. So, I slipped my meaty hands under the waist band and, with a heart stopping RIIIIIP, just tore the shorts right off my body, underwear and all. Fuck. I stood there, completely naked, staring at myself in the mirror. And I have to say I was stunned by what I saw. Damn, I was masculine perfection. Besides my killer upper body, I had the legs of a total beast. Each of my huge thighs was every bit as big around as my waist and carved with rolling, rippling sinew. My balls were like two tangerines and my cock hung over them almost to my knees, thick and heavy as a fire hose. “This is too fucking freaky,” said Troy, and then he turned and ran. “Where the fuck do you think you’re going Troy Boy!” I hollered and raced after him. “Don’t run away like a little bitch!” Troy tore out of the house, jumped into his car, and started the engine. No way was Troy going anywhere. He helped me do this! Fuck, he practically made me in to this muscle beast! No way was he leaving now. I fucking wanted him here. That’s right he wasn’t leaving because I fucking wanted him here! But could I stop a car? Fuck yeah, I could! I ran up behind his car, squatted down, dug my legs in and grabbed it below the chassis. Troy put the car in gear and started to pull away. But I pulled back! But could I stop it? I heaved and heaved. I felt every huge, powerful muscle strain in my huge, powerful body. Fuck, it felt like I might burst something. And then I felt it. I was growing again! My arms were bulging out bigger. My monster legs were getting even thicker! And then I was doing it! I was holding back his car! He gunned the accelerator. I could hear the wheels spinning. But he wasn’t going anywhere! Suddenly it sunk in! Holy fuck, I had a hold of Troy’s car and was keeping it back, using nothing but pure muscle! And I could feel it. All that physical power made manifest in pound after pound of steel-like, vein ridden beef exploding out of every inch of my body! FUUUUCCCCK YEAHHHH! “Come back here, Troy,” I bellowed. “Stop being a little bitch!” But Troy hit the accelerator and just kept pouring gas into the engine. I heard it rev up loud and strong. “Okay, fine!” I shouted. “If that’s the way you want to play it, go ahead! See what happens!” I looked down at my huge pecs and started grinning, I felt them getting bigger. The striations were getting thicker, the huge muscle globes were pushing out further, bulging up fuller. And fuck I was rising up, as if I was on some kind of a lift. Holy fuck! I was getting bigger and taller. Just like with the weights, straining my muscles on Troy’s car was helping me get even more colossal. “FUCK! YEAH!” Troy must have guessed what was happening because he killed the engine, jumped out of the car and hid around the other side. “Now you’re hiding? You are such a fucking pussy!” I yelled! Then I got an idea, A FUCKING FANTASTIC IDEA! I grabbed the car again only this time I lifted. Groaning and grunting, I felt every massive muscle in my body bulge and throb. And slowly, I began to make it move. I looked down as my feet, as they shuffled back and forth adjusting for the weight. Holy crap, look at my feet! They were huge and they seemed to be growing even bigger, becoming more solid with heavier bones, throbbing veins, and widening toes! Oh fuck yeah, bigger, I want to get bigger! As I continued to lift as I felt my two calves become rock hard with the pump and rapidly blow up to the size of soccer balls, flaring out larger and flexing behind my giant thickening shin bones. And my knees almost appeared to be shrinking as they were being completely overwhelmed by my massive expanding thighs. Oh my God, my upper legs were evolving into huge undulating, tightly woven masses of powerful sinew, throbbing under my skin, each one trying to bulge bigger than it’s humongous, shredded brother. And as massively wide as they got, they also seemed to be stretching longer, making my already impossibly colossal body even taller. And my balls… They were the size of two large oranges hanging below my monster cock which was about 15 inches long, as thick as a beer can, and only semi-hard. As I lifted the impossible weight of the car higher, I could feel my abs clench. Fuck, they were thrusting out of my stomach, growing, widening into eight deeply carved, solid bricks of muscle that violently heaved in and out with every monster breath I took. Fuck, I checked out my arms, as they gripped the chassis. My forearms were evolving into enormous bulging and swelling masses of ripped cords and tendons just popping with power. My biceps were massive globes of vein covered sinew with peaks alone that put Troy’s entire bicep to shame. My pecs erupted to the size of boulders, huge and ribbed with thick muscle fibers and I could feel my gargantuan lats spread out behind me, like a kind of thick muscle cape. Slowly my ridiculously gigantic arms straightened as I completed a military press with Troy’s car. Oh man, the fucking size of me… I was so fucking massive. So much fucking muscle over every bulging inch of me, now I had become an unstoppable giant, made solely of massive, heaving muscles. Troy looked terrified. I bet he never saw this coming! His maggot was now a seven and a half foot tall muscle giant, more than five feet wide at the shoulders, with huge thick mountainous traps dwarfing his barrel neck. I had grown gigantic, satiated wrecking ball delts supporting enormous, veined wrapped upper arms that resembled giant muscle globes bulging out impossibly huge and hard. My forearms had evolved into a huge conglomeration of thick woven cords, big around as Troy’s torso. My chest had blossomed into two massive orbs of sinew, hard, solid and ripped. My abs had become eight concrete slabs of muscle leading down to my fire hose cock and my grapefruit balls. And my legs… Crap, my thighs had grown so big around, they made the nearby tree trunks look skinny, and I could feel each and every gigantic, powerful leg muscle bulge and ripple under my skin as I shifted my weight from foot to foot. “How ‘bout now, Troy?” I boomed, while still holding his car above my head. “How do you like your maggot now?” He couldn’t say anything, not a thing. “I feel amazing,” I cried, “so fucking strong. I bet I could… Is your car fully insured?” Troy nodded rapidly. I got this giant grin on my face and suddenly I began to squeeze Troy’s car. I began to hear creaking metal followed by a loud pop from the car and then another. A bolt dropped out of it and bounced off the ground. “FUCK YEAH!” I cried as the car frame started to warp. Jesus, I was crushing the car! With my massive bare hands, I was crushing Troy’s car. Then bolts and rivets and engine parts started cascading down in a metallic rain as laughing, I continued to destroy the car with just the raw power in my megalithic arms. “Look at me, Troy boy!” I called. “Look at what your maggot can do!” I threw down Troy’s car with a tremendous crash of metal. Troy turned and ran. “Don’t run from me, Tiny Troy!” I called taking off after him. “Don’t run from your maggot!” I was amazed at how fast my long, hugely powerful legs caught up with him. I grabbed him with one massive, meaty hand, and effortlessly picked him up with my impossibly gigantic muscled-up arms and held him dangling in the air. “Don’t do this to me,” he said. “Please, not out here where everyone can see!” Just what exactly did he think I was going to do to him? “Remember Tiny Troy?” I said. “Remember when we first started and you did this to me…?” Then I noticed it. His reaction was exactly the same as mine had been. He was supporting a gigantic boner. Damn. That’s what he didn’t want out in the open where everyone could see. Tucking him under my muscle pylon of an arm, I hurried him inside and back down to the basement. I set him down and got my first good look at my ridiculously massive body in the mirror. My pecs were two gigantic globes of flesh, sticking out about two feet in front of me overshadowing a range of eight massive muscle plateaus rising out of my stomach and rippling in and out with every breath I took. My back spread out behind me wider than a barn door and about five times as thick. And my legs were two monstrous pillars, as thick around as an oil drum, with all the massive muscle groups visibly writhing and twisting with the slightest move. And every vein, every striation of every muscle group was clearly defined beneath my bronzed skin. My impossibly thick neck was now bent slightly over because I was too tall for the basement’s low ceiling and I was so wide with heaving, bulging, massive muscles, I almost filled all the available space. And as I stood staring open-mouthed at this vision, I felt my giant cock start to lengthen and grow stiff. Bigger and thicker it got, as I stared at my massively muscled, flawlessly proportioned, gigantic, heaving, marble-like muscle body in the mirror. Bigger, thicker and harder it got, as waves of mind searing pleasure began to emanate from it. I flexed and watched the muscle mountains explode out of my arms, then I felt the hardness of my giant pecs and ran my hand over the stone-like ridges of my abs. My new giant cock grew as hard as steel! Oh fuck, I’d never felt anything thing like this before. I mean, I’d been hard before, gotten off before, lots of times, but this… My entire hugely powerful body was practically shaking with the sensation. I felt like I was about to blow! And all this from just staring at myself. And then Troy was there, taking me into his mouth, sucking, licking. I never took him for a cock sucker, but then I guess there’d never been a cock quite like mine, attached to a gigantically muscled, heaving frame like mine. My hands found the top of his head and I started messaging his short, spikey haired scalp while he worked on my impossibly huge and engorged member. I was in that state where you desperately want to release, but you know as soon as you do it will be over, so you hold back. I kept staring in the mirror at my gigantic body, periodically flexing my massively muscled arms, my bowling ball pecs, and running my hands over Troy’s wide rippling back, all while feeling my member throb and pulse with impossibly intense waves of pleasure, building and building and building until I just couldn’t hold back any longer. “AAAAARRRRGGGGHHHH FUCK!” I shouted as I came with the force of a freight train, knocking Troy to the floor, and overloading my own pleasure centers nearly to the point of losing consciousness. I don’t know how long I stood there, lingering in the throbbing, pulsing, post orgasmic sensation, before it faded to the point where coherent thought became possible. Troy was picking himself up, and wiping himself off with the towel we’d brought down for the workout. “Please don’t tell anyone about that,” he said looking up at me, nervously. “Tell them about what?” I said, winking at him. “Thanks,” he said. “I’m starving,” I said. “How about you?” “I could eat,” he said, and the two of us thundered up the stairs to the kitchen. Troy stayed with me most of the day, but he left before my parents got home. He figured I’d have enough to explain without him being there and he was right. Did they freak? You betcha! But in the end they accepted me. What else could they do? They took me to see a doctor who looked over my chart as he looked me over and over and over. At one point the nurse brought in a step ladder so he could look in my ears. When he was done he said in a sagely tone, “I see from the school nurse you’ve been on steroids. You should stay away from them. They’re not good for you.” Then he prescribed post cycle therapy. And that was that. When I returned to school the next week, there was something of a commotion as you might guess. But, I figured they’d get used to me in time. The best part was Ralphie. I was 2 feet taller than him now and weighed 6 or 7 times as much, all of it raging, bulging, rippling muscle. Ha! My fucking right arm was bigger than his entire body. My gigantic, veiny bicep was bigger around than his puny torso! “So Ralphie,” I boomed, grinning evilly. “Want to talk about whose bigger now?” Guess what? He didn’t. Graduation came and Troy won his bet. Of course he did, I was way bigger than Ralphie, Simon and all three jocks put together! One dollar. That’s right, this whole thing had been about one dollar. Fuck. I saw a lot of Troy that summer. We did a lot of… experimenting. In between, he taught me a thing or two about wresting. Troy really seemed impressed with my size and power. I couldn’t understand why he didn’t get some of the blue shit for himself. But since I kind of liked being the gigantic one, I never really suggested it to him. And in the autumn, we went our separate ways to separate schools at separate ends of the country. I fully expected to never see him again. Thanks to his training and my ridiculous size, I got on the collage wresting team. But they had trouble matching me with opponents. Finally they lined up a match for me. I couldn’t wait to meet this other behemoth. I showed up at the gym was looking around when suddenly I felt this huge hand on my massive shoulder. I turned around and there stood a man every bit as gigantic and bulging with massive muscles as I was. That monstrous body was a stranger to me, but not the face that sat on top of it. “How ya doin’, Maggot,” said Troy. “I hope you brought your A game.” THE END

I woke to what sounded like a powerful jet landing in our apartment. The roar was so loud it seemed like the entire building would fall from the shaking. At the same time, I felt like I was lying on solid marble, but the entire slab of warm, smooth rock was rising up and sinking down – in rhythm with the noise. I quickly realized I was resting on top of the harder-than-titanium muscles of my elder lover, who was sound asleep and snoring like a thousand bears in hibernation. My body was being easily forced skyward by Bud’s humongous chest, while his ‘thicker-than-my-entire-frame’ arm rested on top of me. A sense of security, of complete and utter joy immediately permeated every fiber of my being. I was nestled in the pit of my super-powerful octogenarian and this enabled me to have absolutely no care in the world. It was also apparent that I would be going nowhere until the huge man woke up. His arm was too heavy for me to even contemplate moving – even with the strength of my entire body. There was nowhere else I’d rather be, though, so it was fine. I could tell by the lack of light coming through the window that I had been asleep for a long time. I knew, however, Mr. Stevens would not sleep for long. He now merely took ‘snaps’ - as he called them – short naps coming usually after he released a tsunami-like orgasm. Nothing else seemed to tire the man – none of his feats of strength, like lifting a fire engine or manhandling twenty men at one time – only blasting out a huge orgasm depleted him, at all. I turned my gaze upward and saw that I was inches away from his fur-surrounded huge nipple jutting out from the massive bulge of hard muscle. I scooted my small body upward a little, using all of my strength, and let the poking thick meat pop into my mouth. I instantly started sucking with all my might – like a baby getting his morning bottle. The big man’s arm immediately tightened around my body and his huge hand latched onto my ass and pulled me closer into his massiveness. “Oh yeah, Connor, babe,” the big man purred softly, but it still sounded like a mighty storm plastered against his giant chest. “Chow down hard on those plugs, boy, just the way I like it. You know you can’t hurt me, so use those big back teeth and bite with all your might. You gotta use a lot of power to make this big old man’s hard body feel anything. Oh yeah, that’s it, hon, you’re making my nip harder than steel.” It was true. As soon as I let my back molars clamp down hard on his nipple the thing doubled in size and thickness. It was like trying to chew on a thick railroad spike. The old man’s nipple could probably be listed as some kind of dangerous weapon – clearly strong enough to easily poke through steel or concrete. I’m sure we could have attached rings to the plugs and some talented gymnast could have done an entire routine. Every part of my senior lover was turning into some kind of powerful force – much stronger than steel, solid rock, or anything known to man. He was also getting bigger and bigger without any outright effort. The blood transfusion I had given him days ago in the hospital was making him into a giant superhero – helping him to get stronger and thicker every second. As I gnawed on his jutting cork-sized lug, I could hear and feel his heartbeat – pounding through his chest like some kind of giant sledgehammer beating against a mountain. It was like the man had an atomic engine powering his body. “That feels nice, babe,” Mr. Stevens whispered, squeezing me even harder with his giant arm, his hand squeezing my ass cheeks teasingly. “Look how small your body is compared to my humongous gun, Connor. My biceps is thicker than your entire torso. You look good wrapped up in all that muscle. You’re my little butterfly surrounded by a muscle cocoon. That big arm is going to take care of you forever, sir. There’s nothing you’ll ever need or want as long as I’m around. And from the way my body is starting to feel, I’m going to be around for a very long time.” “How does it feel, Bud?” I asked, after pulling my mouth away from his big plug. “Changing into something super human.” “Kind of like that dude in the X-Men movies,” he started, “You know, the one that turned into steel or something. I can feel myself becoming indestructible. My skin is getting thicker and thicker, and the blood pumping through me – a mixture of your blood and mine – is making me grow. I can also feel my strength increasing. When I squeeze my hand into a fist I can easily sense that it could crush almost anything – rock, metal, concrete, bones – you name it. I’m becoming the first senior-citizen superhero, Connor.” “More like the only superhero, sir,” I said, smiling up at him. “Yeah, that’s true,” he said, bringing his face down to kiss me on the forehead. “It’s wild knowing I will soon be able to walk into a nuclear reactor meltdown and come out unscathed. I can already tell that most army approved missiles would do nothing more to my chest than leave a smoke smudge. I’d love to try that out, pretty Connor – you know – feeling a speeding missile explode against my chest as I easily continued to walk toward the guys that shot it at me. The look on their face would be priceless.” “That’s my favorite thing you do, Bud Stevens,” I quickly said. “I mean, it’s cool when you fold up a car or lift a fire engine, but it’s when you easily overpower twenty men or shock a guy with something you can do that I get turned on the most. There’s just something about you using little strength to overpower a group of big men that gets my juices really flowing. Like when you used one finger to play tug-of-war with those twenty firemen. That’s when I get excited the most.” “I know what you mean, little lover,” Bud said, chuckling at the memory. “There’s just something about watching their determination, their hopefulness, and then their realization that I’m just too powerful for them to beat. Like watching that burglar at the tailor’s shop realize his bullets did nothing to my body – the look in his eyes was a mixture of awe and fear at the same time. The dude’s cock didn’t know whether to shoot hard or piss on himself. And then watching Bruiser, that big fireman, become rock-hard just because I could easily lift him in the air – that was awesome. He didn’t think it was possible, someone hoisting him up with such little effort. I think he had secretly hoped for it all of his life, but thought it would never happen since he’s so huge. And then I cranked out a few one-armed lifts with him just to wreck him up some more. Yeah, my cutie pie, out muscling other guys, or groups of guys, with no effort at all is the best. Some day I’ve got to take on an army for you. What else do you love about your old man, Con?” “You mean besides you dragging a massive oak tree through the ground a few yards just to give me shade?” I said, teasingly. “I guess it would be the way you talk when you’re doing mighty things. You never raise your voice or get mad. You don’t have to. You just carry on like it’s a normal conversation but you state what you’re going to do like it’s something simple. There’s no big fanfare about some unbelievable feat of strength you’re about to perform – you simply just do it. Shocking the hell out of everyone – even yourself, sometimes.” “Yeah, I know,” he said, laughing, “I sometimes forget how strong I’ve become and when I do something powerful, you know, without even thinking about it – it definitely surprises me. I’m still getting used to what this new improved body can do. And the fact that I’m some elder white-haired man makes it even more fun. So many people get confused by the fact that this humongous body is connected to a face that looks at least mid-seventies.” “And then when they find out you’re in your eighties,” I replied, “That’s the best.” “I guess you can feel that all of this talk has gotten me harder than hell, again,” Bud said. “How could I not?” I replied, “That bar-stool sized cock of yours is pushing my body into the air.” We both looked down and saw that his massive tool was starting to rise – easily pushing the lower half of my body into the air. It kind of looked like a giant crane lifting part of a flimsy building. Bud squeezed my ass with his big paw, lifted me into the air, and then laid me to one side of his protruding member. We both stared at his massive tool as it rose to its full glory – poking out into the air like a giant skyscraper. The sight made my mouth water. Bud’s cock was as powerful looking as the rest of him. “Nothing makes me harder than you do, Connor, my man,” Bud said, squeezing my ass cheeks over and over. “When I dream – it’s about you. When I’m awake – I think about you. I never stop contemplating how I might please you. How I might make you the happiest man on earth.” “You already have, sir,” I replied. “That’s nice of you to say, but I want to continuously find new ways to keep you excited,” Bud answered. “Bud, you’re so huge I’ll never finish exploring your body, so I’ll be pleased forever!” I answered – knowing how much what I said would please him. “And I keep getting bigger,” he said in response. “Did you see how much I grew when I shot my load with Bruiser?” “How could I not notice?” I replied, “It was like watching a living morph!” “I was thinking about you, little lover,” Bud continued, “the entire time I was plowing that big fireman. It was my thoughts of you that made me explode . . . and grow. You are what make my juices boil, Connor. Only you. I’d move mountains for you.” “And I bet you could, sir,” I replied, smiling. Bud smiled back at me. He then pulled my body onto his and dragged me up over his monstrous pecs until our faces were even. He kissed me with the intensity of a thousand stampeding horses. It made my toes curl and my cock jump to life, fully hard. His tongue was forceful, but friendly. Even that part of his body loved to show off and dominate. I tried to bite down on the thing, but it was as hard as a steel bolt – just like the rest of him. His tongue had its way with me and there was nothing I could do to prevent it. Soon he stopped his oral massage and allowed me to catch my breath. “I like the way your little body feels lying on top of me, Connor,” the big man said. “I like it, too, Bud,” I replied. “But it’s like I’m on top of a bumpy chunk of marble. Don’t get me wrong, I’m not complaining. It’s just that you’re so hard – everywhere!” “Yeah, sorry about that,” Bud replied, “but I can’t help it. I just keep getting thicker and thicker. Notice how your body doesn’t even make my pecs compress in at all. You’re as light as a feather. Bet I could probably walk through anything now. Pretty cool, huh?” “More than cool, Bud,” I replied. “It’s awesome. I’d love to see you bust through metal and concrete. I’m so lucky to have you “Wait a minute, there, pretty boy,” Bud said, “I’m the lucky one. It’s because of you I’m a one man-army. Hell, I loved you before I was able to lift a bus with one arm, but that added benefit just makes me able to do great things to please you. I live to make your balls churn out super huge loads of sweet juice. Come here, pal, let’s take a look at what you’ve done to me.” Mr. Stevens pushed my body to one side of his monstrous chest and at the same time he brought his left forearm up, flexing his mammoth biceps. I watched as the huge mound continued to grow even when I thought it could not get any bigger, separating into two perfect peaks at the top. Each mountaintop was a hell of a lot bigger than even my thigh. It was more like a living massive smooth boulder than anything resembling a man’s arm. “Look what you made, Connor,” Bud Stevens said softly, and I could tell he was as mesmerized by the giant arm as I was. “God, it’s so big. That gun is probably four times bigger than your entire head. Listen to how that tight-as-hell skin creaks like aged leather when I flex. Gets my juices running, how about you, buddy?” “The same, sir,” I whispered back, but I barely noticed he had asked me a question. I was too busy looking at his arm. “Just looking at it you can sense the tremendous power it holds, can’t you?” Bud continued, as he made the split peaks bounce up and down to an unheard rhythm. He didn’t wait for an answer. “When I flex that gun I can feel so much strength rushing into that giant mound. It’s like someone opened the floodgates on an about-to-burst dam and this humongous wave of power comes surging into my muscle. I can feel how that thing has no limitations, Connor babe. I can simply tell that arm can do anything I want it to. More importantly, though, it can do anything you want it to. That’s what makes having all this power . . . all this incredible strength . . . so right, so worth it. It’s all about pleasing you. Look how my pit is almost cavernous enough for you to crawl on up in there and take a long nap, honey. That’d be a nice place to hibernate, wouldn’t it?” “Hell yes, sir.” I replied – without even a slight hesitation. I was too busy staring at the veins, the bulging peaks, and the massive skin-covered mountain to really register what he was saying. I was too entranced by the muscular musk his body was giving off – intoxicating beyond belief. I was high on his smell, buzzing like some powerful drug had overtaken my body. The elder man, however, was better than any drug imaginable. His aroma infused me with so much pleasure – so much security – that I simply let it take over my body and mind, helping me to rest comfortably in all his power. Old Man Stevens was turning into something that resided on Mount Olympus – a man so strong, confident, and calm he could only be called a god. His mere presence beneath me – and his massive cocked gun bulging in front of my face – smothered me in a confidence, a peacefulness, a desire for submission so great I simply let go and gave into his all encompassing strength. I was more myself than ever because of him. I could love myself completely because he empowered me to not have any care in the world. It was like I lived constantly in a state of nirvana – of such a deep meditation that I could see beauty in everything. I loved how this giant man enabled me to be fully human. Only Mr. Stevens’ voice could snap me out of my pure bliss. I loved listening to him talk about his own body. “Look at the power in those peaks, Connor,” he said, flexing his arm even harder. “Man, those things are colossal. That right there is the definition of biceps, young man. It’s the kind of split-mountains that make huge grown men harder than hell and lesser dudes pass out. That’s not an arm, son, that’s an entire continent . . . possibly an entire universe of pure muscle. You’ve turned me into a muscle freak, Connor, and I couldn’t be happier. Taking on twenty men at one time was like swatting flies, dude. I had to hold back and only use a fraction of my strength or I would have done some serious damage. Even lifting that huge fire engine felt like I was playing with Lego bricks. Soon, I’m gonna have to watch out with everything I do – or I’ll demolish just about anything. You know, like opening doors with one finger, never pushing anything too hard, and not squeezing when I shake some big man’s hand. Remember that day you confessed to me you used to beat off to that show called ‘The Hulk.’ Well, I think you’ve got your own Hulk, now, mister. “I think just one of your arms is equal to the Hulk, sir,” I shot back and this made the big man smile. “You’re probably right, little lover,” he said, chuckling. “You’re probably right. Maybe not in size, but we both know one of my arms is about ten times stronger than your little Hulk.” My body shook a little at the thought of Mr. Stevens being a hell of a lot stronger than the fictional Hulk character. That show had made me weak in the knees every time I watched it. I usually had my dick in my hand before the opening credits were rolling. On lucky nights I’d cum during the mid-show strength feats and then be ready to go again by the time the finale part started. It could easily be a two- ejaculation night if I stroked just right. Lou Ferrigno is a huge bodybuilder – and he was even bigger when he was filming the show, but my elder lover now dwarfed even that huge man. It was almost too much to comprehend. Bud could tell I was lost in thought – remembering the old television show. “Tell me some of the highlights that used to turn you on, Connor,” Bud said – egging me on. “I remember one show,” I said, quickly, where Banner got locked out of a gas station and there was this woman about to give birth in the back of his car. He slams a door on Banner’s hand, I think, and that causes the transformation. The Hulk easily rips open the garage door and walks over to the car where the attendant is working underneath. He lifts the car with one hand and growls at the poor guy – making his hair blow back from the stream of air. The Hulk then picks the guy up with one hand and carries him out to the car. The baby’s already been born and hearing it cry causes the Hulk to drop the attendant, who quickly runs away. That scene has always stuck in my mind.” “It sounds hot,” Stevens replied, softly. “Why do you think it got you so excited?” “Probably because he lifted the car with one hand,” I answered, without even thinking. “And then he carried this dude, his feet dangling in the air the entire way, out to the car. I think it was that sheer strength that turned me on.” “And here, your old man can lift a guy or the car with one finger,” Bud replied, smiling. “With just your pinkie,” I said, and then I added, “I don’t think there’s any part of you that isn’t super strong, Bud Stevens.” “You got that right, Connor,” Bud said, and then added, “but I’m only strong to please you! Speaking of pleasing – what would you like to do tonight?” “Funny you should ask,” I responded quickly, “I was thinking it would be fun to take you to a bar and show you off. You know, maybe you could do some stuff to impress the other patrons.” “Sounds like little Connor would like to have his big old man show off a little,” Bud replied. “Or a lot,” I said quickly. “Sounds like fun,” Bud chuckled back to me. “You know how much I like showing off. It’s a plan. Let’s get some grub and then you can parade this muscle gramps in front of all your friends.” This made me smile.

“Please, Mr. Stevens, fuck me now,” Bruiser said out of nowhere. “If I don’t pop soon I’m going to explode.” It was clear the man was so ready to bust a major wad that he did not wish to wait even one more second. It was also clear by the purple color of his balls that Bruiser was using all of his remaining strength to not spurt buckets of cum. Bud Stevens could never pass up helping a man in need – it was partly because he was a good guy, but mostly because he was now so fucking strong that he had nothing to fear and could do almost anything. He also dearly wanted to plow the big muscleman - something awful. He figured the huge fireman could take more of a pounding than any other guy around – and Bud wanted to pound hard. He walked over to Bruiser, grabbed him at both sides of the waist, and lifted the large man into the air – as if he were as light as a small pillow. Bud teasingly brought Bruiser’s tight balls to his face and rubbed them against his bristly beard. The fireman moaned out loud and then began to plead. “No, please sir, not yet! I want to hold on longer. Hoisting me up is one thing, but please don’t tease me with your beard!” screamed Bruiser. “You’ve never been picked up before, have you, Bruiser?” Bud asked, pulling the man’s body away from his face. “No sir,” the man replied, “I’ve always been too big.” “Too big? Damn, son, you’re small. Well, you’re pretty small compared to me, boy,” Bud answered. “And you’re very light. Here, let’s lift your body with just one hand.” My huge muscleman tossed Bruiser’s body in the air and then let his ass come down on Bud’s upturned right palm. He then quickly pressed what anyone would say was a large man into the air – easily. The strength from Bud was mind-blowing to the other dude – he squirted out a big gob of pre-cum and it dripped down to the floor. It was pretty clear that Bruiser was about to lose his battle with his cock – and Bud didn’t want that to happen – not yet, anyway. He stopped pressing the big man up and down and just held him at shoulder height. Bruiser was breathing loudly out his mouth – like a woman giving birth. He really did not want to explode. “Hey Rogers,” Bud yelled. “Tell me something I should know about plowing your husband.” “He likes it hard and fast, sir,” Rogers quickly replied. “I can never thrust hard enough or fast enough for him. But be careful, he screams louder than the engine’s siren.” “Damn, that statement almost made me lose a load, myself,” Bud responded. “Is it okay with you Rogers if I give your big man his wish. It would also give me great pleasure.” “He’s all yours, sir,” Rogers said as he started pumping his own huge cock in anticipation. “I’d like him to have a pounding he’ll never forget.” “How about it, Bruiser,” Bud said, “you want me to air fuck you so hard that you’ll remember me for the rest of your life every time you sit down. It would make me happy to plow you and never let your feet touch the ground. That would thrill you, wouldn’t it, stud?” “Aw fuck, yes sir,” Bruiser replied, throwing his head back and letting out a cowboy-like yell. The guy was clearly ready to ride the big bucking bronco that was easily holding him in the air with one hand. “We just can’t kiss, sir. I save my lips only for my husband.” “I so respect that, Bruiser. Not to worry, there’s really only one thing I’m interested in attacking and I believe it’s going to be a lot tighter than your mouth. How about we make you do some screaming?” Bud responded. Bud then dropped the big fireman and caught him again at the waist. There was no way Bruiser’s feet were going to hit the ground – not for a while. Mr. Stevens wanted to plow and there was going to be absolutely nothing stopping him. Without even realizing it, I had grabbed my own hard meat and was standing ready for the show. Rogers was beside me and I could hear him grunting with anticipation, too. It seemed both of us had a ringside seat for the fun. “You might feel a little pain at first…” Bud started, but was interrupted. “Good!” shouted Bruiser as he waited for the invasion. “I like the pain, sir!” “Damn, son, by the sound of it I might get to use a lot more of my strength than I’ve used in a while,” Bud replied. “Since I got huge I’ve only plowed a big UPS man and the engine of a car I folded up with my own hands. I had to be kind of careful with both of those. I thinking it is going to be different with you, though.” “He can take it, sir!” Rogers exclaimed, “I promise.” “Then what the hell am I waiting for?” Bud said, lining Bruiser’s ass above his rock-hard bigger-than-life cock. If there had been a contest as to who was most satisfied during what happened next, it would have surely been a tie. The senior muscleman of steel did not ease his giant cock into the waiting ass of the big fireman – he literally slammed Bruiser’s body down the full length of his mega shaft with one powerful thrust. It was clear that the guy’s ass was super tight, but there was so much strength in Bud’s arms that penetrating the dude’s hole was a piece of cake. The thrill it gave to both men, however, was something neither of them could have anticipated. For a few minutes my big lover did not have to worry about his power – he didn’t have to curb his strength because of how weak other mortal men could be. He somehow knew that the muscular fireman, the guy who had been begging to be super plowed just minutes ago – would be able, and willing, to take his full giant rod in the ass with one super thrust. He had been right, of course, because the intensely loud cry that shot out of Bruiser’s mouth clearly registered a mixture of pain and sweet joyous satisfaction. I have no idea how the guy opened himself for the tree-trunk sized rod of Mr. Stevens, but the proof was in the fact that my big man’s balls smacked up against the fireman’s ass when the cock was rammed completely in. Bruiser’s face quickly turned to deep pleasure and he started howling like some kind of cowboy on the rodeo circuit. “Damn, that feels real nice, Bruiser,” Bud said, forcing his cock even deeper into the fireman. The happiness he felt seemed to make my senior muscleman swell up even bigger. I was scared at any moment I was going to hear his skin ripping because the bulges were so monstrous. The joy of fucking was pumping much more than just the big man’s cock – his body was popping bigger than ever. His pecs ballooned so much they looked like a giant resting place for his chin. By now his arms were so massive that they made the big fireman look small as he held him. I had a feeling Bruiser was about to get the ride of his life. The dude was looking at Bud’s monster guns and almost loving the sight more than the intense plowing he was getting below. “Little Bruiser likes my strength, doesn’t he?” asked Bud. “Fuck yeah!” exclaimed the fireman and then he quickly added, “Sir!” “It’s okay, son,” Stevens said with a chuckle, “there’s no need to be so formal since we’re now so intimate. Feeling stuffed, aren’t you, bub?” “Completely,” Bruiser replied – squeezing his cheeks tight, knowing it pleased the big man holding him. “Let’s show you a little more of my power, son” Bud said, looking over at me and winking. “This is for you, Connor.” The big man let go of Bruiser at the waist and moved his humongous arms up behind his head – so his monstrous biceps ballooned menacingly. The fireman’s body stayed completely upright – impaled by Bud’s powerful cock. All of Bruiser’s weight couldn’t make the rod bend at all – he just stayed there moaning loudly as he sank even lower on the huge man’s pole. Then Bud started flexing his cock – causing the smaller man to start breathing heavier – feeling the meat swell inside of him. That’s also when I started seeing Bruiser’s body moving perpendicular to the massive muscle mountain holding it in the air. Bud was forcing his cock to go down and the other man’s body could only do the bidding of the cock. Soon, the fireman was sticking straight out from Bud’s crotch – like some kind of dick-warmer wrapped around the thick pole. Bud forced his cock to go even lower and I noticed Bruiser slowly begin to slide off the huge shaft. Just when I thought he might fall, Bud snapped his cock back upward, carrying Bruisers body with it and forcing the man to slide back down the full length. This caused the fireman to holler like a high school cheerleader at a pep rally. Once Bruiser slammed back down to the base of the giant cock, Bud did the same thing again – giving much pleasure to the smaller man. “Look ma,” Bud said, teasingly, “no hands.” I could hear the two hands of Rogers – standing beside me – busily stroking his massive piece of meat while he watched the show. Seeing his big husband being manhandled by nothing but a large cock was probably too much for the guy. My big senior lover was controlling Bruiser with just his powerful rod. It was almost too much for me to handle. The sounds coming out of both firemen made it very clear that this was a muscle show they never dreamed would happen. From the deep grunts coming from the man beside me it was clear he wouldn’t make it much longer before popping – and popping hard. “Please, sir, go full throttle,” requested Bruiser, as he took a break from his loud moans. “Can’t son,” Bud responded, “If I tore into you with all my strength you’d end up just a wet spot and some bone dust. I could crush you so easily it would feel like crumbling up a dead leaf. Not to worry, though, dude. I’m going to give you a ride you’ll never forget and I can guarantee it’s going to give me a hell of a lot of pleasure, too! I’ll make sure of that. I’m afraid you’re gonna go so fast, though, that it will take a few hours for your head to stop spinning. You ready to rock and roll, little guy?” “Hell yes, sir!” Bruiser said joyously. “I like it rough.” “I’ll show you rough, boy,” Bud replied. The big man grabbed Bruiser at the hips again. He started jerking the guy up and down his large shaft, slowly at first and then picking up speed. The fireman’s moans got even louder. I watched in amazement as Bud’s massive arms started powering the guy up and down so fast that he became a blur – like a speeding car zooming past me as I stood on the side of the road. I could only see a fuzzy blob going up and down. “It must feel like a giant-sized jackhammer is fucking him,” I said to no one in particular. Bruiser’s moans quickly turned into something akin to a baby’s gurgle. I’m sure the dude was in seventh heaven from the speed at which he was being rammed. I had the feeling there were some airplanes that travelled slower than how fast the big guy was going up and down. I was shocked that Bruiser was able to hold out from shooting for so long. He had said he liked it rough and he had not been kidding. I knew my giant boyfriend could bring down buildings with his cock, but the fireman was proving to be a lot tougher than I thought. Meanwhile, Bud powered Bruiser up and down as if the big guy weighed nothing. It was like he was just shaking a protein drink or something. I could tell from sonic grunts of joy coming from my big lover that he was getting close to explosion. I sure hoped he held on to Bruiser because I got the feeling his ejaculation could send the dude sailing across the station and through the wall. I had to admit that the thought really turned me on. “Hold on to the man, Bud,” I warned, “Don’t put him in the hospital because he shot off your rod like a rocket.” “Not to worry, pretty Connor. I’m going to fill him up to the top. This dude can really take a beating,” Bud responded. I didn’t think it was possible for a guy to be plowed so hard and so fast – and I knew Bud wasn’t even using a fraction of his full strength. At the top speed Bud could use – and not hurt the guy – Bruiser became merely colored light zooming up and down. The guy was now silent – clearly so satisfied that no sound would have come close to expressing what he felt. He simply enjoyed the ride and concentrated hard so as to not cum too soon. I knew, however, that the build up inside of him would soon be too powerful for even Superman. Finally, the fireman could take no more. I could sense his ass cheeks tightening around Bud’s cock and my big senior boyfriend stopped the super pumping of his arms and slammed Bruiser’s ass fully down on his cock and waited – for the room to stop spinning in the fireman’s head and for his powerful release. “Here it comes, boys,” Bud yelled, “The guy’s going to explode like the finale of a huge fireworks show. There she blows and she’s gonna blow hard!” Bruiser threw his head back, his eyes closed tightly, and then let out the loudest yell I’ve ever heard emitted from a grown men. I had a feeling dogs were barking in response for a ten-mile radius. I actually had to cover my ears. And then it was like someone had untapped a fire hydrant – excuse the pun since he was a fireman. I haven’t ever seen a guy unload a full wad like the one that erupted from the fireman’s cock. It spewed up into the air and rained down everywhere – all over Bud’s tensed body, all over Bruiser, and all over the area around them. If we had been in a normal room the ceiling would have been covered in the man’s juice. I didn’t know one guy could produce so much semen, but then most guys weren’t rammed with super speed and super power from a senior muscle god. It was clear by the giant smile on his face that Bud Stevens was proud of the fireman’s ejaculation. “Damn, son, it’s like someone burst a dam! Well, I guess I kind of did, didn’t I?” exclaimed Bud in a low growling voice that made it clear he was about to explode, too. “Your sweet ass is tightening up like some kind of vice grip. That’s going to make this old man spew something fierce. Hold on to your hat, fella, it’s going to feel like someone untapped a tsunami inside of you!” For the second time that day I swear it seemed like Bud Stevens grew bigger right before my eyes. Suddenly, all of his massiveness seemed to swell even more monstrous than mere seconds earlier. I knew his body was preparing for a volcanic-sized eruption, but I had no idea the mounting pressure would make him grow. It was probably just my imagination – his beauty increasing tenfold as he neared his pleasure moment. I hoped to high heaven that the big man held on to Bruiser’s body because I was still scared the fireman would go shooting off like a rocket from the power of Bud’s ejaculation. The older man’s giant arms tensed majestically as he pulled the smaller man down even more snug on his giant rod. Bud’s huge chest then ballooned up with a big gasp and then every ounce of power in the man’s body seemed to go rushing to his crotch. My elder lover blasted a load of cum into the smaller man’s body with so much force that Bruiser’s eyes shot open and then rolled back into his head with such pleasure I knew could never be anticipated or explained. Both men were joined together by one incredible explosion that I swear shook the entire fire station. Bud’s monster-like bellow seemed to make all other sounds in the room stop in fear. It was clear, by the second major old man-juice injection that Bruiser had passed out – obviously satisfied beyond his wildest dreams. A huge smile streaked across his face and his hands still rested on Mr. Steven’s mammoth guns. I lost count after ten gushing thrusts from Bud’s crotch and got quite dizzy from withholding my own release – I was saving it for my man. That’s when I noticed that there wasn’t any sound or movement coming from Rogers – standing beside me. I looked over and saw that he was standing stock still like a statue and his face seemed to be turning a little blue. I immediately realized he was somehow frozen right at the point of orgasm. I could only think that the excitement was too much for him. His giant cock was sticking out like a cannon ready to be ignited. The pressure in the thing must have been close to unbearable. “Um . . . Bud, it looks like Rogers could use your help,” I said quickly. “Man, the dude is turning purple. It looks like there’s a problem with the plumbing in his giant hose,” Bud said. “I can fix that easily. He just needs something powerful to unclog that massive rod.” With the big Bruiser still impaled on his rock-hard, tree-sized cock, Bud walked over to where Rogers was doing his forced imitation of a statue in a museum. The fireman with the large cock looked like he was about to have a heart attack from the lack of release – clearly there was an enormous amount of cum waiting to be spewed. Bud knew just what to do to clear the blockage. He inhaled deeply, bent down, placed his mouth over the fireman’s mouth and exhaled with a strong burst of air. I watched as Rogers’ chest immediately expanded and then his cannon-sized cock followed – growing bigger from the blast of air and immediately shooting off like a bazooka. Bud’s breath put so much power behind the guy’s orgasm that his first blast of cum rocketed across the huge room and smacked into the metal door of a cabinet, twenty feet away. The noise was louder than Bud’s grunts or Bruiser’s earlier appreciative moans and I nearly lost my own building load when I saw that the force behind the ejaculation actually dented the metal. The second blast made the door cave in a little more. Bud’s breath was making the smaller fireman’s body turn into something like a cum rocket launcher. As Rogers’ cock dumped what seemed like a tub full of juice the guy started kissing Mr. Stevens back as if his life depended on it. It was like my elder boyfriend was the fireman’s life support. I knew just how he felt. As soon as the guy’s cock was completely empty and his stomach had stopped pumping like some kind of mega machine, the fireman looked up at Bud, pulled his lips away, mouthed a big thank you, and then crumpled into a passed-out pile on the floor. “I guess sometimes a kiss isn’t just a kiss, huh Connor?” Bud said, looking over at me. “Did you like how a little puff from my big body turned his giant cock into some kind of missile launcher? Look at how his cum busted up that cabinet. Pretty cool, huh?” I was so ready to explode myself that all I could do was nod my head up and down. Any other movement would have sent me off like a time bomb. Bud reached down and pulled the unconscious muscled Bruiser off of his cock and then placed him lovingly on the floor next to his husband. As soon as they felt the warmth of each other’s bodies the two firemen curled into each other’s arms – even though they were both completely out. Even in my desperate need for release I smiled when I saw the hunky Bruiser pull the smaller Rogers into his arms and then begin to suck on one of his thumbs. Old man Stevens had clearly satisfied the guy so much that he was returning to some childlike state of pure happiness. Seeing the married men resting in Bud Stevens’ heaven was beautiful. Meanwhile, the big man was standing there lifting his arms up and down like he was curling a barbell – making his massive globular vein covered biceps pump up to insane proportions. “Hey little Connor-babe, did you see how these huge guns pumped big Bruiser up and down on my cock so fast he became only a flash of colored lightning,” Bud said, clearly having a moment of self-adulation. “His big body was so light that it was a breeze to rocket him up and down my hard shaft. Damn, I got to use more of my strength fucking him than I ever thought possible. That big man could take the kind of pounding I long to offer. And knowing it turned you on little man made it even more exciting. And what about my super breath making Rogers shoot off like some kind of powerful missile? That was hot, huh? Look at what he did to that metal cabinet over there! He dented the door in just from me adding a super blast behind his orgasm. Man, that was fucking hot, wasn’t it, my little lover?” The lack of an immediate response and the sound of a pitiful whimper from my body made the big man look up from his massive arms. He had been so wrapped up at staring at his bulging muscles that he had not noticed how desperately I needed release. I had been a good little muscle-worshipping lover and saved my own orgasm for the man, but he had been too excited about all he had done to notice. I immediately saw that Bud was embarrassed and angry with himself for not noticing. That warmed my heart considerably, but all of my strength was being used to prevent my cock from spewing – hearing the man talk about his feats of strength and watching him gaze at his own muscles was proving to be almost too much. Suddenly, I was scooped up in the man’s arms and he was apologizing profusely. “Oh babe, I’m so sorry,” Bud said as he lifted me into the air. “You’ve been a good boy and saved your juice for me and I haven’t even noticed. You made it through all the fun with the firemen and the massive cum explosions. I may be strong as hell, but you’re the superhero. I didn’t think it was possible for anyone to hold out that long. Here, let me give you the kind of relief that makes your toes curl!” Bud Stevens held me at the waist and pulled my crotch toward his face. He opened his warm wet mouth and plopped my raging hard-on into the waiting cavity. As soon as his lips clamped down on my throbbing rod the big man inhaled slowly like a super vacuum on its highest level. It wasn’t a quick slurp – Bud could make the suction last as long as he wanted and it was immediately clear that he wanted to drain me with one long powerful sucking. As soon as I started blasting my cum into his mouth it felt like I was going to be turned inside out by him pulling all of my organs out through my cock. He didn’t stop for even a second. I didn’t orgasm in spurts – like a normal guy – it was, instead, a long continuous explosion that meticulously drained my body of every ounce of cum it could have possibly churned out during recent events. Not only did my toes curl up in tensed ecstatic pleasure, my entire body became so rigid I’m sure it felt like I had become instantly petrified. Bud sucked slowly and powerfully – knowing the kind of magnified sexual gratification it would give. The huge man didn’t need air in the same way as normal human beings, so he could continue his powerful drain of my body as long as he wanted. From the moans of happy enjoyment he was emitting I realized his actions were pleasing him as much as me. I had no control over anything - either what he was doing or how my body was reacting. I was completely under the spell of his powerful mouth and we both loved it that way. I kept thinking I was surely out of cum but then my body would somehow find more to blast down the big man’s throat. It wasn’t until near the end of my drawn-out orgasm that I realized I had been screaming in pure sexual bliss the entire time. All I had been able to focus on was the powerful suction from the muscle man’s mouth. I was also busy re-living all the things Bud had done that day in my mind – dragging a tree a few yards so I could have some shade, lifting an entire fire engine like it weighed nothing, and playing around with twenty big firemen like they had been mere dolls for his pleasure. It became very clear to me that I was going to join the unconscious firemen in a Bud Stevens induced sleep as soon as my body was drained of every drop of cum. I didn’t mind. I was in the arms of my huge boyfriend and he loved me with a ferocity that not only gave much security – it made me only think about pleasing him. Bud wanted me to find strength feats for him to do to make me happy and I was beginning to realize I was the right guy for the job. I wanted my giant senior muscleman to be so satisfied from pleasing me that he was happy beyond belief, too. As my head fell back and my eyes began to close I reached down and rested my hands on the sides of Bud’s face – caressing his cheeks lovingly. It was my sign to him that I was totally spent and extremely satisfied. His own moans of pleasure increased as he sucked in a few last drops to signal that he felt the same way. That’s when I finally chose to pass out.

So this is kind of the official start. https://muscle-growth.org/topic/7016-a-supers-secret/'>The prologue (click this sentence!) isn't TOO important, but can shed some light on Evan's backstory. The story's segments have titles to them that relate to the upcoming part and act as a way to break up segments (time skips). Let me know what you think about the story or just point out weird parts/errors! Be as honest as you want. My super power is being able to take criticism. :^) ***An Underwhelming Beginning*** I stood there in nothing but a pair of white compression shorts. I was trying my best to appear confident, but my heated red face was not helping. Maybe it was done that way just to make me quickly choose a costume and get out of the science gal's hair. Well she's more of a PR lady with a degree somewhere in the science field and one in the magic field. Which was funny, because the line between magic and science became blurrier as technology advanced... Talk about a hard set of degrees to keep track of. "So I had a few concepts digitized up for you. The main part will obviously be a power suit. Otherwise known as this thing." She pushed a few buttons and brought up a 3D model of some tight jumpsuit. I could only cringe. “Put it on so we can decide what to do for the personal flare.” "Kay-la...” I cleared my the lump from my throat to speak clearly. “Why does that have to be the main part?" "Your powers. They decide what part will be the best. This is a very durable and flexible jumpsuit with several helpful features, hence why it's called a Power Suit. A-doy." Oh. How professional. As I put on the suit, I found myself doubting my initial feelings about the costume. It perfectly conformed to my body without smothering me and even the raised collar covering my neck wasn't restricting. The bottom section wasn't revealing despite the snugness around my legs. The top actually highlighted my musculature and gave me a shapelier upper body. More importantly, the freakishness of my muscles were hidden. The suit wasn't just flat boring tight material. It had some raised segments, particularly the shoulders, forearms, calves, waist, and up the middle of my torso. It made it look like a stitched together ensemble, not just a jumpsuit. “OK, nice. So you can look through the database here to find things for the flare.” She moused over some tabs and a cute cat video came up. “Um... Uh...” She hastily pulled up the right tab. “No cats were seen. Got it?” “Nyah~ cats here, ma'am.” I chuckled as her face said did you really say that. “Wait. Cats. There's no cat-themed Super, right?” “You're going too far with this joke. I will-” “No. I'm serious. Cat-me, woman!” She just rolled her eyes, then scrolled through the database to fulfill my request. Instead of watching her, I turned to the nearby mirror. Damn I looked good with the suit on. I was beginning to like my body a bit. I flexed a few times, smirking as my muscles and suit worked together to put on a show. Oddly enough, my flexes appeared less comical and more... Intimidating, I suppose? My face was handsome, but when my fighting stance was set I looked like a cut warrior. Perhaps I was like most Supers. “I just need the suit to make the final modifications.” Kayla poked the back of my head. “Make out with yourself later.” Kayla scurried off with my suit, leaving me alone with myself and the mirror. I didn't feel that great anymore. I knew the suit was going to be a self-esteem crutch. Maybe I could come to love myself as time went on. But until then, my Super Identity would be my second skin. A few moments passed and Kayla came back with the modified suit. I carefully put on the suit, mask, and headband. Mirror time again! “Hmph. This actually looks cooler than I thought. This kinda reminds me of that white cat my folks had. I think it was... An Abyssinian? Oh, that works. Abyss the Super. Super cool, am I right? I am a cat-genius. I just made your job super easy.” Truth be told, I didn't care about my identiy much. I liked cats and rolled with it. It's also thanks to cats that I got into gymnastics, mostly because their antics were fasinating when I was a kid... I may or may not have thrown a few cats around to study their anti-gravity tricks. “Adding cat in front of everything totally doesn't work. Please don't do that when talking to the public. Anyway, yeah, everything you're wearing has a nice blend of advanced technology and a little bit of magic. We're still haven't fully grasped magic, but I personally think we've made great strides with our current tech. The mask and headband-ears are all one piece. Your suit is a giant one piece, but you can detach the gloves and boots if need be. Here's a CaID with all you need to know about your suit. It's pretty straight forward to use, like a cellphone with a holographic screen.” A blend of science and magic sounded cool, that's for sure. I reach for the phone and Kayla pointed to my side. I shifted sideways, noticing there was a holster for my CaID and the belt was actually a tail. Well, it's a flat backwards belt with the extra flack just dangling behind me. All the features worked nicely to be cat-like without being unbearably cute. I was definitely a kitty now, or rather, a silvery-white cat man. My green eyes and brown hair contrasted nicely with the suit's brilliantly white default. “Not bad. It started as a joke and now we're here. This thing is getting cooler the more I look a-” “Are you a fuckin' cat?” Felix's voice made me glow red. No. Not cool anymore. Not when guys like Felix looked at me. It's like I'm in highschool and I'm trying to impress the cool kids. “Why am I seein' this shit, Kayla?” “But Felix and Catman, I mean Abyss, seems like a perfect pair. You'll be partners until further notice.” Kayla stated. “Mainly for publicity reasons since Felix gets tons of attention and you're new. We need to let the world know that although Hellrick fell a while ago, we are not short on Supers. You can also learn the ropes from a vet like Felix. Leave me alone and go to the location marked on the CaID's map. That's from the higher ups, not just me. Toodle-loo, kitties.” “What?” “What?!” ***Bleu Divinté Is Not A Dressing*** I was literally in Felix's shadow as we walked through the city. People cleared the way as Felix casually strolled across the pavement. He surely got everyone's attention. Some attention was directed my way too, mostly confused stares and double-takes. Sure enough, pictures were taken and sent to the data cesspool known as the Internet. Why have a press conference when I could just casually get a free ride on Felix's popularity? He's the only Super who didn't have a secret identity. That made him media-bait wherever he goes. “Here we are, stop being a little pussy and stand up straight. You're a fuckin' Super. Act like it.” “Heh, cat jokes! My look is totally growing on you, isn't it?” “What?” So he didn't realize his choice of words were actu-... I was not surprised. As we closed in on our destination, it became clear that we were going to the museum. I should have expected that given the location and that day's event. Guard duty seemed simple enough for my first public outing as a Super. “Hello, Felix. I am the museum director, Wendy Teal.” The woman's tone alone was far more professional than Kayla's entire demeanor. She gestured inside and we matched her pace. Felix's heavy footsteps drowned out most sounds, so I had to pay extra close attention. “The details are all over the news, so I am sure you know why you are here.” “I don't keep up with the news, lady.” “She's talking about Bleu Divinté. It's a-” “Is that a salad dressin'?” “Who said that?” She spun around with a look of confusion. She steps sideways twice and noticed Felix's hulking body was concealing me. Of course I was not intentionally hiding from her... I think. “You're the other Super?” “Yep. E- Abyss is the name, fighting crime and chasing elusive red dots is my-.” Felix clutched my arm, glaring and scowling to fully convey his feelings towards me at that moment. He's not wrong to be mad. I was more quirky compared to my old self. The best way to deal with my situation was to fake it until I made it. Meanwhile, the professional woman lightly giggled, chuckled, then let it all snowball into bent over laughter. She went on for a couple of seconds, leaving us to wait until she was done. “Really though?!” She wiped away tears, “That was the worst introduction I have ever heard. It was so awful that it was spectacular. You have got a fan already, kitty-cat.” “Seriously?” “Seriously?!” “Seriously.” She straightened her outfit as she eerily reverted back to her professionalism without a proper emotional transition. I wished I could swipe over to the next emotion like that. “This is perfect, actually. I bet you are far stealthier than Felix. You can be on the skywalk above the exhibit as a hidden guard of sorts.” “So it's a catwalk?” She snickered, “Yes. Yes it is. As for you, Felix... I have a lovely array of formal attire for you to choose from. You will be patrolling the first floor. If anyone is going to try anything, the first thing they will see is you. And quite frankly, I think any normal criminal would not try to go through you just to get a measly atleastone00millionupto300milliondollars.” “I fuckin' hate everythin' right now.” He mumbled and whined. “Bad cat jokes and we're guardin' salad dressin' or some shit.” ***A Tale Of Two Felixs*** Between changing my suit black and the intense spot lighting, I could easily blend in with the darkness engulfing the catwalk. Everything was perfect, if another Super was in his place, the museum-goers would probably be more interested in them than the Bleu Divinté display. The swarming attention would be a distraction for the Super, making it easier to get a head start on any heist before the Super can safely react. Felix on the other hand was a person-repellent. Sure people stared at him, but not for long. Me on the other hand? I was finding myself staring at him, the exhibit, him, the exhibit, him, him, him... And then the exhibit. Felix appeared to be an entirely different man with formal attire on. It was hard for my mind to register. “Which are you admiring? The exhibit or the Latino hunk?” “Yeh-eeee!” I slammed my back against the catwalk's railing. I could see a few people look around in confusion from down below before I turned my attention to the voice. It was an amazingly bulky guard. “Oh.” “You sure are a scaredy-cat.” The guard smiles, offering to help me up. He filled out his uniform nicely and was no stranger to the gym. He stood a couple of inches taller than me and was most certainly wider than me. “I'm in charge of patrolling the second floor of the museum. I, er, heard there was a new Super up here. I just wanted to see. Heheh, you sure are a cutie.” “Oh, ehem, yeah. I'm a Super.” I wanted to be cool, not cute. I held out my hand and spoke in a deeper tone. “Abyss' the name.” “I'm Felix.” He shook my hand, then backed up to perform a most muscular pose. His pecs nearly caused the buttons of his shirt to fly off and I could hear his thick biceps making the sleeves cry. The odd thing was, he could easily pass for Felix's brother. “As you might have guessed, Felix is my favorite Super.” “You share the same name and hobbies, it seems.” I crossed my arms and tilted my head, “Though something tells me you're far more responsible than him if you have this job... Probably.” “Probably indeed.” He nods. “So what's your power? Do you transform into, like, a beastman or something?” “Flexibility and super strength. Today's my first day out here. They're going to announce all the fun details later.” “Uh... Super strength?” I imitated his flex and my muscles nearly matched his in size. The guard was taken aback as his mouth fell open. I don't blame him, considering my muscles temporarily doubled in size. I couldn't help but laugh. “Pff-sorry! Sorry.” “OK! I believe you now! Your arm was all, like, boom!” He adjusted his hat... And pants. “I thought you were just a nice little kitty, but you're probably a scary tiger when your claws are out. I'll make sure not to commit any crimes. Unless it's stealing your heart. Yeeeah?” “Don't worry. It's right where I left it.” I pat my chest a few times and smirked. My uniquely dense muscles made it apparent my body was a weapon with each deep thump. “I'll work on my fabulous charming skills and get you next time. You'll rue the day you met me!” He waved as he exited the scene. Either he was legitimately crushing on me or he was a great, albeit overly-dramatic, actor. I crossed my arms and shook my head. What a character. A dumb character. I positioned myself over the most expensive part of the exhibit, the Bleu Divinté Crown, and used my CaID to pull up a list of the museum's workers. As expected, Guard Felix was not on the list at all. I called Felix immediately. “Apparently the cat's out of the bag. A guard named Felix knows I'm up here. Except the only Felix working here is technically you. Too suspicious, right?” “Hmph. You sure? You only had two weeks of trainin' so far. You could be wrong.” “Hey, I know I'm a rookie but I'm not dumb!” I hiss. “I know. I was just makin' sure you had confidence in your findin's.” Oh wow, I sure got schooled there. I bet he was waiting for me to spot something to confirm his suspicions of someone scouting the area. I was hoping that the knowledge of my powers would deter Faux-Felix or whoever he's working with from committing a felony. I just hoped it was enough. ***Catastrophe In The Museum*** The entire time Felix was purposefully making people uncomfortable. Just a simple look did the trick. It was his way to subtly get people out of there before the crap hit the fan. Time passed and the crowd thinned out, meaning if something did happen there would be less civilians in harm's way. That's when I saw Faux-Felix make a secondentrance nearly an hour after his first appearance. He looked upwards and put his finger to his lips, thought I doubt he could see where I specifically was. He pointed to the main entrance and signed for me to signal Felix. “Felix, the entryway... I think we should start clearing it.” Felix didn't respond, choosing to just work his magic and get people away from the entrance. All he did was stand there with his arms crossed, making the Museum patrons turn down other hallways. The ones in the room chose to leave the same way where Faux-Felix popped out. Was this just an elaborate joke to make us look like fools? Only time would tell, and quite frankly, time seemed impatient... Loud thuds and screams indicated something was barreling down the hallway. I could see Felix push people away before a giant man crashed right into him. Felix almost lost is footing as he tried his best to stand his ground. His power made him hard to move around and practically impossible to kill. Yet the hulking brown behemoth managed to make Felix skid backwards anyway. People scattered quickly, but the behemoth caught two civilians anyway. He wrapped his humongous arms around them and they passed out almost instantly, although it didn't seem like he was applying much pressure. I never seen the guy before, but apparently Felix did. “It's the asshole who crushed my truck!” “WAHAHAHAHAAA YEP! WANNA SEE ME CRUSH THESE WIMPS TOO?!” His violent baritone voice cut through the room. He was gigantic, almost 7 feet tall from my point of view. His arms were slightly coiled around the civilians, yet it was apparent he was just a jolt away from crushing them. So much muscle was on his frame that it seemed impossible for him to even exist. Based on his attire, he appeared to be an army man. His skin was coffee brown and his intense brown eyes pierced through the darkness to spot me. He smirks and throws the civilians at Felix. Felix catches them and tosses them over his shoulder, getting them to safety quickly. “Take the crown too, Felix!” I say, making sure to get both the civilians and the villain's target away from him ASAP. “Here kitty kitty kitty. I see you!” He punches the marble floor, causing it to shatter and fly upward. Some of the debris hits the catwalk, causing it to shake. I hop down, performing a double twist and sticking the landing. “So scary... WAHAHAHUUH! YEAH RIGHT! I'LL CRUSH YOU, YOU STUPID CAT, AND THEN MAKE MILLIONS AFTER!” “It's just us. The crown's gone. You're done here.” “You. Idiot.” His tone goes from bumbling villain to deadly monster. “I want to be the strongest. I want to be a God. So killing a super kitty... Then Felix the immortal... BWAHAH-HAAAH! IT GETS MY BLOOD BOILING! EVERYONE WILL WORSHIP AND FEAR THE ALMIGHTY ALDRIC! ” He winds up his arm and recklessly thrusts it in my direction. I skillfully dodge his attack, placing my hands on his arm to thrust myself upward. I flip, using my tail to latch on the leaning catwalk to halt my upward momentum. The feeling of his vascular arm still clings to my hands. I could feel them pulsing... It was unsettling. Aldric jumps, attempting to grab me and failing as I dodge yet again. He brings down the entire catwalk. With a sadistic grin he uses the broken catwalk as projectiles, causing me to evade them while still keeping the artwork safe. Finally one of them hits me and he cackles briefly, only to see I caught the metallic mass before it ruined a priceless bust of delicate lapiz lazuli. I let the metallic mass fall to the ground and twirl my tail as a way to taunt him. “Phew, close one! Can we stop playing cat and mouse? You should just come at me... Or are you a scaredy-cat?” “GRAAAAAAAAAAAH!” Aldric pulls out a syringe and injects it into his neck before busting out into a sinister cackle. His cackles deepened, almost as if he were transforming into a delirious demon. His muscles flexed and pulsed, changing him immediately before my eyes. It was almost like seeing what happened to me two weeks ago, but to someone who was already enormous. I took my chance and charged at him, aiming for his legs to take him down. As I charged, his legs thickened with muscles, destroying his pants in the process. The muscles were crammed together to the point where it looked like he had one monstrous tree trunk of a leg. Aldric swatted me away with ease. His footsteps cracked the marble below him. His shirt ripped into shreds as his bulging torso exploded through the fabric. Even though he stood over me, all I could see was a huge mound of fleshy meat hanging far above me. He laughs as he takes advantage of the situation. He drops himself on me, pinning me down with his growing bulk and overwhelming power. I could feel the marble shatter beneath me, digging into my skin. Despite the sound of the room cracking and creaking around us, I could audibly hear the growth of his body as it bloated. Deep sounds of satisfaction echoed throughout him. The growth looked painful, yet he clearly seemed to enjoy the power it was bestowing upon him. “THAT'S ALL?! REALLY?! PATHETIC KITTY CAN'T EVEN FIGHT BACK?!” He grunts as he applies more pressure. Aldric's stance widens over me, freeing my lower body as a look of confusion crossed his face. His still-growing bulk was removing any form of flexibility he had. Giving me just the right amount of leverage to fight back. I used my legs to lift his body upwards, although he tried his best to keep me pinned down with his hands. I flipped him over and wound up on top, maneuvering my legs around his mountainous traps and delts. Like a tenacious crab, my claws legs clamped down and refused to let go. He struggled against the might of my legs, but the monstrous size of his upper torso and arms pushed against each other. It was physically impossible for him to pry me off him at that point. Aldric tried his best to scramble to his feet, nearly falling over as he gets up a few times. He frantically tries his hardest to crush me between his back and any surface near him. Soon his pace slowed down as he ran out of air, but even worse, ran out of space for his body to move. He was practically waddling before he was forced to give up. He falls unconscious, smashing more of the marble floor below us to bits. I step back, seeing how the once enormous man was a pile of immobile flesh and muscle. His muscles misshaped, huge, and seemingly squirming beneath his glistening brown skin. I flipped him over and placed separate paralyzer cuffs on him, since there'd be no way to use one set. His body was sprawled out like a giant T-X combination. His muscles simply wouldn't let his body return to a resting position. “Shit! That was quick.” I hear Felix from behind me. He crossed his arms, showing off his glorious pecs and biceps. “Um... Felix... Why are you in nothing but boxer briefs?” “Fight in a suit? Yeah right.” He shrugs as he walks up to me and pets me. “Good kitty.” “S-stop!” I stammer as I swat away his hand. I look back at the man lying on the floor, his body still pulsating. It was eerie, yet mesmerizing. That's when I feel Felix's hands on my shoulder. “Your back is bloody! Are you OK?” “I'm fine Felix. You woo-rr-yyy toooo...” ***Good Or Bad*** I woke up somewhere engulfed in a loud commotion. I swear I could hear Felix's voice discuss something and then Hana. When I fully came to, I noticed I was inside some vehicle. An ambulance, perhaps? “See? He's fine! His first adrenaline rush just got to him is all.” “You may be right. For once.” She turns her attention to me, “I was a little worried. I think the pain just caught up to you is all.” “Idiot! I thought you trained? You have to focus on strengthenin' your skin! Or else shit like this happens.” “Rookie's mistake? Eheheh...” I tried to play it off as no big deal. I looked over and noticed Hana was actually Madam Butterfly right now. Her outfit was something similar to a purple monarch butterfly's design with a very elaborate skirt and some furry trim on the top. “You should be working. Don't worry about me.” “You're right.” She stood up and exited the ambulance. Before leaving she turned around, “You did great, Abyss. I hope to work with you in the future.” “You better watch out. Cats like to swat at pretty little butterflies like you.” WHY DID I SAY THAT? Still, Hana laughed as she closed the door to give me some privacy. There was a moment of awkward silence before Felix decided to rustle my hair/cat ears again. “The best fightin' cat around.” “Stop that!” I gasp, “Eeeey, the cat thing's rubbing off on you, right?” “Not really. I still can't believe you're a fuckin' cat. Anyway, never fight by yourself again, got it? I hate missin' out on the action.” “I'll be sure to leave some ass for you to kick next time.” “Now you're learnin'.” Felix laughed as he slapped my back. I cringed and he awkwardly reacted, giving my shoulder two pats before pulling back. He looked away and grunted while I sighed and shook my head. I knew it was only late afternoon, but it felt like the day was already over. It was extremely unsatisfying. I mean, sure, I saved the day and brought down a villain. I was super awesome on my first day. I feel like being a Super has made me more confident, if not a bit too cocky. So maybe it was satisfying enough. But what was Aldric's deal? Who was that Faux-Felix fellow? Or better yet, who made that dangerous serum? Perhaps time would tell. As my folks taught me, it's not wise to dwell on questions that clearly can't be answered. Not until there's some facts to go on, anyway. “So. Felix. Clothing actually exists, y'know?”

I had this fantasy stuck in my head for a while so I decided to type it up! This is kind of just the intro. I'll keep posting in this one topic since they come in parts. Please tell me what you thing, good or bad! This is my first story I wrote where the character is telling it as it happens, so IDK if it's entirely grammatically correct... I hope you enjoy it anyway! Part 1 I look at pictures of perfect deities drawn throughout the ages, and then I look at the super powered people of this world. Yep, they sure appear frustratingly similar. Body hair, what's that? Fat, never heard of it! Balding, sounds funny. Ugly, I am too busy looking in a mirror to see an example of what this “ugly” is. Signs of aging, uh that thing with the lines and stuff? I have to work around those kinds of people 6 out of 7 days a week! Sure they aren't as shallow or stupid as I make them sound, but they do act like divas from time to time because they know they are VIPs of the world. Even if a super powered humanoid came along with a better version of their powers, they would still be irreplaceable. We simply call them Supers. They say there are only 124 known Supers in the world. So the Supers Western Operations Center, or SWOC, only has 6 Supers on our pay role. There are similar centers like the one I work at throughout the world. We all have lightning fast transportation at their disposal, so we can transport Supers many miles away from the center within minutes. Technically, this is a branch of America's military but it has free range compared to other branches. After all, Supers are scary compared to normal civilians or even the military. So it's our job to make them seem like comic book heroes that everyone will love or at least tolerate. They are required to save people while being in the public spotlight, after all. Every Super is featured in a magazine or news segment at least once a week, or if they get a lucky break, every 2 weeks. As for me... I'm most certainly not a perfect being like the Supers around me. My hair is a dark golden blond and matches nicely with my turquoise eyes. I think I'm pretty handsome, especially with my rugged stubble on my face. I'm 5'6” and weigh 138 pounds. I may be on the shorter side, but I'm able to do things most men can't and my body is extremely lean, almost too lean. The thing is, I'm also a Super. My ability is the elusive super strength... A Super with super strength.. Yep. Sure, Supers are stronger than the average person, but my super strength is the real deal. I can lift my body weight times my body weight. If I worked out using my powers every day, I'd be massive. I have the ability to grow my body and join the ranks of the Supers, but I don't want to. Doing so would mean I have to give up gymnastics. I'm well on my way to the Olympics at this rate. I don't even have to use my super power to be great at it. Still, at the same time, I always wondered how I'd appear as a full fledged Super. “Evan! New clothes! Now!” A familiar deep voice rings through my ears, followed by a thud as charred clothing covers my desk. Soot exploded out of the clothing, causing me to cough so I couldn't respond right away. “Fire proof my ass! You fuckin' liar!” “... Ug... I thought I smelt something...” I look up to see the infamous Super Jerk, Felix, standing naked in front of my desk. My face flushes with scarlet hues as I turn away, but the image of Felix is forever burned in my mind now. Thankfully soot covered up some of his tanned musculature, making it easier to snap back to reality. “It's fire resistant. Fire resistant is not 100% fire proof. You're not supposed to dance through the fire to show off how cool you are, you know.” “I don't see you helpin' people 'n' riskin' your life! I'll do what I wanna do!” He grits his teeth and stares me down as he leans over my desk. I stare right back into those angry light brown eyes of his. Eventually his intensity lessens and he backs off. “I'll wait over here.” Despite being a coordinator, I have a lot of power. I know they can't hurt me and I'm the one who files their requests; I'm kind of like their work dad. Their only leverage of being powerful Supers isn't effective against me. I smirk to myself as I contact SWOC's #1 outfitter to get new clothes for Felix. I look up to see him sitting on the lobby's sofa, getting soot all over it. For some reason, I imagine the sofa doesn't mind, given the fact Felix is amazingly built. Even the weakest of supers are amazingly built... Well, the ones I've seen, anyway. Felix was a man of Hispanic descent, hailing from Puerto Rico. He had a slight accent, but not enough to be noticeable. He stood at 6'2” and weighed 275 pounds of pure muscle. Even with the soot covering his light brown body, I could see the veins snaking over his rugged muscle. His black hair was long, so he had to wear a headband or hair tie most of the time. Except it seems he lost his in the fire, so he was constantly brushing his bangs out of his eyes. Soot was going everywhere. “Heh.” I laugh to myself as I notice him gritting his teeth in frustration. I dug through my drawer and pulled out a hair tie. I walked over to him and waved it in front of his face. He looked at me with a flat expression before snatching it from me and pulling his hair back into a pony tail. He looked like a stereotypical smooth-talking Hispanic lover, but hey, there's nothing wrong with that. More soot came from his hair as he tried to get it into a pony tail, causing me to step back. He must be a sponge for soot. “I guess your other super power is generating soot and random debris, eh?” “What is that ev- Just shut up.” He crossed his legs and folded his arms, resuming his angst ridden teenager routine. His true age is 38, though he sure didn't act it. He was just the right age, where a man is fully matured. A male at his absolute peak of virility and perfection. I think he wouldn't age anymore, either, since I have never seen a Super appear older than 45. I hated the fact that such a jerk looked so good. “Fuck off until you get me some clothes.” “You know your clothes take a while... Maybe you should workout your body as much as you do your arms and pecs. Then get a shower.” I shrug my shoulders and walk away. “Shut up!” He demands again as he follows up with audible noises of contemplation and discomfort. He groped his pecs and then ran his hand along his thighs. I was right. He was defeated. He got up and darted for the locker rooms. I could hear gasps from the security desk as he ran out of my office/lobby. “DO YOU DO THAT ON PURPOSE? GOD DAMN BOY, YOU BETTER GET SOME CLOTHES ON BEFORE I HAVE A SUIT OF TUNGSTEN FUSED TO YOUR SKIN!” And of course, one Super leaves and another one enters. Probably with a request. Hana walks up to the desk and sits down on it, flipping her hair as if she's preparing for publicity shots. “Can you find clothes that actually stay on Felix?” “Well, there's no such thing as Super-proof clothing, only Super-resistant.” I sigh as I pull out my tablet. “Do you need anything?” “No.” She purses her full lips and flips her hair again. I don't know if her Japanese heritage or her Super genetics are responsible for her beautifully long hair, but either way she had it going on. “You know, isn't it weird how Felix always manages to destroy his clothing at least once a week?” “He's a show-off. He lingers too long in the line of danger and his clothes pay the price... Rest in peace, you once marvelously weaved strands of perfectly engineered fibers.” “Pfft,” She stifles her laughter, “Sure. That's why. Anyway~ Any gymnastics sessions coming up?” “Um. Yeah. Why?” “... So we can watch?” “So you can what?” I squint and grit my teeth as I frown, “I-” “Yeah. One of us usually goes to your things and records it so the others can see. It's entertaining.” “I'm glad you find normal people swinging around so entertaining.” “We hear you're gunning for the Olypmics at this rate. Super or not, that's impressive. I mean, hell, even most of the Supers can't do crazy stunts with that kind of accuracy. You don't need to be a Super to do extraordinary things. We're just rooting for you, not laughing at you.” She smiles and pats my hand. I feel myself radiate with embarrassment because: 1) I was thinking she was making fun of me and 2) because they actually supported me... From afar, but still, support is support. “Thanks, then. Sorry I get a little-” “Insecure?” She raises her eyebrow, accompanied by an all-knowing smirk. “Most Supers don't look down on others. It kind of sucks when people think we're making fun of them when we say things like 'wow awesome job!' or something. Have confidence in yourself and you'll go far. Um. But. Like. Not Felix's level of confidence. You lose expensive clothes that way and become a soot person.” “Heheh, yeah, but it's endearing.” “And oh so adowabuuu~” She adds, and we both laugh for a good while at Felix's expense. *************** The day trudges on and we find ourselves somewhat busy. But as always, the work gets done and paperwork follows. I'm busy filing the remaining paperwork at 8:40PM before my shift is up. I go over the inventory, making sure all gadgets and vehicles are in place or in a Super's possession. That's when I notice a standard jeep missing. It was taken out by Felix but for a reason unknown. Quickly, I track it to see what the big idiot is up to only to see the vehicle move from SWOC at 8:12PM and fall off the map at 8:24PM. “At the mountain range...” I mutter to myself. I look through the roster to see if any Supers are on duty or free, but it there was no one until 9:20PM at the earliest. I pick up my phone and dial Felix... Of course, no answer. “Ug, what is this idiot up to? If he gets in trouble again then he's suspended. Then it'll look bad for me.” I bite my lip and mull it over some more in my head. Round... And round... And round... Fine! I'll go look for him AGAIN just so I don't have to be held responsible for letting him go unaccounted for! Here I thought the security guards in the garage would do their job and alert me. But nope. Here I go. I suppose all I need to do is just verify his location and reasoning for being out there, then I can go home. I live out that way anyway, so I'll just go check up on him. At least he isn't putting me through too much trouble.

Chapter 3 - The Gift of My Re-Birth The second the warm glow of the headlights hit my face, I felt better. I was so glad that he was here and I could just hop in and tell him to “go, go, go”. I didn’t want to see my father anytime soon and the sorrow and loneliness that would be on my mother’s face was going to be a little too much to bear. My clothes felt tighter. My gym shorts were literally hugging my ass with skin tightness due to the pulling of my hardening cock. My tank shirt was slowly tearing at the seams, centimeters at a time, as it was straining to hold me in as well. God this felt so fucking good, but I had no control of it at all. Even though I was still so angry at my father, I felt like a million bucks. My body did whatever it felt like doing. I wondered that if my intense emotions inside had triggered this new growth spurt, and if calming myself down, would make me return to normal, just like David Banner? I tried to think of anything neutral, but my clothes just felt tighter. I ran around the front of the truck and I peered into who was driving the Ford F150. The figure behind the wheel was huge and he literally filled over half of the front seat. My god, this was my Uncle? The door opened from the inside and pushing it was the most massive hand and arm I had ever seen. Some fear, more over an intense desire took over and my shirt tore a little more. “Come on and get in and let’s start this thing right, little man,” the extremely deep bass voice said from inside. “Sure, let’s get outta here, I’m done with this place. They’re driving me nuts and I’m not little.” I exclaimed with a renewed confidence, as I threw my stuff in the back bed and jumped in the passenger side. As I stretched to get in the big 4x4 I heard and felt a larger tear in my shorts. This time the cool night air snuck in the opening of the tear and it gave me an added pleasure-jolt. I shut the door as his massive arm shifted the gears and we were in reverse and on the road in a flash. I was somewhat afraid to look at much more than the arm in fear that I would either scream in fear of the “Monster” that dad had called him or cream myself immediately as I’m sure I would explode out from my clothes, all from just being in his presence. Only as we would pass a streetlight would I get a quick glimpse of this mammoth man. God, my uncle was HUGE! I knew that having feelings for a relative wasn't looked upon with affirming eyes of the public, and I know how wrong it was that I was excited about my grandpa, and how my anger turned me on in front of my father, but I didn’t care if the man seated next to me was related to me or not. I wanted him. I wanted him so much my heart was racing and my body was starting to react even more so. Hell, he was only related by marriage, I thought. So Fuck It. I felt two more tears in my shorts. Then he laid his hand on my lap and said, “Steve, I’m not your Uncle. The Name’s Lloyd. I’m you’re Uncle’s…a…partner at the farm. We are really looking forward to getting to know you out there. We have a lot planned for you and it should be a lot of fun and good times, but it’s not gonna be easy either. I’m sure you’ll be leaving there a changed man.” He squeezed my leg. “Hmmmm, very nice quads there. Your uncle said you played football?” Any feeeling of apprehension of him being my relative was now gone and this boosted my arrogance level, “Yes, sir I do. I’m 1st string, All-State and now one of the top ranked centers east of the Mississippi.” The back of my tank ripped along my lats. “Center…aaay…. well that sounds just about right. With those quads…I mean. You have to be really strong in your legs and all. But you could plow through just about anything, huh?” “I sure can, sir. Really strong, see, “ I said as I flexed them as he squeezed. The left leg of my shorts instantly shown more skin as my shorts ripped some more. Even though I could tell he was holding back his strength, the pressure of his squeeze was like a vise. My cock got harder yet. “Wow, very, very nice. I bet your ass is rock solid too, huh. The girls must love that ass.” I chuckled and said, “Yeah they do sir. But I’m not too sure they’re ever gonna get a crack at it.” I put my hand on top of his and gave it a squeeze of my own. I’m usually not so brazen about my come-ons, but there was something about this man that made me feel very comfortable around him and besides that, ever since the encounter with Billy the night before, I had been horny as fuck. Not even my massive orgasms in the morning had calmed my urges. Hell, for even a moment, when I had him in my face, I probably could have fucked…well…you know...dad. Thinking about what he had said, about not being able to take it again, made me wonder about my Uncle Matt. Did my Uncle and my dad have a go at it? Then flashes of my father's tight little ass, zipped through my brain and felt my shorts rip under my balls. I shook my head to get the images out and I looked back at the monster of man next to me. Even though I could see him only in shadows and glimpses, I was getting completely rock hard for him and I’m sure he could see my cock making quite a tent out of my gym shorts. I continued my forwardness, “With a grip like yours, I bet you could have a crack at it.” With that he took his hand off my leg. "Hmmmphff," he said and then he shoved his hand under me, literally picking me up off the seat with just that one hand squeezing my ass so hard it pushed my cock through my torn shorts, shredding them, springing it out into fresh air. I almost immediately came thinking about the Hulk. “Oh yeah, really hard ass and muscular too. OH, what do we have here, what a fucking nice piece of boy cock too. You think I could handle that, too?” “God, I fucking hope so, sir.” I said as I started to buck my hips. “The thing is boy; I don’t think you could handle me.” Lloyd said as he pulled his hand out from under me and flexed his huge bicep instantly ripping the tight tee shirt he had on under his overalls. His bicep kept getting bigger and bigger the longer he held the flex and as it did, my cock got harder and harder. God I wanted to feel him growing. I involuntarily put my hand up to feel his growing muscle. My eyes must have been huge looking at him, because I could see his teeth as he smiled really broadly. I turned toward him in the seat and started to lick his massive gun. I have no idea, how Lloyd was able to keep the pickup on the road. I would have put us in a ditch by now. As I held it, I could’ve sworn that it continued to grow just like Billy did last night and I did today. Now I knew there was a connection with Billy, Lloyd and Uncle Matt and I couldn’t wait to find out what it was. I heard him moan and he put me in a headlock and pulled the truck off the road skidding to a halt. . “GET OUT” “What!!?” “You heard me, get out and get in the bed of the fucking truck, RIGHT NOW. I can hardly fucking drive with this going on. Get in the back and I'm going to take you somewhere that will be more private. Steve, it's time to show you something.” “Okay,” And I did as I was told. I didn’t want to piss him off; I just wanted to obey the huge muscle animal. “Also, you better not touch that cock of yours and get off, boy, or I’ll fucking tan your fucking hide. You hear me?” He started the truck back up and pulled back onto the road. “Yes, sir, I promise, sir.” God, was this really happening? We were only on the road for less than a mile when we came upon a gated dirt road that went into some of the thickest looking forest I’ve ever seen. Lloyd turned off the pavement and told me to open the gate. I did, as I was told, not so much that he told me too, but that I was hoping for my fantasy to come true. Still, being ordered around by this behemoth was very erotic and enticing, maybe even a big turn on, since my cock was still half hard. As I opened the gate I noticed a sign that had been grown over, but I could make out, "erty of Mat ew Trah ne" I got back in the bed of the truck and we went down the long dirt road. About 3 miles down he turned left and we stopped at a small clearing next to a pond. I had no clue where we were, other than I had a sneaking suspicion. Still, I knew that there was no one for miles around. With his massive size he could beat the shit out of me and leave me for dead and no one would ever know, but I knew deep inside his intentions were totally on the up and up. Growing up, I hoped. I stood up in the truck as he got out of the truck. I stared amazed as he just kept getting out of the truck; more and more of him slowly coming into sight and by the time he had squeezed himself out of the cab, he stood about 8 feet high and about 3 feet wide. With a swiftness, he grabbed me under my shoulders and lifted me effortlessly out of the truck bed and over his head. As he lowered me down he stopped where my cock was right as his mouth and he engulfed my entire prick down his throat. He had suction like an industrial Hoover and I became instantly hard as a rock and then with a loud POP, which almost made me cum, he released my cock. Laughing, He set me on the ground and said, “Follow me, son. You’re going to get a birthday present you’ll never going to fucking forget. Young Billy was only the beginning.” BINGO, I fucking knew it. This was all connected. God, this is too much. As we walked toward the water, I was now able to see just how huge this man really was. He was by far the largest being on earth I had EVER seen. I think I was initially wrong with my estimated measurements, because, he actually must’ve stood almost 9 ft. tall and was completely packed with muscle. He was as massive in muscle or more than Jay Cutler or any other bodybuilder that I could recall. I could see him involuntarily flexing his ass muscles with ever step he took. His shoulders must have measured about almost 4 feet across and his thighs were as large as an oak tree. His chest looked completely ripped under that white t-shirt and it spread across him like two humungous mounds of granite pillows. Billy would have looked like a mere weakling compared to this man. Quite honestly, only my grandpa came close. Lloyd stopped and turned around. His face was the most beautiful face I had ever seen. He had dark hair that was long and flowing and the finely chiseled features everywhere. He had a scruffy, but manicured dark brown beard. I could tell his eyes were Dark Ocean blue and his lips were full and pouted a little. He put his hands on his hips and motioned with his head, for me to come closer. I did so and when I got about 3 feet in front of him he said to stop. He didn’t say anything for about 2 minutes. He just looked at me with such an incredible lust in his eyes that I felt totally drawn to him. My whole body was excited at the prospect of even being within a few feet of this God. I started to walk towards him. To look into his eyes I had to hold me head up as if I were looking at the sky. “STOP, DON’T MOVE ANY CLOSER. Stay right where you are. I’m getting a good last look at you. You are going to be one of the best, I’m sure of it. WOW! You Uncle said you were a sight to behold and you’re really beyond that.” “Thank you, sir. But I’m nothing compared to you." Lloyd chuckled, "Actually, you will be so much more than me. Your Uncle knows this. He's been with you your whole life." I must have looked a little bewildered because he followed up, saying, "You probably don't remember or maybe you never even saw your Uncle, but he would sit in the stands, disguised to look normal and watch you play your games. All the way from little league to your high school games. He is so proud of what you have accomplished. He would come back and tell us all about some of the great plays that you would make. He's really your biggest fan. And now I can see for myself, why. You are magnificent Steve. Perfection. I can see just what you are going to become and it's colossal. I hunger for you." "God, I just want to touch you; to feel your magnificence. What do you want me to do for you, sir?” “Steve, I want you to see, feel and be something that’s beyond your wildest fantasies. Today you’re a man and it’s time you know why your father thinks your Uncle Matt is a freak or monster. Your Uncle is not the type of freak that your father has made him out to be. He is a giving, generous and loving man who only wants the best out of this life. I’m about to show you the most amazing gift that I have ever been given, and that gift was from your Uncle. I am not of your bloodline, but because of your Uncle, I am now a part of him and as well a part of you. I am chosen by him to become part of the bloodline. He has chosen me and others to reap the benefits of your family's gift. He sent me to get you and begin this gift to you as well. But before I could I had be sure that this is something you have wanted all your life. Billy was the test; the beginning to get you acclimated, so you would be able to really get your gift from me if we thought you could handle it. I now know you can. Your Uncle can’t do it himself, at the moment, because he is tending to other men to be in our bloodline, just like you. He will meet us back at the farm, when we get there and then you will get your final gift from him. The rest of us, non-Tranherne's, will never get the final gift. Only those that are born into the bloodline, like yourself, will get the final gift. Now this next bit is very important so listen carefully.” “I am, sir.” Lloyd literally shivered and said, “I fucking love it when you call me sir. It shows respect and you are definitely going to respect me for the next 2 ½ hours. You will do whatever I want and you will be obedient. Do you understand this and do you agree?” “Yes, sir.” “Good...nevertheless, it really won’t matter, because once we begin because you won’t have a choice. First off, whatever you do, I’m telling you that the most important thing is that you don’t move or say anything unless your told or made too. Second, whatever happens to you, go with it. Do not resist it, even if you are in uncomfortable or in pain. It will make things that much easier on you if you totally give in to what is going to happen. Don’t fucking fight this, OKAY!” “Yes SIR. I want this, sir. I want whatever you have to offer me.” “Good boy!! Now, you’re going to witness something that you have never witnessed before. What happened to you last night is minuscule compared to what you’re going to experience now. Then you’re going to go through something that only a very few men on this earth have ever felt before. Billy gave you your first stage last night. I’m sure you’ve noticed some BIG changes in your body?” “God, yes, sir. It’s been amazing. I feel so big and powerful and turned on all the time.” “I know that feeling well. I must've cum over 100 times when I first went through the change. But now you’re going to go through the second phase with me and the third stage with your equal, which is someone, in your bloodline, who has been predestined to go through this with you. You’ll find that out later. Then you will have the final stage with your Uncle. Remember, you’re going to change, Steve. You’re going to become something you’ve always dreamed of. I’m also sure that you have figured out that your grandfather was one of us, correct?” “Yes sir, I knew he was someone special and now I realize just how special.” “Well he is a very special man. You’ll soon find out just how amazingly special he is. I want you to remember how you feel about him, and how badly you want to be big, because it’s not going to be all fun and games, either. You’re going to feel massive amounts of pain, but even higher amounts of pure pleasure. Don’t scream or run, because there is no one around that will hear you. I’m not saying that to scare you, but this will be quite a shock. Are you ready?” “I…I guess...Yes...Yes I'm ready, sir!!” Inside I was saying to myself. ‘If it’s what I think and am praying for, then HELL YEAH I’m ready.’ My cock was again on its way to becoming hard as a rock and it was beginning to poke its way out of the new hole that Lloyd had made for me, in my shorts. He looked down and noticed my growing cock. “Yeah, I think you’re ready, son.” I was ready for anything. I’ve wanted to be with a mammoth muscle man all my life and I was finally going to have my dream come true. Little did I know that it was going to change my life forever and cause me to never see my Mom's loving face again? Lloyd smiled and closed his eyes. His put his hands on his hips and started to softly chant a dialect that I couldn’t understand. I immediately noticed that the birds and insects became silent. I couldn’t hear the crickets anymore either or any noises at all except what sounded like a low rumbling. Very soon, I started to feel the ground shake all around me. I thought Kentucky was experiencing its very first large earthquake. My first instinct was to run for cover but I remembered what Lloyd had said about not running and then I saw Lloyd’s eyes open and I realized where the shaking was coming from. It was coming from him. His eyes were no longer blue, but had completely gone white. I could see no iris or pupil, only the clarity of white. Then, Lloyd’s body started to tremble. This must’ve been turning him on too as I noticed a huge bulge snaking down his right leg underneath the overalls. It stopped for a moment just below mid-thigh and I thought to myself, “Dear God, He must be over 15 inches long.” Then it started back up again. The thickness was over one-third as big as the thickness of his massive leg. His body started to shake and vibrate even more. Then I noticed a dark trail of wetness coming from wherever the head had been and his flowing precum was accenting the shape of his leg even more. The ground was really shaking now as he began to vibrate intensely. His cock finally stopped growing, just below his knee. My mouth watered and my asshole puckered for his jean snake. The vibrations were so intense that his body was actually making a humming sound. I know what you’re thinking and your right. His body and the ground weren’t shaking with a violent type of sensation but more of a continuous vibration, like a vibrator. It made me snicker when I thought about it, but I quickly became serious again, when I saw that the lower half of his right leg was now soaked with all the precum pouring out of him, making a pool of it under his foot. The ground was vibrating so much it started to tickle my feet. I felt a strange sensation go up my legs to my pelvis, hitting my cock and balls, causing my own cock to begin precumming like crazy, just like Lloyd was doing. Then the feeling went up my torso till my entire body was vibrating almost as much as his. The sensation was overwhelming and I felt completely relaxed and invigorated at the same time. My cock was more rigid than I had ever known it to be and as it stood out of my shorts it was flinging huge amounts of precum all over the place. I couldn’t resist the feeling and I was just about to cum when he yelled the word “TRAHERNE” and I realized my prayers might be right, as my all-time fantasy was about to happen. The vibrations slowed and stopped but the will to cum in me was stronger than ever. I took a couple of deep breaths, trying to relax and the feeling of an explosive orgasm slowly went away. Then I saw Lloyd start to actually pulsate. His entire body was beating like a heart would, pumping itself up like a bodybuilder did before the big contest. It was really strange though, because Lloyd wasn’t actually flexing his body; his body was flexing itself. Lloyd hadn’t moved his legs or arms at all since all of this had started. Larger and larger his muscles became as they filled with blood like he was going through a massive workout, but all he was doing was standing there with his hands on his hips. He wasn’t actually growing taller, but it really looked like he was getting a massive pump. I noticed that Lloyd had closed his eyes and I could tell he was in some sort of trance. His breathing increased with every breath and his inhales were becoming so powerful that I could feel the pull towards him with every breath, but amazingly his exhales were only normal size. Where was all that air going? As I looked closer I could see that he was actually using the oxygen to inflate himself. “But that’s impossible.” I thought…or was it? The more oxygen he brought inside him, the more the blood would flow into his muscles, and the bigger those mammoth muscles would become. I noticed that his cock was getting thicker too, as well as the bulge in his crotch was showing more and more as his balls must have been increasing. The fabric of his overalls was straining like crazy trying to hold in his massive tool. Again the earth around us rumbled, but this time it was due to the incredibly low bass sound of Lloyd’s moans in between his awesome breathes. His moans became louder and louder to the point of massive growls. Even the sound of the man before me was effecting me and my body. If were even possible, my cock was harder than ever in my life. I was actually in a sort of blissful pain that my cock had reached such a rigid state. Never in my wildest fantasies, I thought that I could be more turned on then I was with Billy, and then I surpassed that this morning when I was satisfying my own self-indulgence. But now, my cock literally ached with a sexual magnitude and insatiability that was growing beyond a normal realm of erogenous pleasure. I could feel the cum in me raising and filling up my cock, but nothing came out. Still, no matter how much I wanted too, needed too, had too, my cock would not release any fluid other than precum or give me what was the normal meaning of an explosive orgasm. Instead of shooting loads of cum, I was bound by my desires and in a constant state of a euphoric orgasm. I heard myself screaming as the pressure in my cock intensified. Even with all that I was feeling now, my anticipation of what I was hoping was going to happen was only taking me further on my journey and everything I was experiencing so far was beyond my wildest fantasies already. They say that there are levels of consciousness that some are lucky enough to achieve when in a certain metaphysical state. I had not only reached that, I was well on my way of surpassing those levels of almost God like feelings. In fact, I no longer thought about only myself because at this moment, I was so completely enthralled with this being before me that I was becoming something else. I started to get dizzy from the colossal surges of power I was experiencing and I had to close my eyes for a second. With my eyes closed, I could feel the sound of his booming voice hitting me on my chest and actually feeling his voice as a physical thing, sinking into my flesh. My cock felt like a balloon that was being filled with water to the breaking point, but ,God I felt more fucking alive than ever. When I felt sturdy enough again, I opened my eyes back up as Lloyd s massive arms suddenly rose sharply above his head and there was a type of an invisible shock wave that blew out from his body which knocked me on my ass as well as toppling over a couple of 30 ft. trees. It was definitely loud enough to produce a huge, long echo that bounced off the valley walls. The blast of energy felt like a Mack truck had hit me. It didn’t hurt me, but as I stumbled back to my feet I could feel the actual energy from the shock wave start to radiate through me. It felt like my own body was expanding but I couldn’t see any physical changes. My balls began to pulsate just like Lloyd’s body had been. It felt like I was having the most intense workout and sexual experience of my life. Every muscle in my body was tightening and becoming harder and harder, to match the hardness and fullness of my cock, though I still wasn’t growing bigger. My arms felt like they were going to explode in size and even my face felt tighter. I could feel my skin tightening around the follicles of each strand of hair. My legs were becoming as strong and hard as tree trunks and my ass literally felt like a rock. I felt my abs tighten and I pulled up my shirt and looked at my stomach, but other than feeling tight and hard, there was no optical change. In fact, there was no change, other than my plump cock, anywhere physically on me, but the feeling inside of me was exploding with power and ecstasy. Then, if was even fathomable, stronger feelings of lust came over me. My mind went blank and was instantly filled with visions of hugely muscled giant God-like men. But unlike the dream I had after being with Billy, every image of every man was a version of Lloyd. I didn’t care about anything or anyone else in the world at all. Not my Mom or Dad, not Billy, Grandpa, or even Uncle Matt. All I knew at that point was Lloyd. I wanted to be huge like him. No, actually, I wanted to be a complete part of him. My entire body literally ached to be like him and to have him. My cock started to pulsate like crazy and even stronger and more intense huge waves of pleasure over took me, completely. I had to be a part of this man. I had to feel him. I yearned to be him, to touch him, to experience all that he was feeling. I could feel an even larger buildup of an explosion in me and I embraced it. I gave myself freely, remembering what Lloyd had said. I lost myself in him. I was no longer Steve; I was a part of Lloyd. Then, my body started to become as hard as I was feeling inside. Not only was my cock like a rock, my body became very rigid and as I relinquish any control that I had of myself. The energy blast from Lloyd had taken complete control over me and I had no choice whatsoever to fight it. I didn’t want to fight it. I only wanted it to take me over and I was more than eager to let it happen. Levels of ecstasy were building one on top of another. My whole body, no my entire being was in a state of orgasm. Wave after wave of sexual intensity filled up so much inside of me that I couldn’t control myself, nor did I want to. I welcomed the impending result, whatever it may be. I watched helplessly as Lloyd’s arms fall back down by his sides and then to shoulder height. As he outstretched them towards me, a blinding electrical current shot from his fingertips and targeted my crotch. The electricity hitting my balls sent then into another sort of overdrive. They weren’t only pulsating, they moving around in my sack and I could tell they were growing. Again, there had been the intense pain of being shocked, but it quickly went away. It was replaced by a feeling that was amazingly even more powerful, like it was energizing me more than I already was. Now I had come to a point that there is no way possible to explain what I was feeling in my entire body. There are no words and it was beyond any comprehension of our human psyche of explanation. I looked down just to see if, like the non-optical changes of the rest of my body, the same thing was happening to my balls. To my joy, it wasn’t. I could see my balls getting larger. I felt them against my legs pushing them apart, as they needed more room to grow. Bigger and heavier they became, filling up with so much pressure I could feel it turning and boiling inside. The pressure that was already on my cock was now matched to the pressure in my balls. Then all of the lust and euphoria I was feeling through the rest of my body went straight to my balls. I started to scream in pleasure, and with each shout, my voice seemed to get lower, till I was shaking the ground myself with my own moaning and groaning. I couldn’t contain the new intense feeling and I let out a type of sonic boom scream as I started to finally have a physical shooting orgasm. Although, it was not in a normal way with shot after shot; it was more like one continuous flow of cum coming out of my cock like a fire hose. I was hitting and pouring it all over Lloyd’s body over 6 feet away. Whatever he had done to me, I was in the purest possible form of euphoria, being his concubine of muscle and power. I involuntarily arched my back, throwing my arms back and I embraced what was happening as I let my seed stream out from my body and soak the wall of muscle in front of me. Up and down his body my white cream flowed soaking his clothes against his body, showing me every curve and mound. My body moved around like an unmanned fire hose that was spraying everywhere. My cum was soaking not only Lloyd, but also 20-30 feet all around us. After a few minutes, I regained my stability and instinctively aimed back at him as he opened his mouth and inhaled again as my large stream of cum was sucked into it by the incredible vacuum force. His inhalation was so strong, that my entire body started to be pulled toward him and by the time he closed his mouth to swallow I was only about 2 feet away from him. He let out a huge growl and then he began to actually glow. His entire body underneath his clothes was actually radiating a dull soft auburn light. It was getting brighter and brighter, but not blinding. I was being enticed by him like being a moth to the flame. Since his sonic boom of energy hit me, nothing that I did or thought of differ from what Lloyd had wanted me too. He had completely entranced me as I was only a pawn in his endgame. It was also still his will that I was now seemingly able to freely move my body. So therefore, I or rather, I should say, HE raised my hand to touch him on the arm and the millisecond that our skin met I felt additional continuous bursts of energy, which started the most amazing transformation I had yet to see. First, his groans and growls became louder and he began to grunt like a wild animal. He actually snarled and gnashed his teeth together almost biting me. I pulled, or rather was commanded to pull my hand away as I started to notice his shirt beginning to quickly shred from his body exposing, in a matter of seconds, inch by inch of golden moonlit skin and a huge and sensuous chest that I yearned to touch. But for now my arms were locked at my side. As his t-shirt quite literally exploded off of him, it hung out of his overalls. He must’ve known how much I wanted to touch him, to feel his immense body, because suddenly within in instant, I felt his hand behind my back as he pulled me into him, burying my face between his massive mounds of what was his chest. I hadn’t really noticed so much with my eyes before, other than seeing his shirt rip off of him, but he wasn’t just growing, his body was multiplying. Muscles on top of muscles were getting larger, longer and fuller. I could feel him getting larger and larger under me. A few moments after my face was buried in his chest, I felt my feet leave the ground. My mouth tasted my own salty cum as licked the mounds of his open chest. When my tongue found one of his succulently enormous nipples I felt a huge growth spurt that caused me to almost suffocate as his nipple extended and filled my mouth. His overalls no longer had any room in them for his body either. Both straps broke without hesitation off of his shoulders. As they popped off, one of them had so much force that it shot out one of the trucks tires over fifteen feet away. The rest of the jean fabric of the overalls became as tight as a drum skin as it pulled across his growing body. Then, the overalls begin to dig into his flesh as if his body was the muscular dough in a Croissant roll can. Very quickly, the overalls weren’t able to contain him anymore and the fabric exploded and shredded like cheesecloth. The tightly woven material ripped apart with strands of white and blue threads flying everywhere. It literally was an explosion. His entire chest heaved around my head as I clung with my teeth to his giant sized nipple. In fact his whole body seemed to engulf mine. I felt as though I would smoother in ecstasy. When his body finally rebounded he had instantly grown larger than Billy had been. His large hand that was holding me against him went down under my ass and as the last bit of overalls fell to the ground, the man was completely naked and still growing beneath me. I licked everywhere I could reach my mouth. His massive arms, his chest, his stomach and his armpits all were licked clean of the mixture of my cum and his sweat. Next I felt his other huge hand on my back again, grabbing what was left of my shirt as it was ripped from my body. Then in just as swift a move, off came my torn shorts. It was completely effortless for him to strip me, shredding my clothes in the process, instantly, while he held my now 282lbs body up with his one hand under my ass. The cool night air added yet another tingling sensation to my naked body. As I felt us skin-to-skin, it was becoming too much for my senses to handle. I felt as if I was going insane with so much elated power, divine lust and an exuberant hunger for more, but amazingly I knew that this was my destiny and that I was made to become this…this Mighty Omnipotent of Power that was before me. With all the God-like awareness and titillation that I was experiencing, I was still ready for more and I instinctively knew that more was yet to come. Lloyd’s hand that was under my ass wasn’t just to hold me up. There had been another serviceability that he had in mind. Suddenly, I felt his middle finger begin to play with my hole. He rubbed my taint back and forth putting the perfect amount of pressure to make it feel so good. Then he began to softly vibrate his finger as he brushed in a circular motion around my bud as to entice me into what was inevitably coming. I began to moan, biting my lower lip, which was his invitation to enter me. With a force that was instantaneous and to the hilt, I screamed in pleasure and pain as his already 8” finger shot up inside me, invading my ass, sending me further and further into a frenzy of an animalistic magnitude. He finger fucked me with such force that he would sometimes exit my ass entirely and then plummeting his appendage to the hilt, literally punching my butt. As he continued to grow, his finger became over 12 inches long. He was now well over 20 feet high and his finger-cock pushed so hard against my prostate that I almost passed out from the intensity. The pleasure was cosmically more overflowing than the pain was excruciating. His massive finger continued moving in and out of me with an increasing, ferocious pace and without even touching myself, I was helpless to resist as I started to cum in huge violent bursts that were soaking most all of me and more of Lloyd’s enormous torso. With every internal thrust deep into me a huge volley of cream would cascade out of my piss hole. After about a minute of completely soaking us to the bone and muscle, my orgasm finally stopped, but Lloyd didn’t stop growing or fucking me with his expanding fuck tool. I was in such a state of enraptured awareness that I didn’t realize that he had inserted 2 and then 3 fingers up my ass as he was opening me up for larger things to come. I was no longer in a normal state of consciousness. In fact, I was quite literally a rag doll that Lloyd was playing with. My state of utopia was so much so that, any coherent thoughts were gone and there was no ebbing of my pleasure. My orgasms hadn’t even phased out any of my insatiable lust. If this was what it felt like to be a god, it was completely incredible. He grunted some more and as I looked down below I noticed the ground getting further and further away. I thought that he must have now been almost 25 feet tall. By the feel of his 3 fingers, the middle one must have been over 14” now, my asshole was now going to be able to accept the huge size of him. The electrical shock, the vibrations, all of it, must have been him priming me for this process since the moment we stepped out of the truck. I never had a man in me as big as Billy up my ass and I now realized how I had even managed him, before Lloyd was doing his invasion of my ass. These men, no…these Gods, had the ability to change not only their own bodies, but others as well, and all by a means that was still uncultivated to me. But now all I wanted to was to be completely filled by him. I shuddered at the prospect of that main appendage of his. A cock that was now well over 3 feet in length and by all plausibility, completely negate of being able to enter me in any way. Still, he continued to ram his finger in me with such force my cock was getting a hand job from the muscles on his torso. Then in one huge thrust to his knuckles, I shot a single huge glob of cum straight up and over his head. This must’ve been the right signal for him, because he exited his fingers from me when the middle was about 16” long. I was beginning to become somewhat frightened at the thought of his cock. I didn’t even want to look down at it, just yet. He was now bigger than some of the surrounding trees but there was no one for miles so any passersby wouldn’t notice him. He not only was getting taller, but I could tell that he was getting wider and bigger everywhere, because the next thing I felt was something hard and large as a tree trunk against my right leg. I looked down and saw his 3 and a half-foot cock rising and pulsating under and beside me. There was enough precum coming out of it to fill a large mortar bucket. In fact the puddle it was making on the ground looked large enough to fill a kiddy pool. My cock was still pulsating and hard as a rock and the need for more was still as strong as ever. I looked up at Lloyd’s face and his eyes were open and looking down at me with the same intense lust as before, but something else that made me to continue to look into them. He spoke in a low giant’s size voice. “NOW IT SHALL BEGIN FOR YOU. YOUR NOW WILL BEGIN YOUR NEW LIFE.” I was unable to look away as the power Lloyd’s piercing eyes looked deep at me, no rather into me. At first I didn’t realize it but he was actually hypnotizing me to be ready for what was to come next. As Lloyd later told me, he had to “hold me” as he put it, which basically was his way of saying hypnotize me, otherwise I never would have been able to carry through with everything. Also that my encounter with Billy was to begin the process of giving my body the elasticity I would need now. If I wouldn’t have been hypnotized and made unaware of the excruciating pain and changes that my body was about to undergo, I probably would have died. As I looked into his eyes, his mind control on me was amazing. He spoke with his mouth for the last time, “YOU MUST WANT THIS WITH ALL YOUR WILL AND SOUL. DO YOU MY BOY?” “I do sir!” “GOOD, NOW WE WILL TALK NO MORE, JUST LOOK AT ME, SON. LOOK DEEP INTO MY EYES AND HEAR MY THOUGHTS…YOU ARE NO LONGER OF YOU OWN BODY, BUT OF MINE. YOU SHALL HEAR, THINK, SMELL, TASTE, AND BE ONLY FOR ME RIGHT NOW. YOU MUST BE SUBORDINATE TO ME, STEVE; YOU MUST HEAR WITH MY THOUGHTS AND OBEY THEM. YOU CANNOT AVERT ME. YOU ARE MINE. DO YOU UNDERSTAND?” I nodded yes, not so much that I was answering his questions, it was that I had wanted this all my life and I did not want resist him, in any way at all. Still even if I had wanted to resist this, the power he had over me right at that moment was so strong; that I was completely useless to deny what was about to happen next. The feeling of yearning for this was more than I could bear. I felt my eyes begin to water and a tear of joy run down my right cheek, as I was able to hear him even though his mouth did not move. “TODAY, YOU ARE MINE TO CHANGE; MINE TO OWN. YOU ARE TO BE REBORN INTO YOUR NEW LIFE FOREVER. DO YOU UNDERSTAND?” I never once thought about trying to look away or escape what was happening to me. All I saw was a paradise there that I had never known before. My entire body was exploding with pleasure. I longed to be there, to be a part of this God; of my family of Gods. My Grandfather, my mother, my uncle and Lloyd were my family. I had found my true calling. I was beginning my true life. Lloyd eyes were all that I could look at and I felt a complete peace within them. This was my creator and my lover. We were connected. Somehow, all of us, were connected. And it was now my moment to find out how...

(A while back I began to write this story and I only got to Chapter 3 and it was never finished. Lately I have revisited the story and made a few minor changes to the first 3 chapters which I'm going to post here, chapter by chapter. Then after those are posted, I'm going to finish the story. I think there will be 5, possibly 6 chapters in all. I hope you all like what I've come up with so far and that you continue to join me on my journey to Uncle Matt's Farm. Please comment and let me know if you like it so far!) Chapter 1 - My BIG Birthday It was a cool August evening the night my parents got in a huge fight and my dad hit me. He said it was an accident, but how accidental can a fist be? I had just turned 21 and had been home from college for a about week. It was the end of my summer vacation. I went to Ohio U in Athens, Ohio, but my family lived in Flatbush, Kentucky. I was there to spend my birthday with old friends and my family. College was great, but home was home. Or so I thought. As I tore out of my parent’s home, the crisp night air slicing through my enraged body felt ice on a hot stove. I loved my father, don’t get me wrong, but the pain on my left cheek begged to differ. Let me start a little earlier in the day. I had spent my birthday morning with a hangover. My friends took me out the night before and poured alcohol down my throat like water through a hose. In fact, at one point there was a huge hose down my throat, belonging to the local “straight” quarterback, Billy Jeffries. But I digress and I’ll have more on that in a second. Let’s go back even a little further; back to the beginning of when I started wanting what I was about to finally receive. I’ve always had a big body, not really fat, just big and bulky. Ever since I was a kid, I was always bigger than most all my classmates. My mother said it was from her side of the family. She said that the men were always large and strong as an ox. I do remember visiting my grandparent’s farm every now and then, and I remember how large and solid my grandfather was. He used to put his finger out and instead of telling me to pull it, he told me to grab on as tight as I could, then he would lift me, effortlessly, up and onto his shoulders, never wincing or even struggling in the least. He did this all with just his index finger. The first time he did that I was 7 and weighed 84lbs. Through my childhood it seemed that he kept growing bigger just as fast as I did. I could never seem to gain any height on him. For years I never saw him without his clothes on. He was always a very private type of man when it came to that. When I was 12 he took me back out behind the barn to help him fix one of the walls that was starting to sag outward. It was an extremely hot July day and the humidity was so strong that you could literally sweat just standing still. When we got back there, he looked over at me, bitched about how incredibly hot it was and he told me to get comfortable. Then he began to slowly unbutton his shirt. Grandpa’s clothes were always pretty loose fitting, which only made him look like he was bigger yet. With every inch of skin that came into focus, more and more muscle tried to escape. Finally, after what seemed a lifetime, he took off his shirt and for the first time I saw what my mother talked about. He was massive. The man was 62 years old and had a body larger and more virile looking than a bodybuilder I have seen to this day. Veins snaked down over every inch of him, winding through the peaks and valleys of his titan like form. His arms were as thick as a large coffee cans and harder looking than concrete. His chest…My god, his chest stuck out well over 6 inches from his body. It was gigantic and you could see the muscle strands through his deep rich tanned skin. His pecs were so heavy with muscle they curved downward to meet two of the largest and hardest looking nipples that looked as if they could be milked like a cow. Each nipple was well over an inch long and his sweat from the hot summer day, caused droplets to hang off of them like raindrops on edge of a tree branch. His back was as wide as I was tall and he literally had an 8-pack of rock around his abdomen. With every movement you could see the power and god like strength that coursed through him. With men as old as he was, I should have seen some signs of age, like wrinkles, but his skin was tighter than the most virile athlete and it there wasn’t an age spot or blemish on his torso. As he bent over to lay his sweat soaked shirt down on the woodpile I actually could not take my eyes off of him. I only had my shirt halfway over my head as I used it to sneak staring at him. Feelings began to swell inside of me that I had never felt before. Suddenly in a split second, he was no longer my grandpa, but an idol, a hero, and a God for me to worship. I knew that it was soooo wrong for me to feel this way, but I couldn’t help it. I wanted him to show off for me, to hold me up high above him, to let me touch his magnificence. I wanted to be close to him, to honor and obey him completely, to be a part of his body. Yes, that’s it, I wanted to BE him. As he started to stand back up erect, he was facing away from me as he called for me to come over where he was. I didn’t move, but I had managed to get my shirt all the way off. “Steven, get over here and help me, will ya?” I didn’t budge. He turned around and saw my awe and began to laugh. “It’s okay boy, I know what you’re going through. I did the same thing, the first time I saw my father’s body as a young tike just your age. You don’t have to be afraid; this is who we are and what you will become, someday. You just need a little help from you’re Uncle. He’ll make it so good for you, just like he did for all the men in our family. Come over here and touch my arms.” I was immobile. “It’s okay, son. I want you to feel what only another man in our line can feel. Come here my boy and I’ll take you to a place you’ve never been, but someday you’ll never return from: A place of Gods.” With that, he struck a most muscular pose and I blacked out, fainting at his feet. That’s all I could remember from that day. It was never discussed and he never took his shirt off in front of me again. Sadly, 2 years later, my grandpa died in a boating accident late at night. His body was never recovered. Since then I have worked hard at becoming just like him and my passion for being a huge muscle beast has been my secret lover. My fantasies to become a huge muscleman with massive bulges and pure Herculean power and strength increased daily. I fantasized about being big in so many different ways, growing up. Starting the day after being behind the barn, I would fantasize that I was a huge muscle giant walking through a town of villagers, crushing houses made of Popsicle sticks, and occasionally stepping on a Fisher Price figure or army man. I loved the height factor, but my real fetish was to have muscle and power along with height. As a kid, I never really worked out, because I was always big. In high school, some would say that I looked like a football lineman for a pro team or a big time wrestler. I was, at that time, 5’11” tall with a wide chest and big arms, thick legs, a tight round plump ass, and a pretty solid stomach without abs. I played football in high school and lifted weights daily, sometimes 2-3 times a day, which helped me to be as big as or bigger than any of the other guys on the team. I just looked “thick.” My problem was that I just couldn’t seem to cut any definition, so it looked like I was overweight. All through my upper teenage years I was becoming obsessed with growing and lifting. Because of my insatiable desire, I did grow and daily I felt myself getting stronger and bigger. Sometimes I’d cum just by lifting, feeling the power and strength of my muscles and getting off on it. My sexual awareness was going through the roof. I knew that I had feelings for men, but I never had the guts to follow through with it. Now in college, I wanted to be bigger than anyone I ever knew: Even bigger than Billy Jeffries. He was our star quarterback, and at over 6’7” tall, packed with massive muscle, and the looks of a god, he was the biggest any college had ever seen. He should have been a linebacker, but he threw the pigskin with such precision and strength that he was one of the biggest quarterbacks I think that ever lived. All I could say about him was he was completely massive. Most quarterbacks are more slender and wiry enough to dodge an oncoming lineman, but not Billy. He was quick, but he would have 2 or 3 bruisers hanging off of him and they still couldn’t put him down. And with his fantastic 21” guns, the man could throw the ball from one end zone to the other. Billy told me that he was from Covington, Kentucky and that we had played against each other in high school at an All State Game. I said I would have remembered him, but that I just couldn’t place him. He said a lot had changed over the last year. He said that he visited a friend of his in Flatbush every now and then, since he started at Ohio U. Billy and I became pretty close friends and since I didn’t have a car, Billy was usually my ride back home. He never stayed with me, but would travel out into the country and visit his friend. Billy was a huge fantasy of mine since I began at Ohio U. He had always joked around in the locker room with me and made fun of how big I was all over. Yes I did have a bigger than average cock at 5” soft, but hard it was 9 1/2“ long and 5 3/4” thick. I was proud of my cock, it was the biggest that I knew of, except for Billy’s. He was even larger than me and I think the only one on the team that was. So he had a right to tease me I guess. Sometimes, his fat jokes hurt a little, thought. But I knew he liked me as a friend and teammate. We were becoming as close as brothers. But since he wasn’t my real brother, the desire I felt for him wasn’t as shameful as the desire I had felt for my grandpa. And yes, Billy’s body was completely flawless. I mean there wasn’t a mistake or imperfection on him. He reminded me of a much younger version of my grandpa. At first, I actually had to turn away from looking at him naked in the locker room, for fear of not only getting rock hard, but awestruck like I was with grandpa. Slowly, though, after about a year of being friends, he became my secret fantasy man to lust over and over with my fist around my cock. Then just before this last time we came home, things seemed to change some. I was beginning to wonder (or hope) that he might have liked me a little more than just friends, but I would denounce it as me projecting that he liked me that way. Although, there were many times that I would catch him staring at me. Once, I was sure that I saw his cock start to get hard but he covered it up quickly with his towel. Then, one day, two weeks ago, after I thought everyone had left the locker room, he caught me alone in the large community shower whacking off, I immediately covered up the best I could and said I was sorry; that I was just really horny. I was mortified that he would make fun of me, but instead he said it was cool and he would give me some privacy. But he didn’t try and leave the shower area, at first. I could see that he seemed just as uncomfortable as I was. I thought DAMN he was embarrassed too, then he sighed really heavily and turned around, but as his massive naked frame left the tile, I thought I saw his tree vine start to harden. God I was so horny and after seeing him getting hard again, I stroked myself to my full mast again. I couldn’t help myself. Just like that day with behind the barn, again that huge muscle god of a friend was my idol, my secret lust. It took a little while though to get off, since there wasn’t much privacy, especially since he kept walking by naked and what looked to be “over semi hard” status. With every pass he made, he’d smile at me. Then, when I hadn’t seen him pass by for a little while, I thought he might have left and my inhibitions left with him. I stroked my cock so hard and I could feel my orgasm mounting like a volcano about to erupt. I tweaked my big nipples and played with my balls. I was just about to shoot when I felt his hand grab my ass and I lost it. I shot all over the shower wall with an orgasm that must have lasted 30 seconds long. Billy just stood there and watched me convulse and cum over and over. He cheered and congratulated me on my load and then started to laugh, calling me a “cum exploding freak”. I was hurt at first but then he took his one finger and lifted off some of my cum from the wall and spread it on my chest like the letter “A”. He said, “Now you’re a marked, bitch,” and again he started laughing with his half hard cock bouncing up and down with every chuckle. What I didn’t realize till later, now thinking back was that he was semi hard the whole time. Anyway, I felt really embarrassed and I grabbed my towel and left in a hurry. As I turned the corner to go out of the shower I thought that I saw him lick his finger, but I was too ashamed of myself to take a second, more direct look. I exited the shower, and got to my locker. I was amazed that I was still rock hard and I felt no ebb in how horny I still was. My heart was pounding a mile a minute, but over the thumbing of blood in my head and the blood causing my cock to pulse, I swore I heard him jacking that huge monster a midst the echoes of the shower walls. I leaned back against the locker and as I listened to the sounds of my fantasy seemly jack off, it was the last straw and without even touching myself again, I began to cum all over the locker room floor. I grabbed my towel, cleaning up my spunk and I got dressed. All the time thinking of how I knew I had to have this stud, somehow, someway. After that day, though, just like my grandfather, he seemed more aloof than ever before. He didn’t talk to me as much out of football practice and on the way home this last time, we hardly spoke or looked at each other. That was until he came into the bar bathroom. As I said before, I was taking a much-needed leak, with my piss-hard cock out when the bathroom door opened. It was Billy, with a really big smile on his face. I was shocked to see him since the only thing he said when he dropped me off at my parents was that he wasn’t sure he was going to go back to school anytime soon and that I probably should find another ride back. My heart sank then and I thought I had lost my friend, or worse yet my secret lust. For the next 5 days I never saw him anywhere around town. I figured he was staying with his friend in Flatbush. But now here he was locking the bathroom door (it was a one urinal, one stall type of room with a lock on the door). He lifted his hand way back and smacked my ass, saying Happy Birthday as he walked into the stall next the urinal I was at. I heard him unzip his pants but, thought it was strange since there was no sound of him peeing. I looked down at the glossy black tile floor and notice a distorted reflection of him in the stall. It looked like he was jerking off. Even though, I was still peeing, I instantly became rock hard. I thought I heard him start breathing heavier. “Where have you been, bro?” I asked hesitantly. “At the farm…with my friend. He says he knows you, but he doesn’t think you know him. He’s a great guy and he’s taught me a lot.” Billy answered, but his voice seemed to be raspy and lower. “I’d like you to meet him. He told me that I should apologize to you for that day in the shower. I shouldn’t have gotten you all worked up like that. I’m sorry, dude. I…I was having some fun with you. I like you.” “I like you too, Billy.” “Call me Bill, now.” His voice was definitely lower and his breathing was getting louder. “I need to ask you something.” “Sure, what?” “Don’t panic when I ask it, okay?” “No problem. What’s up?” “Did you get a boner when you saw your grandpa behind the barn?” The breath in me was gone and the world closed in around me in that instant. Images, questions and chaos poured through me. ‘How the fuck did he know about that?’ ‘What was he getting at?’ ‘I was only 12, but…’ ‘Oh my god, I do remember. After all these years, it finally came all rushing back and I remembered what happened. Oh my God, I remember, I was rock hard with my first hard-on when I saw grandpa. I remember him noticing my hard-on. I remember touching his massive arms and feeling electricity course through me. I remember feeling like something new, that day. I remember being changed.’ Without even hesitating to deny it, I answered Billy. “YES. OH MY GOD…YES” It felt so natural to admit it. I felt alive and free. I felt amazing. He chuckled, “Good, then it’s time you know all about me and what’s in store for you.” “What the hell are you talking about?” I said as I remembered that that was how my grandfather talked that day. I started to step back to look into the stall, but Billy commanded. “DON’T LOOK. STAY THERE.” I looked down at the reflection of him again, and I was sure he was jerking his cock. It looked huge. So without shaking the last drops of beer-induced piss out of my shaft, I started to jerk my meat too. A fire was building inside me, like I had only felt once before. The bathroom was getting really warm and I was tired of pussy footing around, so I got bold, turned around and flung open the stall door. I almost came immediately. There stood Billy and he was fucking HUGE. He must’ve been over 7” tall and wide and muscular as fuck. His body, literally barely fit in the stall. He had a lustfully crazed look in his eyes and he was visibly larger and taller than I had ever seen him. He was enormous and god like, just like my grandpa. I realized that all the time he had been in the stall next to me; I hadn’t ever looked up because if I would have, I would have seen him looking over the stall wall down at me. His cock was well over a foot long and thicker than a 20 oz bottle of pop. His entire frame was causing the walls of the stall to buckle outward. He smiled at me and waved his massive schlong at me, saying, “It’s time we do this, Steve. I’ve wanted you for soo fucking long. Now it’s your birthday and I want to give you your present.” With that he grabbed me, lifting me up off the ground and kissed me hard. I felt his long tongue probe the entire cavity of my mouth. It was incredibly long and I felt it lick and tickle the back of my throat. As he held me I felt him to begin to grow bigger. I was in ecstasy. Then there was a knock on the door, with Terry Gilroy yelling, “Are you done in there yet? I’ve really gotta take a shit.” Billy released his hold on me and in a few short amazing seconds was back to his normal height and his cock had lost 2” to its normal hard length. I rubbed my eyes and thought I must’ve been really drunk and imagined him that big. “Yeah, were done for now.” Billy said as we tucked ourselves back in and he opened the door. Before we unlocked the door, Billy wiped the precum off of his cock and fed me his soaked finger. It fucking tingled. Billy unlocked the door and Terry came flying in and gave us a weird look as we both exited the bathroom. Then he slammed the stall door closed and we quickly heard why he was in such a hurry. I hope he had the decency to clean up in there. Billy grabbed my arm and said, “Let’s go outta here. I know somewhere else, close by, where we can go.” “I’m so excited to be with you, Steve that we have to move quickly, ‘cause I can’t hold myself down to this size very much longer.” He literally pulled me out of one of the back doors of the bar and into the alley. He looked quickly to see if there was anyone there and to our luck it was deserted. He grabbed me around the waist and picked me up like rolled up sleeping bag under his massive arm and carried my into a cubby hole area that was dark but not too dark enough to not be able to see each other. I looked around and there was no way that I could see where anyone could come up on us or see us. Then I turned back to Billy. He bent down, kissed me, and started to grow again. He stood straight up and I knew he was now over 7 feet tall, probably a little over 8 feet. His cock had torn through his pants and by the time it stopped growing I knew it was at least 14” long now. As he grew every bit of his clothing stretched to its limit till every garment shredded off of him. He must have stopped at about 10 feet tall. His crotch was almost right in front of me. I looked up at him and just the awe and size of him made me cum in my pants. He laughed in a deep brooding way and he said. “Take it. Take it Steve. I want you to know what it’s like. You want to be a muscle god.” I opened my mouth as wide as I could as I struggled to gobble down his huge musclemeat monster. It was really difficult and painful at first but eventually I was getting all of the head passed my teeth and as more precum exiting his giant cock hole I was taking more and more of him in, till my mouth no longer hurt. Instead it felt amazingly elastic. More and more of his cock slid in with incredible ease. Then I plunged down on him to the hilt and smelled the musky odor of his crotch as my nose pressed against his pelvic bone. My throat, like my mouth, felt elastic and tight as his thick rod stretched me completely. It must have looked like some type of cartoon the way my body was stretching to accommodate him. His cock was filling up my throat as it went deeper and deeper in me. With his hands on the back of my head he held me there for a couple of seconds and I started to feel even better as it was less of a strain. Then he started to fuck my mouth like a pro. I was amazed at myself for being able to take him, but I figured that since I started college I had learned to work my mouth and throat muscles as well as control my breathing. Little did I know that may cock sucking abilities weren’t the case and Billy loved that. My hands traveled all over his body. Every single inch of him was solid granite. I grabbed his silver dollar nipples and tugged and squeezed as hard as I could. His moans told me how much he was pleased. Visions of my grandpa kept invading my thoughts, but I now, I somehow was welcoming them. Billy grabbed my torso, lifting me off the ground and held me there in mid air as he pumped his thick monster in and out of my hungry mouth. The strength on this guy was incredible. While he was still fucking my face, he turned me over so my cock was aimed at the sky and he brought me up to his own mouth so we could 69 vertically. I could taste large amounts of precum squirting from him and the more I tasted it, the less my mouth, throat and for that matter, entire body hurt. Eventually he was able to pull his cock almost completely out and then shove it back down my throat with it not being a struggle at all for me. My face was covered in a mixture of my saliva and his precum and my whole head was tingling. That’s when I felt the burning in my stomach. It started light and built in intensity like a rushing river heating up my entire body. My own cock was going in and out of Billy’s hungry mouth, too. And with every suck of him, it felt like my cock was filling more and more of his mouth up. At one point he engulfed my balls and I did everything I could not to cum because I wanted this to last forever. Billy started to grow some more and I could feel him gaining size against my skin. I was so far into a euphoric state that I grabbed his ass and shoved his cock so hard down my throat that his balls stung as they smacked my forehead. This was it for him. He buried his face down on my cock and then in rapidly huge and violent bursts that were so strong and intense I felt him cum like a rocket blasting off, with strong shots after shots of cum smashing into me for about a full 2 minutes, filling my hungry stomach with his hot cum. I didn’t need to swallow since his cock was halfway down my throat and I took every drop he had. Immediately, the burning heat that was flowing through me stopped and I’m not sure what happened next but right before I passed out, it felt like my body was expanding and hot as hell with my cock exploding in the most intense orgasm I had ever felt in my life. When I woke up, only about 5 minutes later, I was completely naked and my clothes were torn and lay shredded on the ground around me. Billy was even larger than before at almost 15 feet high and with a soft cock as large as he was when hard earlier. The giant football star had a 14” SOFT cock. He was completely naked, as well, since he had totally ripped his clothes to shreds and he was taking a tattered blanket to wrap around his massive frame. Billy told me that that was the very best blowjob he had ever gotten and asked if I could help him out whenever he really needed it. I told him of course but next time it would be 10 times better. He said, “You have no idea, Cousin” and gave me a kiss as he knelt down, giving my uncut cock a tug. Then he said something that I know I will never forget. He told me that I was in for some great times and that a whole new world was going to be opening up, because of my Grandfather and my Uncle Matt. I had no idea what he was talking about. The next day on my birthday, He said I would find out.

Chapter 5 – The Recruitment of Gods. October 5th (Today): Sam smiled broadly at seeing the two massively thick men that stood up ahead. The anticipation in him was overwhelming. He had been waiting for months to see this day come. As he drove the patrol car closer, he was able to make out which one was his brother, Lloyd. He was so happy that Lloyd had completed his task as well; really well in fact as Steve was such an amazing specimen of his new self. The broken up cop car splashed through the white glowing puddles of liquid as if the clouds had just burst uncontrollably, only it had not rained in over a week. The intensely strong smell of sweat and sex in the air was so overpowering that with every breath Sam took in, his cock lengthened and rose up toward his chest. He looked over at his 2 hour old, new lover, Jake, who was fast asleep, resting from the incredible excursion that he had just gone through. Sam smiled even broader at the beauty of Jake. He remembered how only a few hours ago, everything was different since Jake and Steve hadn’t come into their own. He remembered when he himself first had the change and how much he wanted to have his partner by his side. He remembered how Uncle Matt had told him and his brother, Lloyd, that they were the ones who would bring the “New Breed” (as he called Jake and Steve) to life and begin a new colony. Both men were not only changed, but had become their lovers. He remembered all of Jake’s feelings and thoughts and all that he and Jake had gone through to get to this point. He looked at his watch…8:28pm…yep right on schedule. 6:14 pm, (the same night): It was just after dusk when Jake and Sam had pulled behind the bush-covered guardrail to set up their radar. Their little speed trap had become quite successful. Lately there had been a lot of traffic on the old country road of 35 mph that was going well over 50. The mayor and sheriff had ordered the speed trap in hopes that it would slow everyone down, by the quick word of mouth that always was around town. But to Jake it seemed that it wasn’t the town folk that were doing the speeding, it was only a few travelers. Most of the time, the partners would just sit there and talk about their lives. Every now and then they would get to pull someone over for speeding and Jake really enjoyed it when they would pull over a huge hulking man from that farm over the mountain and across the county line. Their body frames were enormous and positioned on bikes that could barely contain their massive weight. Jake loved pulling these huge men over and always would be semi hard, by the time that he would walk up to these gladiators of steel. Some of them would check out Jake’s own nicely worked out body and flirt with him. He loved their attention and he LOVED men that had huge thick muscular bodies. Lately he had been hitting the mother load; especially with his partner. March 4th (7 Months ago): Jake was new to the town and the job. He had moved from Louisville about 6 months ago. Right before moving, or rather part of the reasons for the move, his now ex-girlfriend left Jake for some trucker she had met at the diner she worked at. Thus, Jake had just graduated from the Louisville police academy and had seen that a position for a cop had opened up about 20 miles out of city, in the town of Flatbush. He also found only one apartment that was available in town. He immediately called for the apartment and talked to a guy named, Zach. Zach told him the place was only a small one bedroom place with not even a full kitchen, but Jake told him he’s take it. Then Jake called the station’s Captain to talk about the job. Without even much effort, Jake got the job. So he packed up his stuff and headed for a new adventure. Jake had always thought himself to be bisexual. He had had sex with guys and girls, sometimes at the same time, but he realized that they guys that he wanted always seemed to be huge and muscular. Even as a child, Jake had always felt a certain…closeness to bodybuilders and superhero types of men. Women were okay and basically were safe in a conservative town as Louisville was, but Jake always knew that huge muscle was what he desired. When Jake arrived in Flatbush, he noticed how everything was really neat and tidy in the town. He noticed that there was no trash in the streets and everyone there looked happy and healthy. Some actually looked “Really” healthy, like fitness models. No one seemed overweight and if they did look big, it wasn’t because they were fat. Everyone was very friendly and when Jake stopped at the local bank, he asked the teller if there were any places that he knew of where he could get a good workout. The teller told him that there was a gym in town, next to the barber shop and that is where most everyone went to stay fit. He also mentioned a farm on the outskirts of town, but that not many people went out there, since it was a little far out. When Jake arrived at the apartment building, which was above the gym, the teller told him about, he met the landlord, Zach at the door. Zach was a small skinny, pre-Captain America Steve Rogers type of guy. Even though he was small and thin, he looked very healthy and Jake couldn’t help notice the enormous bulge in Zach’s pants. Oddly, this stirred up Jake’s hormones. Zach had not only owned the apartments upstairs, but he owned the whole building, including the gym. They went into the apartment and it was perfect. Just the right size and it was just as neat and tidy as the rest of the town. Zach invited Jake to his place, down the hall for some coffee and they could go over rent and stuff. Zach and Jake talked about the rent and the town some, but then the conversation shifted to their personal lives and family. Jake told Zach about his ex and Zach said what a shit ass punk she was, which made them both laugh. Then Zach started talking about his family and he said that all he had left were two brothers. One of them had left the town and he thought that he was living out on a farm of one of his friends. The other brother, Sam, just happened to be one of the cops that Jake would be working with. The police force for the small town was very small itself as there wasn’t much going on in the town of Flatbush. But, that there always seemed to be a lot going out on the outskirts of town. After about an hour, Jake got the car and trailer unpacked and he was moved in within a few hours. That night, Jake had the most restful sleep that he could remember in a long time. The next morning he was to report to the station and start his new job. The first time Jake saw Sam, was at station when the captain introduced Jake to the officers in the department. There were only 15 total including the captain and Jake. Jake noticed, though, that he only counted 14; 12 guys and 2 girls. He also noticed that almost every male on the force looked as beefy as most men in the town, but none of them were huge, just built a little bigger than most, like a cop should be. That’s when another figure came into the building from outside. Jake’s mouth went dry, his knees went weak, and his cock started to involuntarily grow. Sam introduced himself in a low commanding voice and walked…no swaggered over to shake Jake’s hand. Sam smiled as he could see that Jake was visibly shaken by his size. Sam was all cop, with his jargon and lingo and the way he was so hyped up about “catching the bad guys”, but physically, he looked like he had played for a professional football team all his life. He stood a little less than 6’8” and was enormously proportioned. His whole body was thick and big. He looked like a cross between a Viking and Scottish Highland Strongman. When Sam and Jake met face to face…rather, face to chest, Jake could hardly think straight. Sam noticed Jake’s staring but to him it was only admiration in his new partner’s eyes, instead of the lust that Jake had felt. Being a straight guy, Sam took it was one Hell of a compliment coming from a good-looking guy, like Jake. Sam had a girlfriend that he loved and they had plans to get married. Even though he loved his fiancé, it didn’t stop Sam from being a chauvinistic jerk as he was always talking about how much she loved his super thick 10” cock ramming her wet pussy. When they were on patrol, just the two of them sitting in their cruiser, Sam would get as graphic as a porn novel telling Jake his escapades with Lucy. Jake could tell that Sam would also get turned on by his own stories. Sometimes as he talked about it, Jake would notice Sam’s huge pant snake start to burrow down his partners leg. Scared of Sam noticing his own impending 9”er making a pants tent, Jake would cover his lap with the ledger for the day. Then after every shift, he would go back to his apartment and beat his cock for hours imagining Sam’s huge body pressed against his and causing him to have some of the most powerful orgasms of his life. Lately, it was becoming almost a daily ritual and Jake really never thought about girls much anymore. It was beginning to be all about Sam. Jake and Sam had been partners for about 3 ½ months now and Jake was feeling his way with his new partner. He fantasized doing that literally, feeling all over Sam’s big muscular, thick body, but he knew Sam was homophobic, so he had to take it easy with any hints or allegations. Sam was always talking about how disgusted he’d get seeing two guys kiss. He said that he would never let some guy kiss him. He’d rough ‘em up good. Make them pay for being such a pansy. Once he talked about how he’d fuck the hell out of em, just to teach those “fags” a lesson. The idea of Sam fucking Jake to teach him a lesson, made Jake almost cum in his pants. As their time together on the job progressed through the months, Sam’s stories of the past chicks he had banged, plus his girlfriend’s ability to deep throat him and getting his cock so wet she never needed lube, seemed to get more intense, and more off the straight and narrow. Sam seemed to be getting turned on more and more every time he’d talk about it. At first it was all about the girl’s breasts and tight asses, but slowly the details of the girl’s bodies changed as it got less and less about their bodies, and more about how he loved watching his cock, seeing it growing and cumming in buckets when he was filling up the bitches. Once Jake thought he heard Sam almost cum in his pants, as he was really getting into it, talking about his muscles, body and cock so much that his breathing became heavier and heavier, till he seemed to moan under his breath. It was really dark in the car, that night, so Jake only was able to hear Sam, which actually made it worse for Jake, since he almost came himself at the lusty sounds of Sam right next to him. God, he wanted to touch his godlike partner, so bad, but he knew that it was impossible. August 5th: Then it happened, Sam came into work that day and he looked like something was on his mind, but he also looked relieved. As they were changing in the locker room to get ready for patrol, Sam told Jake that he left Lucy. He said that she wasn’t satisfying him like she used to and that he needed something…more. He said that after he told Lucy, she freaked out and went ballistic. He pulled down his pants to show Jake his thigh, where he said that Lucy had taken a salad fork and tried to stab him with it. Jake looked at where Sam said she stabbed him, but he didn’t see a mark. All he saw was the biggest most scrumptious thigh he had ever laid his eyes on. He asked Sam, where did she stab him and Sam quickly pulled his pants back up and said that she was such a weakling that she didn’t even give him a scratch. He said that for the past month he had been getting stronger and stronger and that he had no use for her pathetic ways. As a matter of fact, Jack thought that Sam actually did seem to be getting larger every day, growing from that thick mass to a chiseled muscle god. They both worked out together at Zach’s gym, but Sam seemed to take off like wildfire, getting all cut and growing even bigger, so much so, that it made his uniform skintight and strained the fabric to the point where you could see every nook, mound and crevasse of his tightly muscled frame. At the gym, there was a height tape against one of the walls and one day Sam happened to be standing next to it. Jake’s eyes bugged out as he saw that his partner was over 7’ tall and barefoot, nonetheless. In fact he was 7’ 3”. Most men increase their size slowly, but Sam was packing on 10-20 pounds every week. He had to get several new uniforms. This growth spurt started about a month before, after Sam went camping up in the mountains with his other brother and two of his buddies from out of town. Jake also noticed how different Sam acted around him since the camping trip. It was almost like he was flirting with Jake at times, but that was impossible, with Sam being such a homophobic dick. Jake had met Sam’s other brother, Lloyd and he was just a big as Sam was when they first met. Lloyd lived on a farm with a few of his friends. In the past month or so, Sam’s brother, Lloyd, seemed to be gaining a lot of mass too, as did their two buddies, Carlos and Penn, both of which were smaller than Jake a month and a half ago, but now they were visibly larger than him. All of them seemed extremely touchy-feely with each other as well. It was getting to be more than Jake could take. He wanted Sam so bad, that he started to bone up every time he saw the man. There were days that Jake would jerk off 2 or 3 times, just to get his hardon to go back down. September 20th: Then two weeks ago, the two of them were at their normal “speed trap” spot when Sam had an idea. He said that they should bust a bunch of those “fags” at the local rest area on the other side of town. He said he knew that men frequented that place a lot at night and there never seemed to be any chicks. The thing that was strange to Jake was that Sam was the one to come up with busting the place in the first place. Sam knew right where it was and what took place there, but Jake hadn’t ever heard of the spot being cruisy, much less had been there for some cock, himself. The only time Jake ever got sucked off in public was in the local Wal-Mart restroom. Sam seemed actually excited at the prospect of rounding up some “faggots”. At first Jake thought that maybe Sam had been propositioned there and wanted to get even, but he questioned that later, too. The two of them caught about 6 guys there, that were fucking and sucking, but as they were handcuffing them, 2 of the purps got away. Sam ran after them. Jake finished cuffing the other 4 and strangely he knew every one of the 6 guys, a couple were from the gym under his apartment. After Sam took off after the 2 escapees, Jake apologized to the other 4 and “accidentally” let the men go free. One of them was one of Jake’s best friends from the big city. He told the guys to stay away from there since the cops were on the hunt. The men thanked him and took off, leaving Jake alone. While he waited for Sam, he heard what sounded like trees snapping and the ground seemed to shake. Then there was the sound of what he thought were animals attacking the men, but it was over too quickly to warrant him to chase down the sounds. Still, Jake still was worried about his partner. So what if the guy was a muscle god, he could have still gotten in some type of trouble. He started to walk into the woods just as Sam started showed up with the two purps over his shoulders. Their pants were around their ankles and each had huge hard-ons with bodies that were all red and appeared swollen. Neither one looked upset, but rather content and satisfied. Their bodies were almost thick, which was strange since one of them, Joshua was the local barber and had always been quite thin. Jake saw Joshua, just about every day, since the barber shop was right next to his building. Sam set them down on the ground and without a word; both men pulled up their pants, gave Sam a strange look and freely got in the back of the patrol car. What shocked Jake even more was that Sam himself looked bigger, everywhere. His uniform was slightly torn and tearing more, since it was so extremely tight on him. The men had a fluid of some type that glistened in the moonlight, all over their faces and bodies and the inside of the car smelled like sweat and bleach. Sam told Jake that he had caught them in the act and that they put up a good fight but of course they were no match for him. Jake pointed at Sam’s crotch as he looked at his partner huge wet mound of fabric around his cock area. Sam replied, “Hey, since I dumped that bitch, I guess I need to get somewhere. Heh. Oh well.” Then Sam finally noticed something was missing and quickly changed the subject. “What happened to the other 4?” “Oh they got away. I guess I didn’t have them restrained as well as I thought?” “Oh well, at least I got two more of them for my trophy case.” Sam laughed hard and loud. “Yeah, I guess so? Bet you want to mount em, huh?” Sam threw Jake an evil look that told him to take that back. “I’m sorry dude, I was just kidding.” “No harm, let’s get these two back to the station.” Both men got in the car and Jake suffered a massive hard on the whole way, smelling the mixture of sweat and what he now realized was cum. The rest of the night was surprisingly uneventful and Sam kept pretty much to himself, which certainly wasn’t like him. After the two were released from jail, Jake never saw them again. It was if they had just disappeared. That was only two weeks ago. 6:14pm, October 5th (Today): Tonight though, just like clockwork, they had set up their speed trap and were anxiously waiting the night’s “kill” as Sam would call it. Strangely though, they hadn’t seen a car for over an hour. The only passing vehicle was a pickup truck that had Sam’s brother Lloyd, driving and a kid in the passenger seat that Jake thought he recognized but wasn’t really sure about. Still there was something about the young kid that made Jake’s cock jump and throb. There was something strange going on in Lloyd’s truck as they passed. It was all too quick, but it looked like the kid was rising up and down as if getting fucked from underneath. It was really weird but extremely erotic looking at the same time. In fact, there was something about tonight that had Jake’s libido supercharged. It was almost like the air that he breathed could turn him on. The patrol car was getting really warm inside and as usual, Sam started talking about getting his big cock getting wet, but this time, he never spoke of a girl; his girlfriend had moved out back in early September. No...all Sam would take about if he was referencing someone other than himself was that they were just a “hot hole”. He was getting into such detail this time; visually describing his horse cock to such extend that Jake was so hard and in pain from the pressure he had to physically hold down his clipboard to his lap to hide his excitement. Sam kept hinting to the fact that his story telling to Jake was making himself really horny, causing Sam to constantly and blatantly grabbing his crotch. Jake began to sweat as his own hormones raged for his partner. The sexual tension in the car was becoming completely overpowering, more-so than ever before. Sam began to slowly and erotically rub his massive legs, going down toward the knees on the outside of his giant quads then rubbing even slower up his inner thighs brushing his lengthening cock like it was a magic wand of power and lust. Over and over he did this as he very descriptively told Jake just what his cock could do to a person. He talked about the power it had like a mighty warlock’s scepter that caused anyone it gets in contact with to do his will. The more Sam talked about his cock, the more Jake’s breathing became incredibly deep and strong. Jake was starting to lose himself in Sam’s story and the scene that was playing out. Then, just as Jake thought he could take no more, Sam started to tug on his massive cock. Harder and harder he began to grab it and move the fabric of his pants over his cock. With every squeeze and pull Jake could see it thickening and slithering down Sam’s muscular thigh almost to his knee. At this point, Jake figured that if Sam was going to put on a show, who was he not to sit there and watch in enjoyment, but he was still very worried that this was a trap and Sam would beat him to a pulp if he found out how much in lust Jake was for him. His barrier was breaking down very quickly, though. “God this fucking feels good. I’m sorry dude, but I just can’t stop it. You can join in if you want. Go ahead and work that pipe of yours, partner. I know I got to work mine. Mmmm yeah…God I’m so fucking horny!” Still hesitating, Jake started to involuntarily rub his rock hard cock in his pants, but he kept the clipboard over it as he stared, mesmerized by Sam’s blatant display in front of him. Sam switched on the interior light and he looked up from his own lustful indulgence of his cock and over at Jake, “Look at that thing buddy, what hole wouldn’t love having that huge pipe opening it up. Tearing into it and filling it up with my fantastic spunk.” Sam squeezed his rod hard and almost instantly there was a huge wet spot where precum shot out from the piss hole soaking his leg and pants. He shook it some as if to wave it at Jake. “Damn, I’m so fucking horny tonight, I think this cock really does have a mind of own cause it wants to fuck and get sucked anyway it can. I really want to get off tonight. I’d let anyone that wanted it, have it.” Jake knew words out of Sam’s mouth were like that of a bad porno, but it seemed natural coming from him, since he loved to always talk about his sexual life. Jake looked up at Sam’s face with that last comment and Sam was looking straight at him, licking his lips and motioning with his eyes, for Jake to look back down and marvel at his God Cock. “So Jake, do you think I could make a cave outta someone’s tight hole? Make them never want to stop having me fuck them and give them a gift like no one has ever given them before?” With that comment Jake noticed Sam’s pants start to rip apart slowly where the wet spot was as if his cock wanted free from its prison. In fact most of his pants were straining to start ripping apart, ever so slowly as this God of a man began to grow. Jake couldn’t hold out any longer as he blurted out, “Damn, Sam you are the most impressive man I’ve ever met. You’re like the fuckin’ Hulk. I…I bet anyone would love having your ramming them. I know I…” Sam interrupted Jake before he could finish what they both already knew, but Sam wanted to play with Jake a little longer, “Probably any guy, too. What do ya think? You think some faggots ass could take my super dong. I bet a man’s rock hard muscle ass could take my giant cock easier than any nasty pussy could, huh? I'd make him cum without even touching himself, don't ya think?” “I…I dunno. Maybe, it could.” Jake was still playing along as well, even though he didn’t consciously want too. “Because right now; I just want to get off. I don’t care who I’m with. I just want a warm body with a tight hole to fill with my super cock and its special sauce. Like I said, I’d let anyone do me right now. Whattya think, partner? You know of any takers, or maybe you think you’re up to it…” Sam toyed with him. Still guarded, Jake said, “Why are you asking me?” “No reason, just thought…well…you might want to…at least…see it…maybe I can show you something even more amazing with it?” In a last ditch effort to hide his true desires, Jake said, “What are you crazy? I think I’ve seen plenty, already. I’m done with this, I’m no fag!! I’m sure some girls gaping gash would be just fine…” As Jake said the words out of his mouth, he turned away and grabbed the door handle, hoping to make a quick escape, before he gave into the lust that was inside of him. His heart started pounding as hard as his cock. His head was reeling and reality was dreamlike. He was fighting his desires as best he could, but deep inside, he knew it was a losing battle. For a moment, Sam was alarmed. “HOLD ON, DUDE!! It’s okay, seriously. I don’t think you’re a fag, man, but I know you’ve got to be curious. I know you are, everyone’s always curious. Lately, there have been a lot of people that have wanted to see it. Even some of the other guys on the force have seen it and almost all of them that have seen it were glad they did. They all said the same thing that you just said, but once they saw it, they knew they had wanted to see it all along, even if it was just for the penis envy and curiosity alone. Hell, until a month ago, I would’ve said no fucking way and kicked the piss right outta them, but lately I’ve seen a new outlook and it’s fucking awesome. Come on Jake; it’s cool. No one’s going to know. Hell, you should know by now, how much I enjoy the attention from you. I’ve noticed how you look at me with admiration and longing, but tonight...tonight buddy, you have a hunger in you, I can tell you are just full of desire and that's cool. That's totally cool. We’re just two horny guys showing off what we’ve got. I’m sure your cock is really nice, too. By the looks of your pup tent, I’ve noticed that you have a pretty big package as well, especially when you try and cover it up when it gets hard during my stories. Yeah, I’ve noticed it all the time. And in some weird way, it makes me even hornier when I see that you are all horned up over me. You always get really excited when I talk about fucking and all the sex I have. It’s cool, dude. I bet you jerk off thinking about me. I do. I fucking love myself and I love getting off on myself. I love you getting off on me too. So....let’s just show off what we’ve got to each other and get all this chicken shit out of the way” Sam could tell, Jake seemed a little more at ease. He tried a friendly challenge next. “Still you’re no match for my monster, but you look really good all hard and shit. Hell, I bet other guys are jealous of you too.” Jake looked embarrassed and turned his gaze away. Sam continued, still afraid that he almost lost Jake for a moment, “I know you’re not a fag, man. Anyone would get hard listening to my porn stories. Besides, you’re a guy, and guys love to see what someone else has, don’t they? Hell, I've had guys ask to suck it, too. And I don't judge, I just love getting off. Here, just take a look at how big, thick and long it is already here in my pants and I’m only half hard.” “HALF HARD!!” Jake thought and he turned back to look at it and he could clearly see that Sam’s cock must have been well over 10” now. “What does he mean only half hard.” The two words and the sight of Sam’s growing cock made Jake even more intrigued and horny. The voice in his head said, “I thought he was only 10” long, period.” Jake was embarrassed but kind of relieved that Sam knew he got hard during the sex stories. He was happy that he wouldn’t have to hide his rock hard cock anymore, but he still was extremely leery that this was a trap that Sam had set to bring him out. So he apprehensively said, “I don’t know, Sam. This is pretty weird. But…” “But what?! What’s the big deal, bro? I know you’ve GOT to be curious. You have to be. It's okay...I wanna see yours too.” “Well, maybe…” “You want to see my big shaft, don’t ya? Everyone does and I’m happy to oblige. They’re always very satisfied after they see it. I make sure of that. All I need is for you to tell me that you want to see it in all its glory.” Sam’s voice deepened and softened to the point of a low grumbled whisper, “Tell me, Jake. Tell me that you wanna see my huge cock. I know you do. Let go of your fear, Jake. Let go and give in to me. Listen to my voice...Listen to my cock telling you to want it. I’ve known you’ve always wanted too, haven’t ya? I’ve known that for a while now. My brother showed me a better way and now I want to show you. I know you love my massive muscles and I can feel your desire for it. Your body's on fire for me. Look at your own cock. It’s going to bust through your uniform, you want it so bad.” Sam pointed down to Jake’s throbbing crotch that was now wet with his own precum. “I…I guess I am. Maybe it would be cool to see what you’ve been talking about for the past 6 months. You always cover it up in the lockeroom.” Both men chuckled. Jake’s mouth was dry, but his lips and jock strap were soaked. He couldn’t believe this was happening. He was finally going to get to see what Sam had been teasing him with for the past 6 months. He knew he had to keep his cool, though, but he wanted to see that cock in “all its glory” as Sam put it. Hell, he wanted Sam in all his glory too. Jake’s asshole began to throb and pucker. His cock ached in his pants. He was so hard that Sam was right in assuming that it felt like it would bust through his uniform. God, what he wouldn’t give to be able to do that. Still, he was embarrassed that Sam had seen his trouser tent, but he thought, maybe it’s for the best since Sam was clearly interested in Jake seeing his monster. He knew he wanted to say yes. Yes, to see Sam’s incredible body, Yes, to Sam’s incredible cock. Yes, to whatever may happen. Maybe Sam would let him play with it, he thought. God, that would be a dream come true. Just the thought of that made Jake’s cock jump and shoot some more precum into his already drenched pants. He wanted that huge cock in his hands or better yet in his ass, which was puckering up even more. But he was still unsure if Sam were testing him and that he would kick his ass, if he tried anything. But now Jake’s passion had gone over the threshold. His inhibitions left him like a new morning. He felt free and clear of the barrier that was holding him back. Sam had got the best of him and he blurted out, “Yes, Sam, show it to me. Show me your big fucking cock. I want it!! I fucking need it!!! Give it to Sam. Give me your huge cock!!!” Sam heard the words he longed to hear from his partner, which caused a burst of energy inside him and suddenly there were more rips in his pants, not only where his cock was, but in the thighs, calves and ass. Sam’s whole lower body seemed to be expanding inch by inch. Soon Sam would not be able to control the growth in him and it would take over his mind and body and he would only be able to go along for the incredible ride. Since his change at the farm, he would long for the growth to hit him every day; sometimes 2-3 times a day. His training was finally over and he was able to finally control his body and its growth. There were times, such as now, that the growth would begin to get away from him, but he would regain his hold on it as best he could. The growth was like a drug and he was hooked. Now he was about to have the ultimate high, since he was going to feel the growth but as well, he would have the love and lust he had felt for his partner. It was time to bring Jake into the family. Jake’s mouth dropped open and began to moisten as he could clearly see his partner growing. It was as if Sam’s body were a balloon of muscle that was slowly getting blown up, expanding and the muscles getting larger under the stretching skin, becoming more pronounced as they grew. His shirtsleeves began to rip. A few buttons popped off. One cracked the plastic glass covering the speedometer. Sam slowly worked the split open in his pants, but instead of using his hands, he let his cock control itself as it tore through the fabric like a wild animal slowly escaping its cage. Jake could see that the naked monster pushing itself free as it was actually pulsating now, expanding and contracting through the confines of its imprisonment. He was in awe of its ability to tear through Sam’s trousers. It shimmered with all the precum and sweat that had enveloped it. Yes, it was huge, but he thought that it was the most perfect and beautiful thing he had ever seen. Envy and curiosity were true understatements for what Sam said other men must have felt, for Jake was in complete admiration and yearning. He knew it needed his worship. Thoughts ran through his head as if it seemed to call to him, telling him to want it, to treat it as an Idol or a God’s tool for which he was to serve and please. He started to become hypnotized by it. Inch by inch he could see the beauty of it come into view. He started feeling dizzy and lightheaded. His palms were sweating, as was his forehead. He felt a hunger for it in his stomach and his asshole started to twitch uncontrollably. His cock was almost continually leaking precum in his jockstrap, soaking it. His eyes were wide and his chest heaved as his breathing become increasingly deeper and stronger. He developed a thirst in his mouth and throat to coincide with his mounting hunger. Jake was completely enthralled now, but he still had his wits about him. He knew, or rather quietly prayed that this cock that grew before him was going to be his to play with and to serve as was the growing man before him. Sam was right, it WAS bigger than 10” now, and in fact it was almost 14” and still growing. It was incredibly thick, too; like a baseball bat. There was a thick vein snaking all the way from Sam’s thick forest of pubic hair to under the hood of the massive cock head that looked like a fully ripened, delicious apple. It was as if a snake was crawling out from the bushes to engulf the forbidden fruit. Jake could see the movement of life fluid through the massive vein, giving Sam’s super monster all the nourishment it needed to grow and extend into its God-like status. As the huge appendage came more and more into Jake’s view, more and more of the real world melted away and all that Jake could think or want in this life was Sam and his giant cock. With every deeper breath of air into Jake’s lungs, he could smell the pungent aroma of Sam’s fuckpole; sweat mixed with pre-cum and Sam’s pheromones. With each whiff, Jake felt more alive and went deeper under Sam’s spell. His own way of thinking was gone, now and all Jake could think and pay attention to was Sam’s humongous cock and body expanding for his own private show. The lust in him rose with every thread of fabric that tore away. He had never in his life been more turned on. He began to hit a constant state of euphoria. Sam could tell that just as all the others, Jake was almost completely conquered to be his disciple of servitude and to become a muscle god himself. Sam knew he had to start the process of sealing the deal that Jake was unknowingly starting to sign. So, in one swift move, Sam took his hands and quickly tore his pants completely off and down over his huge column causing it to spring up to an almost 90 degree angle standing straight up at over 22” long and 9” around. This happened in just a matter of seconds and it was fully hard enough to stand more rigid than a steel pipe. There was so much precum already spurting out like a fountain from the nickel sized piss slit that when it sprung up, it shot large globs all over the car and one in particular flung over onto Jake’s face partially covering his right cheek, chin and lips. Jake felt it tingle on his skin and he left it there as he was now completely under Sam’s power. There was a large vein on top of Sam’s cock that was almost ¾” thick and pulsating with waves of a dark purple fluid flowing through it. The precum flow began to slow as it came out like a leaky pipe cascading down the shaft, completely covering it like posing oil for a bodybuilder. Jake felt his own cock jump hard in his pants and he had his first orgasm as it shot so much cum that it felt like he’d pissed himself. His voice cracked, “Oh God, I’m Cumming. I can’t help it…Jeeeezzzzus. Holy Shit!!! God, you’re so fucking huge and beautiful.” Sam let Jake have his orgasm and after it subsided he said, “It is, isn’t it? It feels so good to let it out. It loves being free from the confines of my uniform, where it can breathe. So what about you, Jake? Let’s see your cock buddy.” “I’m…I’m nothing like you, man. I’m just a little over average.” Jake moved the clipboard away from his cum soaked pants and pulled down his zipper. Normally he would have never been so blasé about showing his cock, especially since he had just filled his pants and he imagined he would begin to go soft, but not tonight. Tonight, he stayed rock hard and he was too far under Sam’s domination now. He dug down and fished out his normally impressive 9” cock, but, like he said, it was rather insignificant, when compared to Sam’s snake. To another normal man, though, Jake was very ample in the cock department. He began stroking it while looking at Sam’s anaconda that had consumed him. The pleasure running through him was so strong he began to softly moan. Only a few more strokes and Jake would have his 2nd orgasm. “STOOOOOOOOOP, DON’T CUM AGAIN,” Sam commanded. “I want this to last. Take your hand off your cock and close your eyes.” Jake did as he was told. He could feel his cock pulsating and pleading for the release of an orgasm. In fact, he was stalled at that state of euphoria just before your sperm comes rushing out of your cock. Sam knew that Jake was completely his now, but he still loved to play the game and in order to take over Jake and help him start the change; Sam had to get Jake into complete submission, first. He slyly spoke, “So Jake, very nice piece of meat there, buddy. You’re doing really well. I want you to keep your eyes shut and remember what my cock looks like in your mind. Remember its sheer beauty and size and tell me what see? Do not, I repeat do not hold back. I want your true feelings: Your true desires.” “I see something more beautiful than anything I have ever laid my eyes on. I see sheer joy and ecstasy in your cock, Sam. I see an Idol of worship attached to a God of a man that I have longed for and needed and wanted to worship and be with since the very moment I met him walking into the police station. I see my complete longing and desire for you. I see a life dedicated to you and I see that I WANT YOU.” Those last three words came out of Jake without any remorse or fear of being outted. Jake, finally gave Sam all he needed to hear. Now it was time for the “kill”. “Open your eyes and look at me.” Sam commanded. Jake opened his eyes and looked over at Sam. Every fiber in his body longed for the Man-God and his gaze showed every facet of complete submission. “Go on and touch it if you want, partner. Don’t worry about it. I don’t care. Everyone wants to touch it. Once they see it, they have too. It calls to them, just like it’s been calling to you. Don’t fight it, Jake. It wants you to feel it, to worship it, to make you one with it. Take it in your hand and feel its awesome power. It wants to give you its power and strength. It wants to make you huge.” Jake shook his head in agreement, casting his gaze back from Sam’s dark blue eyes to his giant pole and Jake was thrilled that he no longer had to hide his feeling for Sam and he would never again have to deny how bad he wanted the man of his dreams. A tear slowly crept down his cheek. He would never have to forgo his primal desire again: A desire that he was no longer in control of but it was now in control of him. He was happy to be completely in Sam’s control. In fact he was getting off on it. “You want it. You want to feel how heavy and huge it is. I know you do. In fact, Jake, I know you always have. I knew even before the night my brother and I changed your friends at the rest stop. Yes, you were right in suspecting me. They hardly put up a fight when they saw my cock. It called to them, just as it is calling you now. At that time I wasn’t fully able to change them myself, so my brother had the honors and they are reaping huge rewards for receiving our gift unto them. They are well on their way to becoming more than just great men; they are becoming GODS, like me. Go on and give in to it. It needs your worship. It needs your lust. It needs your hunger. I want you to be part of it. I want you to be a part of me. I want you to become a God, Jake.” Wide-eyed and trembling, Jake looked up from his gaze at the huge fuck pole due to that last comment and looked into Sam’s eyes. Tears were now streaming down his face. He was completely happy and relieved. He was more turned on then he had ever been in his life: Mainly he finally felt, free. That was the last moment that Jake would ever remember being a normal human. He was on his way to being one of Uncle Matt’s Godlike men. His hand trembled as it moved toward Sam’s giant cock. The monster glistened in the moonlight as Jake touched “glory” for the first time. He wrapped his large hand around Sam’s cock and still his fingers couldn’t touch due to the thickness of it. He began to slide his strong hand up and down feeling the power of it. Jake could tell that its weight was well over 15lbs. It was rock solid and throbbed of life. The precum covering it was like sheer seethe of thick oil that actually made Jake’s hand tingle and become increasingly warmer. Saliva escaped out of the side of Jake’s mouth. Then he realized how hot the side of his face was remembering the glob of precum that had hit him just moments before. He rose up his other hand, collecting some of Sam’s incredible potion mixed with his own tears and licked it with his tongue as he brought it into his mouth. He swallowed and a bolt of electricity immediately shot through him. Waves of a powerful new feeling and sexual highness more intense than he had ever felt before poured through him like an internal orgasm and he lost all control as he lunged at his idol of worship. With a deep breath, Jake took the entire head of the monster in, stretching his mouth to its limit. His lips cracked at the edges and started to slightly bleed. Sam yelled out. “FUCK YEAH, JAKE, SUCK DADDY’S HOT POLE. I’M GONNA MAKE YOU AMAZING. I’M GOING TO MAKE YOU A FUCKING TITAN.” Jake swallowed as much of Sam’s mammoth rod as he could, which at first was only a mere 2 inches, but with every push of his mouth down, it seemed easier to go further. Sam’s endless supply of precum was mixing with Jake’s own bodily fluids of saliva and blood causing his change to begin. Soon he had over half of Sam’s gigantic cock down into the back of his mouth and beginning down his throat. With every suck he swallowed more precum, energizing him even more and helping his body become more elastic to take the huge prick in him. His entire body was warming up and feeling more energized. “Yeah, Bitch, Dammit Mother Fucker, swallow my cock. I’ve been waiting for over a month for this. You are going to be my best. You are going to be colossal.” With that, Sam grabbed the back of Jake’s head and simultaneously rammed his hips up and his partner’s face down shoving all 20 inches of God cock into the back and then down into his new bitches’ throat. “Fuck yeah, bitch, you are going to make Matt one very happy man.” Jake was so into Sam’s cock; he thought Sam had said ME instead of Matt. Little did both of them know that this was just the beginning of Uncle Matt’s master plan. You see, Jake and another of Uncle Matt’s men were to meet later and change mankind. But good things come to those who wait. Jake was amazed at how easy it was to take all of Sam down his throat and how good it felt. He felt that god cock pulsating in his throat as it continued pumping Sam’s muscle juice into him. His body took over, beginning with his throat as it massaged Sam’s huge cock on its own. Jake felt consumed with lust and the need for more from his partner was becoming overwhelming. Just when his mouth seemed to stretch wider and his mouth cavity was even fuller of cock, something more began to happen. Was it his imagination or was Sam getting bigger, AGAIN? Another large stretch and Jake noticed that even though he hadn’t moved up or down on it, there was an added 4 inches from his face to Sam’s pelvis. Then Sam screamed and the whole car jumped as Sam’s orgasm began, flowing huge amounts of cum deep into Jake’s gullet. So much cum was pouring into the smaller man’s body that it began to flow out of his mouth and all over them and the inside of the care. Sam’s massive cock seemed to continue to grow inside and down Jake’s throat as his body seemed match his cock growing at a fast rate as well. Jake held onto Sam’s cock the best he could and then he began to realize that it wasn’t only Sam’s body that was increasing. Wave after wave of Sam’s cum flowed into Jake, continuing the process of Jake’s transformation. His body was on fire and his skin felt like it was soaked in sweat and cum. Suddenly, his clothes felt extremely tight. So much so that he felt the ass of his pants rip with force up the center and continue to rip completely around the waist and down the right side first and then the left of his legs till they fell onto the seat below him. His socks and his boots started to rip off of him. Then his shirt and the rest of his pants literally exploded in the car, shattering the passenger window with his holster. Meanwhile, Sam was accelerating in his own growth and beginning to lose control as well. He realized that if he didn’t maintain himself that they would both grow to insane proportions and quite literally be unable to function, let alone return to a normal human like size. In a desperate attempt to stay in control, Sam quickly unbuttoned his shirt before he ripped through another one. He usually was able to control the speed and mass of his size, but this time even he was almost out of control as his new subject was. He had been yearning to get his partner to join him as a huge muscle god since the day after he had become one himself. That was when Lloyd, his brother, took him by surprise one evening after they had closed up the gym. He had been working out extremely hard that night in anger and frustration, due to his girlfriend’s cold, rigid attitude toward sex with him. She said he was getting to rough and when he fucked her it hurt instead of arousing her. Lloyd took Sam’s frustrated body to the message room to “calm” him down. Sam was so horned up that even his brother’s touch got him hard. Lloyd told Sam to hold on for a moment as he made a call and in about 15 minutes later, there was a knock at the gym garage door. Lloyd answered the door and Sam saw what looked to him like a human wall. Within seconds, this beast had Sam’s cock in his mouth causing Sam to go into overload and the next thing he can remember from that night was waking up the at Uncle Matt’s farm with his huge hard cock and his body completely massive beyond belief. The next day he learned how to control his morphing and began his training as well as helping to recruit others for the farm. Within a few weeks he had recruited more men than anyone else, combined; over 57 men were given a new life because of Sam. Now, 2 months later, his lust for turning Jake was so much that he, again, was going into sexual overload and knew he couldn’t control himself much longer. He got the shirt off just in time as his chest and arms expanded to Herculean proportions, causing the roof of the car and the driver’s door to bend up and outward. He knew he had to move quick or his already 8 foot high massive frame could inhibit Jake’s newly developing body if they stayed in the police cruiser much longer. Since his partner was over the top of his pants with his growing cock filling him up, Sam just let them rip to shreds. He loved the feel of shredding his clothes; his favorite moments were the initiation of a new member and exploding out of his clothes with his massive body. There wasn’t much room left for Sam and Jake to grow in the car so he tore off the car door and pulled his cock out of Jake’s hungry mouth leading him out of the car like a dog to a bone. Jake had already grown over a foot everywhere and was shredded from his own clothes. Sam was almost completely naked too, with only tattered pieces of fabric hanging off of him, but he knew they were too close to the road and would be noticed, so he led his prey into the woods. The car on the other hand, looked totaled. It wasn’t going to be easy to explain that to the captain, but he shouldn’t mind, since he went through the change last weekend. Once he felt at a safe distance from the road, Sam grabbed Jake’s expanding body by the ankles and pulled him up so they were at a vertical 69 position and Sam inhaled Jake’s own throbbing and growing 11” cock. It had grown 2 inches in a matter of minutes. For a moment Sam let go of one of Jake’s ankles and realized that due to both of their incredible strength, they were able to sustain this position without holding on to each other by their arms, hands and legs. All they need to use was their super strong suction and jaws. Both men were well over 10 feet tall now and Sam decided that he himself was tall enough, but to let Jake continue to grow. It took almost all of his concentration to stop his own growth. They held on like this long enough for Jake’s expanding body to grow well over 12 feet tall, causing Jake’s head to reach the ground, Sam’s eyes widened in awe as Jake’s massive growing frame lifted Sam off the ground as it continued to gain height and mass. Jake’s cock had now also surpassed his mentor and was a good 22” long and over 9” around. Sam began to gag some and again was in awe at this since he had never gagged on another cock. Just when Sam felt that he either would need to begin to grow himself or die from suffocating on Jake’s humongous cock, Jake stopped growing. His body immediately started to convulse and thick gushing streams of cum poured down Sam’s willing throat. Sam drink and drink for what seemed forever until Jake’s giant orgasm’s finally subsided. Sam could hold out no longer and he erupted so much cum out of his cock that Jake felt as though he were drowning. This was the point when Jake passed out and both men fell to the ground causing a minor quake to rip through the forest. As they were unconscious, they proceeded to change back to their normal states, but for Jake his normal state was now that of one of the largest bodybuilders in the world. Twenty minutes later, Jake woke up in the arms of the man he had secretly loved for over the past 6 months. He looked over at Sam, who was still out and kissed him on the cheek. He realized that they were both naked and then every memory of his change came rushing through him as he saw his new “normal” body. His new massive godlike body was somewhat equal to his partner’s but his cock was noticeably larger. He quietly released himself from his sleeping lover, standing up and began to feel what yearned to have his entire life: A God’s body. Sam woke up shortly after and both men kissed. They walked back to the car. As soon as they reached the car, the ground began to shake and from over the hill that was part of Uncle Matt’s Farm, they saw a shock wave barreling toward them. Both men instinctively knew the cause of it and instead of shying away or hiding from the impending burst of energy, they embraced it and faced it head on with their arms outstretched behind them and the welcomed the approaching blast. As it leveled trees and most everything it came in contact with, the two men were in their instinctive trance and ready for the next phase of Uncle Matt’s plan to begin. The shock wave hit them both head on, causing the patrol car to overturn and the billboard sign along with most of the trees around them to be mowed down. Neither of their super strong bodies flinched, all that they felt was what was needed for the continued genesis of the evening. Both men instantly came as the rush of euphoria unlike anything they had ever felt passed through them. Visions of two colossal men who they both recognized as Sam’s brother Lloyd and his passenger, changing into God’s even larger than they had become. When the shock wave passed, each of them walked over to the car, Sam picked it up and turned it back over as Jake watched in amazement. Sam told Jake to try and lift the car, which he easily accomplished, sending a rush of sexual excitement through him. With the roof torn off the car, the both got it, started the car to their amazement and drove to the epicenter of what would be the beginning of a new race on Earth.

DISCLAIMER: This is a muscle growth story about male adult characters performing consensual, and non-consensual sexual intercourse. There are graphically intense descritpions acts of feats of strength, violence, and gore. If you are not interested in this subject please do not follow any further. PROJECT GILGAMESH Story by Muscl4life CHAPTER 1: Ambition “I’ve got the perfect candidate for you, Dr. Lassiter.” The young lab assistant said as he uploaded the profile on the screen. Meanwhile, the elegant dark haired man dressed in expensive design clothes under his meticulously white ab coat remained distant, focused on his own calculations. The assistant gently coughed, trying to draw Daniel’s attention to the computer screen, while his boss still took a few moments to lift his head from the microscope and look at the information Preston had worked so hard to acquire. Once he saw the data and the pictures provided, Lassiter’s usual bored to death expression changed dramatically. “This data is remarkable. I’ve never seen such standards before.” Lassiter mumbled as he ran several simulations at the same time. “Subject’s displays physical excellence above anything reported in current medicine. He sure is one man in a million.” The younger assistant replied muffling his grin, trying to refrain his enthusiasm. Dr. Lassiter hated such behavior. “It’s more like one in a 100 million…Where did you find this man?” He asked downloading the profile to his personal databank, already applying the physiological patterns to the simulation program. “I actually only had to dig in old databanks. His data was already selected in previous experiments similar to yours, Doctor.” Preston explained “Was it ever updated? I can only imagine the developments of this precious man.” “I can’t tell, sir. There are inconsistencies in the reports I have collected. I think they haven’t been able to take new measurements and run other physical tests on him, he always got discarded in risk evaluation rounds.” Preston explained lowering his voice tone.” “No wonder those morons never made any significant breakthrough… This is ridiculous. Why would anyone discard such a phenomenal specimen?” Lassiter seemed outraged by such fact. Preston sighed before he continued, “Here comes the hard part…” He thought before disclosing the full truth to his boss. “This data belongs to an inmate serving lifetime sentence at Saint Sebastian Maximum Security Prison for the last 25 years.” Preston said once, afraid of the consequences of disappointing Dr. Daniel Lassiter. However, the elegant man just grinned as he discovered such information. “This is precious; I have Mr. Barnes right where I need him to be. Get me Winston quickly.” “Right away sir.” Preston said as he made the call. Authorities sent only the nastiest, most dangerous and most violent criminals of the nation to Saint Sebastian Maximum Security Prison. It was a place designed to break the spirits of these dangerous men. Ironclad discipline rules, no privileges. The perfect institute for a monster like Roger Barnes, but also the ideal place for a man like Daniel Lassiter to reach for the perfect candidate for his ultimate plans. “In early 80’s Roger Barnes was a promising rookie defense tackle drafted in the second round by the Baltimore Colts. Barnes was youthful, powerful 6’7” tall 300 pounds of a ferocious beast. His strength, speed and aggressiveness soon got him the best records of NFL, most of them still unmatched, and soon enough he was the best defense player on the nation. He was nicknamed “Monster” by the Colts’ fans, and got particularly famous for extremely aggressive tackles resulting in serious injuries on the adversary players.” Preston explained meticulously. “I actually remember him. He was a great player…” Winston Wise, CEO of ChemTechLabs casually commented as he saw Preston’s presentation. “I guess I am too young to remember him, but I was never into sports anyway…” Lassiter said as he checked other meetings on his daily schedule while Preston briefed Wise on more details about Roger Barnes’ life. He needed Wise to take care of minor details, as usual. “Not only he paid several fines for his lack of sportsmanship conduct, Barnes has actually ended several carriers abruptly due to severe physical traumas. On top of that, Roger has always been extremely violent; his short temper associated to the usage of illegal steroids got him in serious troubles with the law, usually conveniently swept under the carpet by his team’s influential contacts. Until one Sunday afternoon in September 1986.” “This is not a documentary, cut to the chase already, Preston.” Daniel scolded his assistant who quickly dished the rest of details. “For reasons still unknown to this date, Barnes got involved in a locker room fight with several playmates, in which he killed three of his fellow players with his bare hands. An onslaught that caused national commotion. After Roger declared himself guilty of all charges, judge sentenced him for lifetime in prison in 1990”. “So, our golden man is currently in the bin, but I bet his spirit remained unbroken, not even in Saint Sebastian a man like Roger would break under harshness.” Lassiter said in a noticeably excited tone. “You have gone from exemplary law-abiding soldiers to bloodthirsty felons, that’s quite a change of subject profile, Dr. Lassiter” The short haired man on the other side of screen “As you may have seen, a man of Mr. Barnes’ profile is ideal for Project Gilgamesh. His remarkable stamina, strength and muscularity levels associated to his cold blood will give him the necessary tools to survive enhancement phases.” Lassiter exulted. “But will the failsafe cocktail make him stable? We don’t want another super-powered freak running loose. Especially a psychopath a taste for murder” The voice on the other hand sounded particularly tired of failed experiments. “We took good men and tried to change them into monsters, it failed tremendously. We need to use a real monster for our purposes, the mental and behavioral conditioning are the easiest phases, none of our candidates has been as huge, strong or dedicated as Mr. Barnes. “He’s currently 49 years old, do you think his heart will endure the process? Even after all the juice he had injected himself over the years?” Winston considered the subject his leading Scientist indicated. “The chances won’t change that much, our young pristine candidates failed terribly, perhaps an organism with greater tolerance to the most aggressive substances on the enhancement cocktail will prevail. You’ve seen the simulations.” Lassiter defended his choice. “And of course, he’s in Saint Sebastian which is one of the most difficult places to run an operation like that; we’ll have to bribe lots of people to get access to him.” Wise rolled his eyes. “Nothing that ChemTechLabs hadn’t done over and over again.” Lassiter chuckled. “How long until Gilgamesh is fully operational?” Wise asked right away. “Three days if you give me him now.” Daniel replied. “All right I’ll see what I can do.” Winston said as the screen went off. “You will help me to make history, Mr. Barnes!” Daniel Lassiter said trying to hide the boner he sprouted right there. Preston had noticed the excitement on his boss’ voice for the first time in the nearly one year they had been working together. The young lab assistant just blushed and left the room. “This is preposterous! You can’t just come into my institute and do that!” The barrel chested man in a dark blue suit and red bowtie punched the wooden table of his office furiously, observing the grin on that despicable man sat in front of him. “Warden Dreyfuss, you should see things as they really are. I came here to ask for your cooperation, although I have total discretionary power to go over Saint Sebastian’s records on everything related to Roger Barnes. That’s all in the legal document you’ve received.” The condescending tone of the ChemTechLabs Lead Scientist was certainly nerve racking. “At least the others before you were wise enough to leave that monster caged. He is just an abomination!” Warden waved his head vigorously. “What other scientists have previously done is not of my concern. I will take Mr. Barnes as part of my studies, and we are ready to offer him certain privileges in exchange of his cooperation.” “You have no idea of the danger you’re exposing yourself and this whole crew of lunatics you’ve assigned for this horrendous thing!” Saint Sebastian’s Warden threw the paperwork at the wall and they flew just half inch from Daniel’s face, but the scientist remained impassive. “I appreciate your unselfish worries, but we are perfectly aware of the situation, Warden. Now, could you please tell me more about the physical activities in this facility?” “But you must know that during the quarter of center behind bars, Roger Barnes only became more dangerous to Saint Sebastian’s inmates and crew. However, psychologically he had completely shut down any deeper contact with other human beings – not even his family. His parents died a few years after the trial and his only brother Jermaine eventually given up further attempts of contacts. I tried to move him into a mental institution, but the State considered him too much of a danger to leave Saint Sebastian.” The warden seemed disturbed. “That’s precisely why I am not running a psychological profile of Mr. Barnes. I am here to collect physical and medical data on him. I will take everything you have on that matter, with or without your cooperation.” Lassiter explained for the last time. “Mark my words; doc you will soon regret this decision.” The man’s thick neck seemed to inflate, as he got madder and more aggravated at the situation. “I don’t regret helping scientific breakthroughs, Warden.” “Fine, you’re just one stubborn little man…” The man took a deep breath and finally decided to tell the scientist what he wanted to know. “So, about his physical activities…Was Mr. Barnes allowed to exercise along with the other inmates?” “At first, yeah, because it was the only thing he enjoyed. The only moment of the day where he seemed to be fully aware of his surroundings. He dedicated his time to hardcore training, which brought his already impressive physique to new heights of excellence.” “I understand that, Warden Dreyfuss. However, it did not seem likely that Roger Barnes would be able to develop his muscles even further working out in a very simple gym without resourcing to things like nutritional supplements and especially steroids.” “Our physicians were rather impressed with the kind of development his muscles displayed and ran a few tests on him to check for illegal substances, since he got more muscular faster than anything humanly possible did.” “Maybe he had managed to adulterate the results, providing fake samples…he might even had help from your own medical crew.” “I take very care of our institution, Dr. Lassiter, but I am no fool. I know things are smuggled in and out of our walls. Roger had his contacts in the outside world. He probably got access to illegal steroids, but I had nothing to do with it. Don’t try to blame this freak on me!” Warden Dreyfuss protested. “Blaming you? Can’t you see the incredible events you reported? This man is physically thriving under the harshest conditions. His organism has achieved a state never described in medicine we need to investigate further!” “Dr. Lassiter, we are ready to interview Mr. Barnes.” Preston said as he knocked at the door. “I am going, Preston thanks for everything Warden Dreyfuss. We’ll be quick.” “You really don’t understand the danger of this situation. You should never approach that Monster!” The warden held onto Lassiter’s arm firmly. “That beast is my key to reach for the unreachable things, Warden!” Lassiter said as he managed to retrieve his arm from the firm grip ad left the room. After he got alone in his office, Warden Dreyfuss reached for his concealed liquor bottle and took a long sip, he was noticeably at the verge of crying. “The Monster will devour him…sooner or later we are all doomed!” Lassiter, Preston and several heavily armed ChemTechLabs security went down the hallway that lead to Roger Barnes’ cell. “You guards stand alert, I am pretty sure the crew has been pretty complacent with our target. We must proceed carefully.” Lassiter explained as they reached the target isle. “Cell # 234-F, Dr. Lassiter.” Preston gulped. Daniel Lassiter stood tall and pride as usual. He walked to the door and opened the superior hatch. A powerful stench of musk, sweat and cum hit him with such force that Lassiter nearly vomited right there. From the interior of the cell, they heard a powerful chuckle. “Sorry about that little man. I was doing some sit ups and got horny…” The deep voice was manly and very calm. Lassiter managed to regain his composure and gestured for the guards to stand alert. “Mr. Roger Barnes, my name is Dr. Daniel Lassiter and I represent ChemTechLabs, we came here to offer you a great opportunity to…HOLY SHIT!” Daniel Lassiter was proud of keeping his poker face under any circumstances, but his mind was simply unprepared for what he saw through the small hatch of the cell door. A true monster of muscle. A mountainous man whose shape was beyond anything possible for current humankind standards: this Nubian abomination stood much taller than the alleged 6’7” and he certainly had to weight much, much, MUCH more than the 350 pounds on his medical report. Those physicians truly did not want the world to know how marvelous Roger Barnes truly has become. “I guess I should have warned you I wasn’t exactly decent.” He said in a very playful tone, grabbing the immense obelisk of obsidian cock and pointing it to the shaft, and a thick volley of cum hit Daniel Lassiter in the right eye, which caught him off guard. The security guards were about to move when Lassiter signaled them to stand. The scientist just cleaned his face with the wet tissues Preston quickly handled him. “It is an honor to finally meet you, sir. You are far more amazing in person.” Lassiter said in a demure tone as he felt completely intimidated by the grotesquely muscular man standing at the other side of the door. A man whose body defied the very concepts of human anatomy Lassiter learned during his long professional life. Even inside that poorly lit cell, the immensity of those muscles was simply undeniable! Muscles built on top of muscles, uncanny masses of raw powerful cords of muscles piled on the immense frame of his physique. “What is it that you have to offer me?” Barnes asked at once, which sent a powerful feeling towards Lassiter, who suddenly didn’t seem the same ambitious, unbreakable character. “I want to give you the world, sir.” Lassiter said with tears in his eyes. “Good…it was about time!” Barnes flashed a deviant, white winning smile. To be continued.

Paul Stone died on October 6th 2015 and was the first bodybuilder I spoke to online and in a manner of speaking was the person who introduced me to the idea of writing about people who were much bigger and stronger than the norm. He encouraged me, especially when he was feeling a little on the downside, due to illness and the like, to write some stories featuring him becoming bigger and stronger and so it only seems fitting that I post these stories so that other people can enjoy them as well. This first one is called "The Power of Muscle" and was written in 2014 when he was waiting for surgery for a shoulder injury and features himself and Porthos, one of his favourite strongmen in fiction Chapter One "Next on stage, would you please welcome a newcomer to the physique contest circuit, a man who is seventy years young and comes to us from the bodybuilding circuit where he has won numerous grandmaster and ultra-grandmaster titles over the last decade. So, ladies and gentlemen, please welcome Steve "The Rockface" Stone!" As Steve stepped on stage, something he had done several times during his bodybuilding contests, he could feel his heart pumping faster than usual. This was his first physique contest ever and despite having twelve weeks of the hardest competition preparation he had ever had he was still remarkably nervous. As he nodded to start the music for his routine, he took a deep breath and waited for the first notes to fill the contest venue. As soon as he heard it, all of his fears disappeared and he hit the required poses as if he'd been competing for decades. He finished his routine with a front lat spread and the biggest smile on his face before waving to the audience and walking off stage. As he stepped off he was given several pats on the back from both bodybuilders and physique contestants alike and as he breathed out, he went into the locker room. He went into one of the toilets and took off his shorts to reveal a nine inch member that was already hardening. He played with it with his fingers and felt his pulse and breathing quicken. He knelt down and started to rub his member. Within moments, a large red object had replaced his member and he was breathing hard. He would dearly have loved to shout his feelings but knew that would not be appreciated so closed his eyes and imagined himself thrusting his member into several muscle heroes from fiction. He-Man, Hercules, Conan the Barbarian and his own personal favourite, the strongest of the Musketeers, Porthos. He gasped as he opened his eyes and gritting his teeth huffed and puffed and moaned gently to himself as streams of "musclejuice" as he called it shot out from his member and into the toilet bowl. After several moments, he took a deep breath and relaxed against the door to the toilet. He watched as the white liquid sank slowly and chuckled to himself. "Well, Porthos, old buddy" he said, slapping his member, "that's a good morning's effort!" Steve had always fantasized about the Musketeers. As a child he had read their stories and been taken by the feats of strength demonstrated by Porthos, least of all his final act that secured his place in history as a living titan, holding up a collapsing cave so that a fellow Musketeer could escape. This fascination carried on throughout his life. It's what made him sign up for gym class in high school, sign up to take sports class in college and what made him join every gym within days of moving home. When he got connected to the internet he was amazed at how many other people were inspired by the Musketeers and would often read stories about them that other people had written. It was whilst trawling through an online message board that he found a story called "Porthos, The Mighty Member" and intrigued printed it off and read it that night. Even before he'd got halfway he was hard as nails and gritting his teeth trying his hardest not to arrive lest he woke his wife. It was the most stimulating thing he'd ever read and it had an effect on him as the following day in the gym, he benched more than he had ever done before. It was this display of strength that prompted the gym owner to suggest he take up bodybuilding and the reason why his member had been nicknamed "Porthos". Indeed, even though he'd just arrived he was reading the latest piece of Musketeer porn on his smartphone. "Porthos flexed his mighty muscles in the face of the Countess who squeezed his rod. The Musketeer moaned with pleasure as..." "Yo, Steve" shouted a voice breaking into Steve's concentration. He looked up and saw his training partner who was entered in the novice bodybuilding class. "You're up, mate!" he said, "Because you're the only ultra-grandmaster physique contestant you're through to the overall which is on stage next!" "Ladies and Gentlemen, please give it up for the Men's Physique Classes!" As Steve and the other class winners walked on stage the audience cheered and whistled with some people holding up banners saying "Flex for me!” As Steve turned, he smiled and hit a front lat spread before relaxing and waiting for the results. "In third place, give it up for our ultra-grand master Steve Stone!" Steve stepped forward and bowed, as if he was doffing his hat, and collected his prize. As he stepped back the master's class winner shook him by the hand and said "Next year second, eh?" After the overall physique prize was given to the winner of the heavyweight physique class. Steve was expecting a pose down but was surprised by what happened next. "Ladies and Gentlemen, as you know we are being streamed live online via Bodybuilding.com and so we have another award to give. The OMG award for the physique contestant that got the most likes on Facebook. It was a very close run thing but the winner is Steve Stone!" Steve stepped forward and was presented with a cheque for $1,000 and an extremely large airline ticket. "Yes, that's right. Steve has just won $1,000 and a week's holiday to the home of bodybuilding. Venice Beach, Los Angeles!"

Hi everyone, As you may know, Michael Fitt recently closed his Website, and all his social media accounts. I have not heard from him in quite a while, but I will respect his wishes and assume he has decided to move on--or at least take an extended break. Mike, of course, has been the inspiration for my Super-Fitt stories. I have decided, at least for the moment, to retire the series, but I wanted to give it some closure. Here is what may well be the final chapter. Thank you all for your support for this series. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ When Super-Fitt saved the world from destruction by aliens, he thought that was the last he would hear from them. He had propelled the alien ships with his super-breath into a distant galaxy, billions of light-years away. Even with their advanced technology, they would not be able to get back or even contact their home. Unfortunately, when they failed their mission, their home planet assumed they had been killed. They had sent hundreds of ships before to demand that Super-Fitt either surrender to them to let them copy whatever it was that made him the most powerful known being in the universe, not knowing that his power was not something that could be duplicated. It merely was. This time, they sent the entire fleet--thousands and thousands of ships, with millions of alien beings--with the same mission. In the intervening time, Super-Fitt had become even more powerful and had a greater mastery of his powers. He knew by his super-senses that the aliens were on their way long before they had entered the Solar System. He would be ready for them. Bouncing his Super-Pecs, he caused himself to grow roughly to the size of the planet Jupiter. They would only get to the Earth through him. As he expected, the alien fleet sent him a telepathic message: “Surrender yourself to us, Super-Fitt, or we will destroy your precious Earth.” “You don’t learn, do you?” he replied. “With the power of my breath alone, I sent your little friends into another galaxy. Surely, you must know I could do the same to you. Or worse. I could crush you to smithereens,” Super-Fitt said flexing his planet-sized biceps. “I could burn you all to a crisp. I could make your ships disappear and let the vacuum of space run its course on you. Or I could just end you.” “We are aware of that. That is why we want your power. We would be unstoppable.” “Even if you could duplicate it, I would never allow it.” “That is your big mistake! We will now destroy the Earth!” “You wouldn’t dare!” “We would!” In the next instant, every one of those alien ships fired on the Earth, turning it to so much dust and ash. Super-Fitt normally has a face of preternatural beauty. In this moment. It was a face of pure rage. He let out a primal scream, inaudible in space, and bounced his Super-Pecs. In that instant, every one of the alien ships and every alien in them, those near the former site of planet Earth, those that had been sent to the distant galaxy, as well as every single member of that alien race on their home planet ceased to exist. They just weren’t. There was no dust. No residue. They were gone, as if they had never been there. Super-Fitt looked to the dust of the Earth. The aliens thought they had called Super-Fitt’s bluff. They thought they had destroyed the Earth. Or so they thought. In the instant before they fired, Super-Fitt absorbed the life energy of every living being on Earth into himself. The souls on seven billion humans, as well as every other living thing, now existed only within the body of Super-Fitt. Super-Fitt had a plan all along. There was a parallel universe in which all life on Earth had been destroyed by nuclear war. He would go to that world and rebuild it, restore it to its former state. He would then put everyone and everything back as it was. No one else would ever know they had been moved to another universe. Indeed, no one else would ever know anything out of the ordinary had happened at all. Super-Fitt looked again at the where the planet where he had been born had been. Then, bouncing his Super-Pecs, his teleported himself and everyone else to that other universe where he had a lot of work to do. And when it was all over, he took a well-deserved rest. ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Dedicated to my friend Michael Fitt. Thank you for seven great years. Enjoy your next adventure. --Rock

“Time to get naked, fellas!” Bud boomed loudly. And then the big man inhaled deeply and flexed his entire upper body at the same time – his giant chest popping out and those two huge arms up in a hard double biceps pose. To say the big man’s shirt ripped was an understatement – the thing more accurately exploded. Bud’s body was just too much for the tank top. The tight straps at the shoulders instantly ripped in two on both sides. The seams down the side ripped apart as soon as the big man’s chest expanded and his mega pecs burst through the material like a tank driving through paper. It was clear that my big boyfriend had been waiting for just the right moment to free his massive upper body from its flimsy confinement. Bud knew it would take no effort at all to make the skin-tight tank disintegrate from his muscles. The remnants of the tailor made shirt floated to the floor and Bud’s magnificent sculpted muscles seemed to shine and pop more than ever. The loud heavy breathing in the room stopped immediately. Even though he had only been scantily clad in a tight tank top, which hid almost none of his tremendous physique, none of the men had been prepared to see Bud’s glorious bare upper body. The only sound in the room was twenty cocks instantly shriveling up because each guy had a tremendous feeling of inadequacy. Every man knew it was useless to compare himself to the elder muscle god in front of him, but they did it anyway. There was no man on earth that would not want to ooze with the same amount of testosterone and power that flowed out of Bud’s body. We all knew it must feel freaking incredible to be Bud Stevens – to have that kind of size, that kind of strength, and that kind of confidence. The older man seemed to know what we were all thinking and he liked it . . . he liked it a lot. “And now to allow myself to get fully excited about taking all of you guys on at one time,” he said, smiling devilishly, “and to unleash all of my muscles.” This time the ripping noise was slow and methodical. The thick log-like rod that was in no way hidden by Bud’s tight spandex pants started thickening and becoming longer as it easily tore through the material – slowly rising from the big man’s monstrous quads like a muscle drawbridge being raised. Bud also tensed his thighs and the elastic snapped in two on both sides immediately. When the huge cock finally reached its zenith and was poking straight up, the shorts fell to the ground in a heap of shreds – joining the demolished shirt. I knew most guys in the room were not turned on by the sight of Bud’s cock – they were into muscle and power, not his giant sex organ – but its size and obvious power were so clear that I heard a few guys whimper in disbelief. I did, however, catch Rogers, the fireman that had come to get us, licking his lips like a kid in a candy story. It was good to know that there was one of the hunky guys on our team. I understood just how he felt, looking at Bud’s gorgeous huge cock made my mouth water, too. “Damn, fellas, it’s good to have all my muscles totally free again,” bellowed Bud as he flexed his naked body. The huge bulges love it when they’re out in the open for everyone to see. I love the way people gape and freak out at my size! Don’t worry, little men, if you’re terrified of undressing in front of me - because you’re feeling inadequate. There’s no way for you to not feel a little intimidated. I mean, look at how huge I am all over! My boyfriend, Connor made me this big. But that’s no reason to not have a little fun wrestling Greco style, right? Come on boys, join me! Let’s get those clothes off!” Bud was being quite jovial, but I believe all the firemen heard it as an order – including the captain. I’ve never seen a group of men undress so quickly. I swear, buttons were ripped off of shirts because they were going so fast and pants were down around ankles in mere seconds. I was a little thrilled when I noticed that five of the guys didn’t wear underwear – even as firemen they loved to go commando. The first thing that jumped out at me as soon as the guys were completely undressed was how built most of them were – and how hung! Many of these guys had what I’d call horse dicks – long, thick and hanging like a side of beef at the butcher shop. They didn’t come close to Bud’s enormous package, but they were still sizable. It dawned on me that whoever was hiring at this station had a thing for bulging crotches. It also quickly became clear who was gay – since there were two guys with raging hard-ons. Rogers, of course, could not have kept his cock from getting hard even if he had wanted to. His lust for my elder boyfriend was palpable even though he was across the room. The man couldn’t take his eyes off of Bud’s chest and arms. I knew just how he felt. Rogers’ cock was a surprise, however. He was probably the most hung of the lot. His cock looked as thick and long as my arm. The dude was pretty buff, but his dick made him look super human. The other stiff cock was a surprise, too. There was an enormous man towards the back of the group – well, enormous in any situation where Bud was not involved. The guy was built like a tank – thick, wide-as-hell shoulders, and blocky, like a competitor in a strong man competition. His cock was sticking straight up like the Eiffel Tower and bobbing back and forth with excitement any time Bud flexed or moved his massive muscles. I began to drool a little over the big guy, just because he was what I used to beat off to when looking through magazines - before I had helped Bud turn into a god. The beefy dude wasn’t anything compared to Mr. Stevens, but he was still pretty impressive. My admiration was interrupted by Bud’s voice. “So, how about we start the fun with a little tug of war,” he said, rolling out one of the long hoses that were hung on the wall. “It won’t even be close to fair since it would probably take an entire continent of people to challenge me, but it should be fun. And I’ll only use one finger to impress the shit out of you as struggle through it. Twenty men against my pinkie – how’s that for strength, boys? Yeah, that should get your power-loving motors running pretty hard. Just think, my flexed little finger will have more juice than all of your pumped up bodies put together. I think my little boyfriend, Connor, should get to watch that up close and personal. Come over here, sweetie.” Bud had taken the end of the hose and knotted it into a loop, letting the thick circle fall down around his smallest finger. Luckily, the big man’s pinkie was large enough to easily hold the hose in place – the thing would have certainly swallowed my entire hand. The twenty men were acting like cartoon characters falling all over themselves grabbing hold of the other end of the hose. There was tons of room, but they were fighting in hopes of being close enough to see the huge naked elder muscleman. I’m sure every guy knew they were going to lose, they’d seen the dude lift an entire fire engine, but their macho brains told their bodies to put up a good fight. Even the huge guy that had caused me to get a little excited was getting into the charade. He went to the back of the line and wrapped the hose around his body – intending to be the anchor that would help his team prevail – supposedly. I looked closer at the big man and realized he was, indeed, the type of guy I used to fantasize about – before I met Mr. Stevens. The dude was thick as hell and his muscles bulged impressively. He was, however, like a child’s doll compared to my boyfriend. The group of firemen had now taken the makeshift rope in hand and pulled it tight – ready for tug-of-war. Bud had his end of the hose wrapped only around his left pinkie. “Watch this, Connor, babe,” he said looking at me, “I think we’re both going to get off on this. Ready, men? One. Two. Three. Go!” All of the beefy firemen let out a collective growl as they immediately started pulling on the hose with all their might. However, Mr. Stevens simply smiled when his pinkie didn’t budge even a fraction of an inch. The curved finger bulged like a biceps and easily equaled the strength of twenty men. I was instantly rock-hard and surely leaking pre-cum. I was so excited I could only focus on Bud’s finger. The fellas instantly became baffled and slightly enraged at how easily they were held in place, so they somehow doubled their effort – grunting like a herd of wild beasts. The men looked very impressive, their muscles tensed because of the strain – chests popping, arms bulging, and traps ballooning upward. My lover, on the other hand, smiled bigger and I could tell he was ready to play. “Look at that, Connor, babe,” he said, kind of chuckling to himself, “those big burly firemen can’t make my smallest finger move. They can’t make it move even a millimeter. You’re old man’s pinkie is stronger than twenty men. That stokes some juice into my rod, how about you, boy?” “Yes sir. The same, sir,” I replied, trying desperately to not shoot from the strength spectacle happening in front of me. “Come on men, pull harder!” shouted the captain through gritted teeth. “Captain, they’re pulling as hard as they can,” said Bud. “It’s just that they’ve come in contact with something a hell-of-a lot stronger than all their muscles put together. You guys can pull as much as you want, but my finger’s not going to budge. Watch this, Connor. When I pull my pinkie towards me, the twenty guys slide forward. When I let my finger go back out, they all go backwards. My itty-bitty finger is controlling the lot of them. Damn, that’s hot. Come to papa, boys, and now go back! Come forward and now fall back. Look how all of them are sweating up a storm and it’s like I haven’t even noticed they’re pulling. I could do this forever, but I think they’re going to be worn out in about ten minutes. I pull my finger towards me fast and they come flying forward. I push it out and they fumble back. Dayum, that will never get old. They’re like a bunch of puppets that I get to control. A bunch of finger puppets! Forgive the pun, Connor. It was just too good to pass up. You like how your old man can toy with these boys?” “Yes sir,” I replied, “You know I do. I also like how their big muscles pop as they strain against, you sir.” “Yeah, some of them are pretty big,” Bud said, “and handsome. You notice the size of the big dawg at the back of the line?” “How could I not,” I exclaimed, “he’s huge. He’s what I used to beat off to before I met you.” “Should I be jealous?” Bud asked, teasingly. “Hell no, sir,” I replied. “You’re bigger than all twenty of them put together! And a hell of a lot stronger. And speaking of size, did you notice Rogers’ dong. That thing is massive.” “Dayum, son, the way you talk can really get my engines revving,” Mr. Stevens said in a deep growl. “Of course I noticed his rod. Mainly because I made that fire hydrant go hard so quickly I thought he might pass out. Come give your old man a kiss.” I walked closer to the giant - never taking my eyes off of the finger that was causing a group of grown men to feel so insignificant. When I was next to the muscled monster, he leaned down and we kissed like it was the first time. That’s how every kiss was with Mr. Stevens. We both just got into the other guy that much. Once I was that close to the man I realized he wasn’t straining a bit as he held twenty men in place. His arm wasn’t even tensed. The dude’s pinkie was doing all of the work – NOT his biceps. His flexed finger was making a group of men do his bidding and it was clear he loved it. He continued to pull his finger back and I’d hear the group of men exhale loudly as they tried to pull harder, but to no avail. Then he’d relax his finger a little and they’d all fall back into place. There wasn’t a man in the room that wasn’t turned on by Bud’s power. There were twenty big firemen still trying to beat the older man, but they were also fully jacked by how strong he was. After we finished our make out session, Bud looked at me with a mischievous face. “Connor,” he said, pulsing his finger back and forth to taunt the men, “if I promise not to hurt them too much can I please have some fun with these guys.” “I don’t know, big Bud,” I replied. “Let’s ask the boys. Hey guys, do you mind if my huge muscle daddy messes with you a little harder? It won’t hurt too much, but you might all end up taking naps.” The collective scream of affirmation from the men pleased both Bud and me. I was ready to watch my big stud toy with the grown men. Because the guys seemed to be in peak physical condition, I had a feeling the playing was going to get a lot wilder than usual. For a brief moment I really focused on the fact that Bud’s pinkie – just his pinkie – was beating twenty grown men, who were big guys, in a tug-of-war match. The strength in that one finger was simply amazing. I could tell it barely registered to the huge man that a bunch of guys were struggling like hell against him. He could have read a book or watched television and continued to hold the men at bay until they finally collapsed from fatigue. I knew if I thought about it too much it would really freak me out – knowing that a blood transfusion from me made this eighty something year old man become something more than Superman. I stared at his massive body and, even though I had been around it for a long time now, I marveled at how his muscles were both gigantic and symmetrical at the same time. The guy hadn’t just blown up to some freaking morphed size – his body had grown enormous in perfect proportions. No part of him dwarfed any other part – the entire package just dwarfed everything! Some of the guys in front of us had huge arms or huge quads, or a bulging chest, but no one’s body was symmetrical like Bud’s. It was just a miracle of the transfusion. I glanced back up at my big older man and his smile made it clear he was going to have some fun. “Watch their feet, Connor,” Bud said, and that was the only warning he gave. I turned to look at the row of men, but I could see out of the corner of my eye that my senior muscle man barely flicked his wrist – that’s the only power he used. What happened next was like some kind of cartoon. My mouth dropped open wide as the feet of all twenty men came flying off the floor. With just a flick of his wrist, Bud jerked twenty men into the air and they came soaring towards us. The huge man was prepared. He puffed out his monstrous pecs and pushed his shoulders back. I watched as the two guys at the front of the line each went sailing into one of the giant mounds of Bud’s chest. I could tell by the sound that they each smacked his hard muscles with a tremendous force and they would have surely gone flying backwards but the other eighteen men came flying into them and they all smacked up against the giant man. The men were sandwiched between Bud and the huge fireman that had been at the back of the line. It looked like two uneven pieces of bread were at the ends – a big piece at the back and an entire loaf at the front. There was a brief moment when all twenty men were plastered against the huge body of Bud and then they all went falling down to the ground – the force of his tug being so powerful that they could only sail through the air, smack against his chest, and then bounce off to the floor. I could see this pleased the hell out of Mr. Stevens. “That right there, boys,” said the big man, “was an awesome lesson in physics. When some little things flying through the air meet something gigantic and unmoving, they’re going to be stopped cold and then bounce off backwards. Damn, that felt powerful – watching all twenty of you stopping cold as you smacked into my massive chest. You see how I sent them soaring to the ground, Connor? And all I did was flick my wrist and force them to plow into my unmovable body. That was hot as hell, wasn’t it? I should let them use the two fire engines next time we play tug of war. That way, I might have to use three fingers!” It was amazing to see that Bud was not being cocky in any way. He was just stating facts and he was like a kid in the candy store – still amazed by his own muscle and strength. The smiles on the faces of the twenty men made it clear they loved the show just as much as he did. They weren’t put off by Bud’s words – it actually excited them. Some, because they loved the macho challenge and some because they were so turned on by the elder man’s body. All were certainly high with lust for the senior’s strength, though. It didn’t matter what they felt about anything else, every man loved how super powerful Bud was. The fact that he flicked his wrist and they all went zooming through the air made them only crave more super feats from the elder alpha. They didn’t care that there was no chance in hell of them beating the man in any kind of competition – they merely got off on trying. In packs of wild animals it’s not uncommon for young studly animals to challenge the leader – even before they are ready. It’s just a fact of life. The manliness of these guys required them to try and beat the huge man, even when they knew it was futile. Bud had not released the tension in his body or released his puffed up monstrous chest. It was like he was reminding the men what had stopped them so abruptly and powerfully. Bud looked down at the captain, who seemed a little dazed from the smacking he took when he banged into the men in front of him. “Hey cap,” Bud said, with a smile, “who’s the big boy in the back. He’s got a lot of muscle on him, that one does.” “That’s Bruiser,” the captain said, looking back. “We don’t know what his real name is, that’s just what we’ve always called him. He’s married to Rogers. He used to be the strongest man I knew, until today.” “Yeah, he looks pretty strong,” said Bud, “but not as strong as this super Gramps, huh?” “Hell no!” responded the captain, “He doesn’t even come close. You just beat twenty strong fuckers with only one finger!” “And it was my pinkie, too” roared Mr. Stevens, making the captain just shake his head. “You mean that big guy and Rogers, the one with the major rod, are actually married? And you guys are all okay with it?” “Okay with it?” said the captain, “We were all in the wedding! Hell, I introduced them. I knew Bruiser loved being stuffed with major meat and I came to realize that Rogers was into muscle. It was a match made in heaven. Sure, we tease them a lot – especially since Bruiser is a screamer and the walls are thin in this station. It’s kind of hard to give Rogers too much grief because he’s bigger at the crotch than three of us together, but we still do it sometimes.” “You think Bruiser would like some private time with this big old man?” asked Bud. “Well since his cock is harder than mine gets on payday at Hooters, I’d say he finds you quite fetching,” teased the captain. “Hooters? I guess you’re a breast man, then,” replied the big man. “Yeah, I love tits. If I could find a gal with knockers as big as yours I’d let her milk my rod of every last drop – just squeezing my thing between her big breasts!” answered the captain. “Hell, man, I can squeeze that thing for you, if you want. I’ve got tons of room between my pecs,” Bud suggested. “Naw, I’ll leave that man-on-man action to you fellas. Give me a big-busted girl any day of the week and I’ll be happy. Hell, give me any girl and I’ll be happy,” responded the head fireman. “As for Bruiser, though, I think you’ll have to check with Rogers, too. They’re very committed. Tightest couple I’ve ever seen. No pun intended.” “Well, I’m going to try,” said Bud, “I’ve gotten so big all over there are only a few men that can take a plowing from me. I can make out with Connor all day long and that fulfills every intimate desire I have, but he also knows that sometimes a good fucking is going to make me happiest. He’s open to me sharing my muscled body with others. Isn’t that right, honey?” “Only if I get to watch,” I replied, teasing – but all three of us knew it was the truth, too. “That’s my boy,” Bud said. “You get off on watching all this muscle having fun, don’t you?” “Yes sir,” I replied. “Well, if it’s the same to you guys, I think I’d like to get back to trying to take you down, Bud Stevens,” the captain said, and by this time his entire crew were back on their feet – including the two guys that had been up front and took the brunt of the hard chest impact. “Bring it on, lil’ captain, bring it on,” Bud said in reply – teasing the fire out of the other man. “Jump ‘em guys,” the captain foolishly yelled. “I bet we can bring him to the floor if we all tackle him at the same time.” I’m pretty sure the captain knew he was mistaken. It just didn’t matter. He was in charge and so he was going to lead his troops into battle even if he knew it was a losing one. He rallied his guys, all of whom yelled as they charged and then jumped on the enormous man in front of them – the one that had just yanked them all off the floor with just a flick of his wrist. It was wild how the screaming abruptly stopped when Bud easily withstood the weight and the impact of twenty men jumping on him at the same time. The place became completely quiet with my big elder lover standing there, leisurely, and a whole gaggle of men suspended in the air as they grabbed hold of whatever swollen muscle they hit when they met the man-mountain. It was like some slow motion movie – the jumping movement of every man stopping at the same time as they hit Bud’s body. And then all twenty men being suspended in air as the big guy just stood there as if he had simply put on a light jacket. “Well I guess you boys have gotten yourself into a mess, haven’t you? My big body stopped all of you easily.” Bud teased. “I’m still waiting for you to bring me down to the ground. When is that going to happen exactly? Captain, it looks like I’ve had no problem holding the weight of your entire squad. And I’d say you guys need to put on some more muscle – you’re light as a feather. I can feel Bruiser and Rogers groping a little harder than everyone else. Like what you feel, guys? That’s it fellas, go ahead and get your fill of my big body. It’s okay. I’m happy to show it off for you. So, you got any more steam in you, boys? You still thinking you’re going to bring me to my knees? Are you realizing that there’s no way for you guys to beat this huge old man? Hoisting twenty grown firemen is like child’s play for me. Let’s see what a little shaking might do.” Even though I witnessed what happened next it would be hard to explain it to someone if they asked. Bud simply started shaking his mountainous body back and forth with a lot of force and men started flying. It was amazing. Guys rocketed off his big muscles like they were being shot out of a cannon. Every guy went flying for about ten feet. Bruiser held on the longest, but even the big dude finally went soaring across the room. My big lover merely shook his body like a wet dog trying to dry itself. He didn’t even raise his arms. The force of him jerking his body back and forth was enough to send guys through the air. The crazy thing was that all the men loved it. A few even yelled out like children on a theme park ride as they flew past me. Guys were shooting out in every direction. Bud’s strength was simply powerful enough to rid his big frame of every guy simply by twisting his upper torso back and forth. Men plopped on the ground with loud thuds and beamed with happiness at their own defeat. It was amazing. Bud stood there un-flexed, but still as tensed as three bodybuilders throwing their body into the hardest most muscular poses ever. The guy didn’t need to pump up his biceps for it to look powerful – just standing there those arms oozed strength and super tight hardness. The firemen were breathing hard from their losing battle, but I could tell they were already thinking about what they’d do next to try and beat Bud. “Now that’s what I call shaking off some old luggage, huh, Connor?” Bud said, laughing at his own joke. “Imagine what would have happened if I had put a little power behind it. I don’t want to hurt anyone, though, so I’d never do that. I just want to give the little men a taste of my power. You see how even big heavy Bruiser went flying across the room. That boy is really turning me on, Connor. How about you?” “Yes, he kind of big and cute,” I replied, “but nothing compared to you.” “Aw, thank you honey,” Bud replied, “I feel the same way about you. I’m just hoping he’ll let me have some fun with that ass of his. You’ve gotten this big man so horned up he needs some relief.” “And I’m afraid if you don’t get some relief every now and then, Bud Stevens, buildings are going to suffer the consequences,” I replied, teasingly, but I believe we both realized that an unsatisfied Mr. Stevens would mean something big would definitely get destroyed. If he couldn’t be satisfied sexually, showing off his power would be a good second choice. “Man, Connor, I loved how I barely felt the weight of twenty men,” Bud said, whistling loudly before he bounced his pecs. “That just churns my juice something powerful. Knowing I can hold that many grown men off the ground so easily. I’m thinking I could do a hundred guys without any problem, too. I might feel it a little, but I’d still be able to run a mile or climb a bunch of stairs. I’m also thinking I could probably toss one of them a hundred yards or so if I really put my mind to it. I wouldn’t want to hurt anyone, though. Hey, I bet I could toss him hard and then run so fast I’d be there to catch him! We’ll try that sometime.” “Come on men! Wrap the hose around him!” screamed the captain, catching both Bud and I off guard. With Bud, though, it didn’t matter. “That should stop him!” My big lover just stood there as four to six men started running around him wrapping the long heavy strong hose tightly on his body. The thing was pretty long, but Bud was so wide and big that the men were at the end after a few rotations. Bud’s massive upper torso was completely mummified by the hose - his arms held down under the thing, too. Any other man would have ended up being wrapped from head to toe, but Bud was just too big. Four men were holding the ends and pulling them tight, behind my big man, thinking they had actually won. How foolish they were. “I think I’ll just inhale, Connor,” Bud said coolly. “I’ve got enough power in my lungs to blow down a skyscraper so this hose should be a piece of cake. I think it will be pretty awesome to watch, though, man. This is all for you, babe.” And then the giant man simply sucked in air – slowly. He didn’t flex. He didn’t raise his arms. He merely inhaled and tensed his body at the same time. I’ve always loved videos of men ripping through shirts and the old Hulk television show really turned me on, but all of that was nothing compared to what came next. I don’t know what kind of material they use to make fire hoses, but I know it has to be strong as hell to take the pressure of shooting water running through it. I watched, in amazement, as the mountain of muscle beneath the hose started expanding. I could tell by the sounds the thing was beginning to be stretched beyond its ability to hold. When the first strand of the thick hose popped loudly a thick muscled piece of Bud’s right monstrous pec exploded out like a giant fist punching through paper. Striations ran across the massive piece of man-beef like some kind of heavy muscle stitching. The big man was merely tensing his body – making his mounds of hard thick sinew rip through the strong material as if it were nothing. When a huge shoulder burst through suddenly the noise was loud enough to make me jump. It looked like hundreds of veins were crossing that mammoth plateau of muscle. Seeing parts of Bud’s monstrous body highlighted in this fashion reminded everyone in the room just how much he was packed full of power and size. Suddenly, there was a succession of loud pops that resembled a row of firecrackers being shot off. Bud’s humongous biceps easily burst through the hose, along with his other pec and shoulder. Soon, Bud’s magnificent body was completely uncovered and the four guys were standing behind him holding short remnants of what had once been a powerful fire hose. Every man in the station stood there in total shock at what my gigantic lover had just done. It was a display of true power and all Bud had done was simply tensed his body. He turned to the guys behind him – their mouths dropped open in disbelief. “Was that supposed to hold me fellas?” Bud teased. “I guess my big strong muscles were just too much for your little hose. That sure was a pretty show, though, wasn’t it? Seeing huge parts of me burst through. Kind of like muscle pop corn – big meaty kernels bursting out all delicious and sexy. Got me all hot and bothered. I need to release some steam, dudes. Here, let me show you what a tight squeeze actually feels like and I don’t need a hose to do it.” Before the four men could recover from watching Bud’s tensed muscles destroy their thick hose, he bent down, easily scooped all of them up into his arms, and grabbed one wrist with the other hand to lock them in place. When he stood back up the feet of all four guys left the ground and they were tightly sealed in the big man’s bear hug. I got a huge jolt of thrill to my cock as I watched all the feet of the group kick back and forth – each man foolishly thinking he could somehow break free. “Hey fellas,” said Bud, “you four are a bunch of light weights. Or maybe I’m just fucking strong. Either way, lifting the bunch of you is nothing. Can you believe I probably used to weigh less than half of just one of you? Yep, I was a shriveled up little old man that a strong breeze could have knocked over. Now look at me guys, a fucking hurricane couldn’t begin to make me move. I probably weigh just a little less than all of you put together and I can squeeze you so tight that you can’t move one bit. Is it getting a little uncomfortable in my arms, boys? Is this muscle gramps making you feel a little weak? It must be getting a little hard to breathe right now, isn’t it? Man, look at your big friend Bruiser over there – stroking his hard meat because this big elder dude is manhandling his buddies. Damn, he’s a mighty fine piece of muscle, ain’t he boys. I gotta get me some of that big man. Let’s squeeze the last bit of air out of your lungs, fellas. I think it’s time for you all to take a nap.” I don’t think Bud tightened his arms very much at all, well not to him, of course, but to the four men wrapped so tightly, it was like being compressed by a machine than demolished cars. I watched as the gentlemen tried desperately to get air into their bodies. Bud wasn’t going to hurt them – well, not that much – he just wanted to squeeze them hard enough to make them pass out. He was showing off for the big man, Bruiser, who was standing there in awe – not even aware that he was pumping his own hard meat in front of all his coworkers. Bud started humming some familiar children’s tune that is used to lull kids to sleep. Everyone in the station wanted him to put the four guys under. It was such a display of power. There wasn’t a sound besides Bud’s humming and everyone was waiting for the inevitable. “Nighty-night, boys,” Bud said as the heads of all four men fell forward and they were out cold. “No need to worry, captain. They’ll be fine. They just need to sleep for a while.” Bud lessened the pressure in his arms so the four men could begin to breathe again in their unconscious state. He jostled their limp bodies in his arms, as if he were testing to make sure they weren’t just faking. I actually think he was just showing off for the rest of the group. Easily manhandling four men was pretty impressive. The stroking motion of Bruiser’s big hand slowed down, clearly the muscled guy was too close to release and he wasn’t ready for that, yet. Bud let the bodies of the four men slide down to the floor and we all watched the guys unconsciously roll into different fetal positions. The giant elder muscleman looked up at the remaining group. “I’m having so much fun, fellas,” Mr. Stevens exclaimed joyfully. “Wrestling all of you is a piece of cake, but that doesn’t mean I’m not enjoying it. Beating a bunch of young bucks gets my juices pumping hard. How about you? You having fun, too?” “Yes!” was shouted back in multiple forms from the remaining guys. “Do we need to stop or take a break?” asked Bud. “You all are looking worn out and defeated – especially the dudes napping on the floor. I’d understand if you wanted to give in to this big old man. I mean, I’m unstoppable and even together the bunch of you are pretty small and weak. Just say the word and we can stop.” The big man knew exactly how his words would affect the group of men – especially the captain. It was like watching the Spartans going into a losing battle and not caring, it was all about the honor. Every man in that room knew Bud was stronger than a hundred guys put together, let alone sixteen, but that didn’t matter. If they were going down in defeat at least they’d go down fighting. “Come on men, pin him with the ladder,” yelled the captain. Suddenly the group of men sprang into action and ran to the wall to grab the long ladder hanging there. The entire group gathered behind the thing and made it clear they were going to run towards Bud, smack into him hard, and then pin him against the other wall. This, of course, thrilled the big man to no end. A huge smile shot across his face and I saw his muscles tensing a little in anticipation. What is it with men and their desire to win even when they know there’s no chance in hell for a victory? Every person in the room now knew that Bud could take care of the entire group at any point he desired. With the wave of one massive arm he could send the firemen sailing. He of course, though, was enjoying this more than anyone and was going to make it last as long as he could. The team of guys loved the challenge, too. That’s what got them going – not the idea of victory – just the idea that one man could take them on so easily. “Yeah, little dudes, get the ladder,” Bud said with a chuckle in his voice. “Cause everything else you’ve done to this point has proven to be so effective. Twenty of you lost at tug-of-war and all I used was my pinkie, so sixteen of you should be able to push my giant body back about eight feet into the wall and hold me there, right? It makes perfect sense. I just picked up four grown men and bear-hugged them unconscious, so your little group of merry men should be able to subdue me easily. I shook the lot of you off my body with no effort at all a little while ago, so of course you’ll be able to win a pushing match against me. I lifted your fire engine like it was a plastic toy so all these huge muscles bulging all over me must be for show only, right? Man, I love that you guys are giving it your best, but I’m afraid your time is limited. There’s a little rendezvous I want to have with a specific guy, so I’m going to make this encounter only last a few more minutes. I hope that’s okay with you – although it won’t matter if it’s not, there’s nothing you can do about it. Bring it on, boys. Let’s see you give it that old college try.” There was a collective yell from the group of men behind the ladder and then they charged toward Bud. He brushed me behind him with one swoop of his huge hand and I instantly knew that nothing in the world would get through him. There wasn’t even a speck of me that was nervous. I just leaned to one side so I could watch the show. My big man didn’t even raise a hand. He wanted the ladder to smack him in his mid-section just so he could show the men how impervious he was to all of their attacks. I noticed with glee that big Bruiser was smack in the middle behind the ladder – as if his size might add to some of the damage they hoped to inflict on Mr. Stevens. I knew my man noticed, too, and I’m sure it thrilled him a lot. When I was a teenager I once took a baseball bat and smacked it up against a wall in hopes that I would damage the thing. The aluminum didn’t even dent and the wall wasn’t hurt a bit, but the shock to my hands was so painful that I dropped the bat and felt the sting for hours. I knew, from how fast the group of men were running, that the ladder smacking Bud Stevens was going to be a similar experience. I couldn’t tell who was more excited about what was about to come – Bud, myself, or the gaggle of men. “Damn, this is going to be fun,” Bud said. I expected to hear a loud clanking of banged-up aluminum as the long ladder hit Bud’s mid-section, I did not realize, however, that there would also be a loud thud of sixteen bodies slamming into the back of the ladder when it completely froze upon impact. Every guy got the air knocked out of him and the ends of the long thing actually bent past my muscleman, making a slight V. There had been so much power in the movement of the firemen that they actually warped the ladder around the unstoppable Bud Stevens. The aluminum was bent directly where it smacked into the massive abs of steel. The big guy, Bruiser, not only smacked into the ladder, he also slammed into the big body of my boyfriend. I was shocked to see Bruiser still standing – the ladder pinned between him and Bud, while all fifteen of the other men were sent flying backwards to the floor upon impact. Bud’s body hadn’t moved at all. He stood there, with his hands on his hips and the ladder sticking out to his side like some kind of oversized belt he might wrap around his waist at any moment. I could tell Bruiser was dazed and I’m sure his hands stung like hell, but he continued to hold on to the ladder while he purposefully plowed his face between Bud’s mammoth pecs. I could hear the guy slurping like some kind of baby sucking on his bottle. It took a good thirty seconds for the men to recover and jump back up to grab hold of the ladder. By this time, Bud had reached out and grabbed the thing himself. “How did that go for you fellas?” he asked teasingly. “Was the attack successful? Was the goal to ruin your ladder, because I’m afraid that’s what my super abs did to the thing. Sorry about that, boys. I guess I’m just too much like a big slab of stone. Oh, and I didn’t budge an inch. You really thought the sixteen of you could push me back – even a little? Come on, dudes, I’m way too powerful for that. Here, let’s straighten your ladder out again.” Bud merely pressed out with his arms and the screeching sound of aluminum accompanied the straightening of the ladder. All sixteen men moved with the thing – their feet just skidding across the floor as Bud’s powerful arms easily manipulated the mangled thing back in place. During that entire time the group of men were trying desperately to push the ladder, and my man, backwards. It was useless, however, Bud was not moving. The big man grabbed the middle of long aluminum piece with one hand and started pushing himself. Immediately, the entire sixteen firemen started sliding backwards on the floor – even as their feet desperately tried to find some traction to stop the big man. Bud easily guided the ladder and the group towards the wall. He wasn’t even straining a little, but every fireman was sweating up a storm from fighting the losing battle. Finally, Bud pinned the sixteen men behind the ladder against the wall. He let go with his hand and only pressed his forefinger against the middle aluminum rung – easily holding the struggling men in place. “It looks like you guys are caught between a wall and a super strong finger,” Bud said, kind of laughing – but not in a menacing way. “Try as you might not one of you can break free. This big man is holding sixteen big firemen in place with just one finger. Not bad for a guy that’s over eighty years old, huh?” Suddenly there was a loud bang in the room. Everyone looked in the direction of the sound – toward the middle of the ladder - and saw that Bruiser’s big dick had shot instantly hard at Bud’s comment about his age and then slammed hard against the aluminum. The reverberation of the whack echoed in the room. It was clear that Bruiser was turned on by elder musclemen. “Well, well, well, look at that,” Bud said, looking back up at the now red-faced Bruiser. “The big man got a little turned on to hear that this huge man is over eighty. That get you all hot and bothered, Bruiser. Knowing that someone as old as me is not only beating all of your beautiful muscles, but all those of your co-workers combined at the same time. Look what happens when I push in harder – all of you guys start gasping for breath and sweating up a storm. But hell, that just turns you on even more, doesn’t it Bruiser. Look at you starting to leak a little pre-cum for this big man. Well take a look at this, big man. I can press all of you off the floor with that one finger, too.” I was ready for what came next. It was like I now shared a strength-loving brain with my Mr. Stevens. I could guess what he was going to do with his muscles before he even did it. I watched with glee as he pressed his finger in and upward against the ladder. I also heard sixteen men moan with excitement – in between trying to suck in more air – as their feet left the ground. The huge muscleman’s finger was sliding the group of guys up the wall pinned behind the ladder. I made sure I got a cum-pumping look at thirty-two feet kicking back and forth as they left the ground and went into the air about two feet. I could tell the pressure of the ladder was pretty intense on the guys, but they loved every minute. Suddenly, there was a second louder and deeper thud against the aluminum of the ladder. Everyone stopped for a few seconds and looked in the direction of the sound and we all noticed that Rogers’ huge cock how now gone rock hard and slammed against the thing. Fully hard the thing was even larger than Bud or I had imagined. It looked like a third leg or even bigger and it stuck up way past the ladder – much higher than big man Bruiser’s dick. “Whoa, Rogers! That is one honking piece of meat,” hollered Bud with a loud whistle. “Did you hear the sound that giant thing made when it banged up against the ladder. Good for you, Rogers, good for you. You’ve got a bull cock, don’t you. Of course, it’s still kind of small compared to my giant piece of meat, but for a normal guy that’s very impressive. I bet Bruiser rides that thing every chance he gets. Hey, maybe I should show you guys how much power I have in my cock and use it to hold the ladder and all of you in place.” Bud’s teasing was interrupted by a third clanking sound against the ladder. We all turned the other way and were shocked to see the captain’s hard cock now pressed against the aluminum. It hadn’t been as deep or loud as Rogers’ thud, but it had been impressive, nonetheless. The captain’s face immediately turned redder than Bruiser’s and we knew he could tell we were all staring at him in disbelief. “Well, who in the hell do you think hired all you hunks,” barked the captain, “Yeah, I’ve got a big thing for huge muscles, but I also love my wife and all women, for that matter. And the guy that ever talks about my body’s reaction to muscle is gonna feel the wrath of this captain. Understand!” Bud turned to me and said, “I didn’t see that coming. Even the macho captain can’t hold back his reaction to my body. Maybe I should let him ride my biceps. I bet that would make him spurt.” “Don’t embarrass him anymore, Bud,” I said with a wink. “You’re right,” Bud answered. “Besides, I have some bigger meat in mind.” And with that he turned toward Bruiser and leaned in. “Hey big man, I hear you like getting plowed by huge cocks. And by the look of your husband’s endowment I’d say you’ve been primed for some big ones. How about you spending some quality time with this huge senior muscleman? I’m sure I can make it well worth your time. You up for the invasion, Bruiser?” “I have to check with my husband,” replied the big fireman – huffing and puffing, partly because he was being smashed up against the wall, but mainly because the big Bud Stevens was leaning in so close. “Hey, Rogers! Do you mind if I have some fun time with your husband?” Bud yelled, without even turning away from Bruiser. “I love my boyfriend and all, but he’s too small for me. I sometimes just need to release some tension, if you know what I mean.” “Only if I can watch,” came the reply from Rogers. “Funny, that’s what my boyfriend says, too. You two can watch together. Maybe you’ll have some fun, too,” replied Bud. “How about it big stud. Wanna spend some time with this muscled gramps? I can make you shoot harder than you ever thought possible.” “Yes sir!” answered Bruiser. “First, let’s set you free, boy,” Bud said, grabbing the ladder with both hands. Without even blinking an eye or causing any guy behind the ladder to fall, Bud pulled his two hands apart and the aluminum ripped perfectly – creating two different ladders of equal length. Bud pulled the thing apart as if it had been made of paper. He kept pressure up against the men so no one fell. It did, however, create an opening for big Bruiser to fall down to the floor – stunned by what he saw my big man do. At the same time, Bud kind of flicked the piece of ladder in his right hand and Rogers was released from his pinned position at the end, too. Bud had plans for the four of us and the rest of the guys needed to be temporarily otherwise engaged. “The big boy liked watching me rip apart aluminum, didn’t he?” Bud asked as he started to put more pressure on the two pieces of ladder in his hand – smashing the men against the wall while Bruiser was smack in front of my big man. “It was nothing for you, was it?” Bruiser asked. “Like wet tissue, boy, like wet tissue,” Bud replied. “How about I show you how easy it is for me to rip a car apart later on – would that please you?” “More than you will ever know, sir” answered Bruiser. “Let me put the rest of these guys to sleep and then we can have some fun,” Bud said – pressing the men against the wall even more. It was clear the firemen knew what was coming. They had seen Bud bear hug four guys into unconsciousness. As a matter of fact, the four men were still coiled up in the fetal position on the floor nearby – each with a giant smile on their sleeping face. Every one of the men was trying to gasp a little more breath before the aluminum ladder pressing into them caused them to black out, as well. It was clear that Bud wasn’t going to hurt anyone, but he was cutting off the flow of oxygen by smashing the remaining guys into the wall. I loved how their feet started kicking frantically back and forth as they neared going into la-la land. Slowly, one by one, each man opened his mouth for air and then his head fell forward and he was fast asleep. Out like a light. Bud lowered the ladders slowly and the men slid down the wall until they were two heaps of bodies resting on the floor. Bud put the two pieces of ladder together and started folding it together like a kid might bend a piece of paper. Bruiser, Rogers, and I just stared as the massive elder man finally compressed the giant ladder into a ball about the size of a grapefruit. The way he did it made it seem as easy as crushing tinfoil. “Here, catch,” he said to Bruiser as he tossed him the balled up ladder. Unfortunately, Bud forgot that even though the thing was now something small in his hands, it still had the weight of when it was a giant ladder – an item that usually took four to six men to carry. Bruiser went to catch the balled up aluminum, but it was too heavy for even a guy as big as him. He caught it in is hands but the weight was so much that the ball plowed into his stomach and knocked the guy to the floor. Bud was next to him in a flash. “Oh damn, sorry big guy,” Bud said, lifting the heavy ball with one hand. “I forgot how heavy this thing is to normal people. It’s just so light to me, you know. See, I can continue to crush it even more in one hand. We heard the aluminum screeching as Bud tightened his huge fist around the thing in front of Bruiser’s face. The large fireman was still reeling from the impact of Bud’s little toss, but he was just too mesmerized by what the giant hand was doing to care. Rogers was standing beside me and he was stroking his giant rod – not caring that he was doing it in front of people. He was just too turned on by Bud’s strength. The ladder was now tightened into the size of a baseball – denser and denser because of Bud’s powerful paw. “You know, the captain’s always wanted to put in a big window right there,” said Bruiser, pointing to one of the walls – and it was clear to all of us what he was leading to. This made Bud smile broadly. “There’s nothing beyond that spot but a big field.” “You’re thinking this massive gramps could start the construction project for the captain, aren’t you, Bruiser?” asked Bud. “I’d say use your fist, sir, but I’m afraid that would bring down the entire building,” Bruiser said with so much excitement that the words came tumbling out. “I was just thinking you could play a little ball. I’m thinking you have a pretty powerful pitching arm.” “If by powerful you mean I could take out a satellite orbiting the earth,” Bud teased, “then I’d say you were right. Making a hole in concrete will be a breeze, but I know it will please you, Rogers, and my boyfriend. That makes it worth it. Move back men, I don’t want anyone to get hurt by flying debris. This is for those years growing up when no one would pick me for their team when we played stickball in the street. I gotta make sure I don’t take out the entire wall.” “How about just thumping it with your finger?” I suggested. “You crazy muscle freak and strength junkie! I knew there was a reason I loved you so much,” Bud said, smiling at me like he’d just won some major contest. “You just know how to keep our juices running non-stop, don’t you? You love thinking of ways for me to show off even more than I do – and I thought that was impossible. You think the two newbies can handle it? I don’t want them squirting too soon.” “We can handle it sir!” yelled Rogers, “please thump it!” We all looked at the well-endowed fireman who had joyously chimed in on Bud’s and my conversation. His big piece of meat was sticking straight up like a giant telephone pole and throbbing back and forth with excitement. Bud smiled at the man’s huge show of appreciation. Bruiser’s meat was straight as a board, as well. It seemed that everyone wanted the giant man to bust a hole in the wall using nothing more than a finger – well, that and a crumpled huge ladder. It was wild to think that Bud could flick something so hard with just one finger that it would take out part of a wall. It was almost too much to comprehend – even after everything he had already done. It then dawned on me that the huge muscleman wouldn’t use all of his finger’s strength – because if he did it would probably take out the entire building. It was mind-blowing to know that he’d have to curtail the strength in just one finger for the little display. Bud clearly knew what I was thinking. “It can hold a grown man against the wall. It can push a city bus as far as it wants. It can easily win a tug-of-war competition with twenty men. It can also pin a group of men behind a ladder for as long as it wants. And yet, we still haven’t explored all of it’s limits,” taunted the big man as he held up his forefinger. “This thing has more power than a little old tank, honey. Kind of makes your balls tighten with excitement when you think about it, doesn’t it. Thumping this compacted ball is nothing. Wait till I flick an SUV across town or bring down a building – that will really get us going. Here, Bruiser, grab hold.” Mr. Stevens was toying with us – especially me. I’d seen his finger do all the things he just described. He was holding out his big forefinger for Bruiser to latch onto. The fireman quickly grabbed the finger with his right hand and then put his left hand on top of that. Bud lifted his arm and the muscled fireman quickly left the floor – his big body easily taken into the air by one finger. All four of us moaned softly – even Bud. He loved his own show of power as much as we did. Bruiser was a big man – probably weighing in the neighborhood of three fifty to three eighty. He was still small when compared to Bud Stevens but he didn’t look tiny, like I did when I was next to the monstrous man. Bruiser looked like a large high school football jock next to his enormous coach. The size difference was noticeable but it wasn’t ridiculous like when Bud held me in the air. That’s what made it even hotter – knowing that what most people would call a big man, Bruiser, was being held in the air with just one finger. “Hey Bruiser, kick your feet back and forth a little. I know that turns my baby on,” ordered Bud and the fireman immediately did as he was told. “Aw honey, that’s sweet,” I replied, “and it definitely gives me an extra thrill.” “Me, too,” chimed in Rogers, “I love seeing my big man so helpless.” For the second time that day Bud looked at me and said, “I didn’t see that one coming, either. “So Rogers, you like seeing your big hubby manhandled?” “I didn’t know how much until right now, sir,” Rogers answered, and a little saliva formed at the corner of his mouth. “Did you ever think you’d meet a man that could call your hubby ‘little’?” asked Bud. “Never, sir.” Rogers answered quickly. “I kind of make him look like a child, don’t I,” Bud added. “Yes sir,” came the quick response. “Look at how my big gun is twice the size of his – flex for him, Bruiser,” Bud ordered while he flexed the biceps that was holding the fireman in the air. Bruiser let go with one hand and flexed what would have normally been a huge arm. But next to Bud’s muscle mountain it looked like some kid had just started working out in the gym and was proud of his early gains. Bruiser was dangling from Bud’s finger by one hand and he was staring at the monstrous gun dwarfing his own biceps. Amazingly, it was clear he didn’t feel inferior in any way – he was too turned on. He gazed at the elder man’s bulging mound of meat and simply got lost in all the muscle. The veins, the obvious power, and the sheer gigantic size of something that shouldn’t have been human, but clearly had powerful blood pumping through it, entranced him. It was clear that Bruiser and Rogers could join my muscle junkie group. They lusted after Bud in the same way as I did. The world around them stopped when Bud was near. They became focused on only one thing – my big man’s muscles. Bud raised his finger up and down and Bruiser’s body bobbled like a buoy in the water. The fireman had to grab hold with his other hand again. “I hope you don’t get dizzy, big boy,” Bud said, raising his finger higher in the air so it was higher than his head. “Hold on tight.” Bud started spinning his finger in small circles above his head. Instantly, Bruiser’s big body started twirling around the big man’s body like a muscleman helicopter. It was crazy to think that Bud’s finger could easily spin a grown man around and around, but that’s exactly what was happening. I was turned on in a new way by this display – and I had no idea why. It was just incredible seeing a big muscleman like Bruiser so easily manipulated by my giant boyfriend. “I better not spin you too hard, Bruiser. We don’t want your body making the hole in the wall for the captain,” Bud said as he monitored how fast he twirled his finger. Rogers and I watched in awe as the big body of Bruiser slowed down as if he were some kind of acrobat ending a spin on a pole. When Bud set the poor fireman on the ground he wobbled terribly from dizziness, but he had a childlike face of glee. Bruiser had obviously enjoyed the ride. I wasn’t sure if my cock could handle much more – seeing Bud twirl a full grown man around his finger was pretty exciting – and by the orgasmic sounds coming from Rogers nearby I could tell he was near popping time, as well. I could see his rock hard super-huge cock bobbing in my peripheral vision. Bruiser was still hard as hell, too. “Connor, I can tell you loved the little show,” Bud said, confidently. “Pretty cool, huh? I thought it might be fun for all of us if I manipulated a grown man that way. We’re going to have to try some similar things in the near future – you know, like me spinning an SUV on top of my finger like it was a basketball or me palming a small car. There’s so much we have got to try. But, right now, I think it’s time to help the captain get his new window for the station. You suggested a thumping and a thumping you shall have, my handsome lover. Hey Bruiser, how big a window?” “Excuse me, sir?” Bruiser asked. “I can control how big the hole is,” Bud answered, “by how hard I thump this thing. If I use a lot of strength the hole’s going to be small because this thing will be rocketing so fast through the air. But if I thump kind of hard, then it will do more damage. How big of a window does the captain want?” “I guess medium size,” Bruiser replied. “Oh goody, that means I get to knock out a bigger chunk of wall,” Bud said, cheerfully. “Too bad he doesn’t want a big bay window or French doors. I could have fun making a hole big enough to drive an SUV through. Like I said before, I can’t use my fists because they’d do too much damage. You’d have a hole big enough for another fire engine exit. Here we go, then.” Bud placed the crumpled lump of ladder on his palm and placed himself across from the center of the wall. He then determined how high the hole should be and took aim. He cracked the knuckle of his finger by just bending it and the noise filled the room. I began to think this might not work, even though it was Bud Stevens doing it. Maybe his finger would demolish the ball of aluminum as soon as it struck it. The man sometimes forgot how powerful he was – usually, though, it was on purpose so he could show off for me. I’ve never been in a war and I’ve never seen anything explode, but as soon as his finger struck the mass resting on his palm I understood what it must feel like to be in battle. Immediately there was a loud boom as the something mega powerful – Bud’s finger – sent a tightly crumpled gob of aluminum shooting through the air like a missile. The second boom – the manmade rocket hitting the wall – was louder and a lot more intense. A huge chunk of the wall basically exploded and was shot out into the field behind the station. I had a serious feeling that the ball of aluminum went way beyond the field out back. I just prayed that it didn’t hit a car or something. My fears disintegrated, however, when I saw s puff of smoke go up after something midfield caused a little explosion – chunks of ground going up into the sky and then raining down. I turned to my muscled senior boyfriend. “I put a spin on it – to guarantee it landed in the field. Don’t worry, Connor, I always have everything under control,” the big man said, smiling. “There’s probably a pretty big hole out there, though.” The word ‘hole’ made me turn back to look at the wall. Dust was still settling from the impact. There, in the middle of the concrete slab that helped to hold up the building was an almost perfect circle – about the size of a large cable TV satellite dish. It was an excellent beginning for putting a window in the wall. It also looked like a professional job. Cinder blocks were neatly cut in two, the width and height of the hole were even, and no supporting beams were damaged. I shook my head in disbelief. Of course, Bud Stevens would have done a perfect job, why had I even doubted it for a second. I turned back to the smiling face of my powerful lover. He was obviously very proud of his work. The two firemen had walked over to the hole and were just staring at it – in awe of what Mr. Stevens had done. “Nice job, huh boys?” asked Bud. “When this pops is given a job he always does a good job. I bet your captain is going to be very happy to have that window done so quickly. Blasting out that hole, though, got me so excited I want to thump bigger things now – just to see what I can do. I could help NASA send things into orbit, don’t you think? They’d save so much on fuel. I could also be there to catch things when they come back in for a landing. Just think of the money I could save the government.” “Please fuck me now,” Bruiser said out of nowhere. “If I don’t pop soon I’m going to explode.”